Rise of the Element Gang, Book 2: Friendship Adventures

Chapters

Prologue
Chapter 1: New Look
Chapter 2: Happy Hearth's Warming
Chapter 3: Winter Wrap Up
Chapter 4: Out For a Walk
Chapter 5: Feeling Pinkie Keen
Chapter 6: A New Routine
Chapter 8: Flora and Zecora
Chapter 9: Stare Master
Chapter 10: Matters of the Heart
Chapter 11: The Show Stoppers
Chapter 12: A Dog and Pony Show
Chapter 13: Magical Talent of Equestria
Chapter 14: Green Isn't Your Color
Chapter 15: A Matter of Perspective
Chapter 16: Over a Barrel
Chapter 17: This Land
Chapter 18: A Bird in a Hoof
Chapter 19: Meeting of the Moon
Chapter 20: Cutie Mark Chronicles
Chapter 22: Owl's Well That Ends Well
Chapter 23: Story of the Two Brothers
Chapter 24: White as Snow
Chapter 25: Party of One
Chapter 26: Gala Plans
Chapter 27: The Best Night Ever
Chapter 28: A Kiss Goodnight
Prelude: Element Gang Morning
Chapter 7: Sonic Rainboom
Chapter 21: Not In Any Book

Prologue

Dusk’s log

It’s been over a few months since me and the guys moved here to Ponyville and so much has already happened. Seems like yesterday I went to the library to finally talk to Twilight Sparkle, a fellow student at Celestia’s School for Gifted Unicorns and the one pony I hoped to become friends with, having the support of three friends I already made there in Canterlot: Shield Steedor, a superfast stallion who dreams of becoming a part of the Wonderbolts; Dog Fries, a faithful cowpony; and Leon Aquilous, who had now become a former flirt. I was disappointed that Twilight didn’t come to the library and the whole thing got worse when me and the guys found out that today was the day a prophecy would come to pass: the return of Nightmare Moon, one of the greatest ancient evils that’s ever come to Equestria that promised to bring eternal night upon her return.

We were lucky the prophecy of the wielders of the Elements of Harmony came true as well. With this, Canterlot came to welcome back Princess Luna, the alicorn royal responsible for raising and setting the moon and the younger sister of Princess Celestia, raiser of the sun and ruler of Equestria. With the celebration of welcoming Luna back, me and the guys found out that Twilight was one of those new wielders. Though discouraged by it, Shield and the others managed to get my spirits back up. But, in the process, I accidently revealed my magic to somepony: Princess Celestia herself. I first thought she was gonna be a little freaked out from seeing it, but she told me that she enjoyed seeing my talent. For the first time in a long time, I found somepony who actually found my magic to be amazing. After that, I got a letter from her saying that she arranged me and the guys to go to Ponyville, where I would be working with Twilight as her assistant in the local library.

From stepping first hoof in the town, we made new friends: Applejack, Dog’s childhood cowpony friend; Pinkie Pie, an energetic party planner; my fashionista cousin Rarity; a daredevil pegasus named Rainbow Dash, who reminds me much of Shield; and Fluttershy, a timid animal caretaker and Leon’s childhood crush. We even made friends with Spike, a young dragon and my fellow assistant at the library. With all these new friends and my new job at the library, I finally became friends with Twilight. Through those months with the girls, I got to experience a lot of things and learn somethings about friendship. I got to know everypony better, got to have fun with them, help them out a bit, I got to be part of my first race, and I even told the guys the truth about the Equestria Games incident, where an accident with my magic caused a stallion by the name of Dawn Racer to become paralyzed.

One day in winter, me and the guys finally got our chance to throw the girls the big thank you party for them saving Equestria from Nightmare Moon. Though, on that day, I made a shocking discovery: Celestia had ordered the girls to be my friends. That really struck me hard. To find out that all that I had been through with them, all the great moments of our friendship, was built on nothing but lies. Though, thanks to the guys, I saw that I jumped to conclusions and that I needed to figure out if what I thought was true and they were gonna help me do it. Though, after we set up the party, we waited for the girls to come back, but they didn’t. After seeing how long it was, me and the guys decided to go out and search for them. With this, the four of us transformed into our elementals forms: me as El Dragon, Shield as Apolloid, Dog as Icedra, and Leon as Posidacus, the four being better known in these forms as the hero team the Element Squad.

By working together and me discovering a new power in my magic, we managed to find Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, Rarity, and Pinkie Pie, who were all led into different traps with the bait being the sounds of something they could not resist going towards or somepony they would try to rescue. With rescuing the five, me and the guys then came across a shocking surprise: two of the girls were actually the two last elementals that me and guys needed to find for our team! Turned out Pinkie Pie was actually the Lightning elemental (which explained her wild and energetic personality) going by the hero name ShockBlade and Rarity, my own cousin, was actually the Air elemental with the hero name Torna. This whole rescue came with great surprises for me, the guys, and the girls (me and the guys finding out about Rarity and Pinkie Pie and the girls finding out that me and the guys were the Element Squad).

Though, with these surprises, also came a terrible discovery. When we went to save Twilight, we found the one responsible for trapping the girls: a Paraserpent, a dangerous creature from Equestria’s past that was a master of deception and feeds off the energy of other creatures. It wanted to consume the girls and use their power to take revenge on Princess Celestia and Princess Luna. The creature almost killed me, but the friendship I had with the guys and the girls were able to help me escape the Paraserpent and unlock my Thermal Touch, a rare elemental power only used by a few special Fire Dragons. In one final battle with it, I single-clawedly took on the monster and beat it. It slithered away, vowing to return for vengeance. In the end of that mission, I was injured and had to stay in the hospital for a while.

One day, Celestia and Dragonis, along with the guys, came by for a visit. With their Celestia and Dragonis praised for my efforts in leading my team and saving Twilight and the others along with gaining my new power. That’s when I spoke out and told Celestia what I heard from the girls, that they only became my friends because she ordered them too, that our friendship wasn’t genuine. The guys even stood up and told her that I was great friend and that she had no right to force anypony to be my friend. Though we were all shocked as she told us that she didn’t ordered the girls to become my friends, she just suggested it. The girls wanted to become my friends because they wanted to. Hearing this, me and the guys apologized to the Princess and she forgave us. With that, the girls came along and I told them the reasons for my actions. They forgave me for my actions and allowed me to be a part of their friendship, an offer I truly accepted and thus expanding my circle of friends.

After finally being let out of the hospital, I came across one last surprise: the girls threw me a party as their way of welcoming me to Ponyville, saying thanks for saving them from the Paraserpent, saying “you’re welcome” to me and the guys for saving Equestria from Nightmare Moon, and to celebrate our friendship. With this, I then decided to share the secret of my color magic with them and they all loved it. So now the girls knew our secret, they know about my color magic, and we are all great friends. Though I’m still conscious about showing my magic out in public, I’m glad that I have friends to show it to here in Ponyville. And now my team is finally complete. With all six elementals together, we are no longer the Element Squad. We are now the new Element Gang! Though Rarity and Pinkie Pie are still trying to sharpen their skills, I’m sure they’ll be able to be ready for anything. For what will happen next, we’ll just have to wait and see.

Author's Note

Okay, to explain what exactly what is going on, this is an entry from Dusk’s Fire Dragon log. Yeah, Fire Dragons keep logs of lives as the Element Gang to be able to tell future generations of who they were and what they were like. They also do this to provide their descendants with information that they might need in it for when they come across something that is from the past. You know, a sort of “past comes to haunt them” sort of thing. By the way, “single-clawedly” is an Element Gang thing. Well, now that Dusk had caught you up, we can get on with the story.

Chapter 1: New Look

Twilight’s view

“Spike, are you ready?” I asked the baby dragon.

“Ready and waiting.” he replied, holding some parchment and a quill.

“Dusk, ready to go?” I asked my second assistant and new best friend, who stood in the center of the room.

The pony in question was standing by the lights to turn them off. His dark-blue fur could probably ensure that, if it was dark, he would be almost impossible to see. His mane and hair were a chestnut brown, parted to the right a little bit and just a tiny bit scruffy. His brown eyes seem to shine with a newfound happiness, his sharp horn glowing as he switched off the lights, plunging them into near darkness.

“What he said.” he replied with a smile before he shut them off.

“Excellent. The machine is ready, the lights are off…whenever you’re ready.” I told him brightly.

We were currently in the library basement, about to try out a new experiment. As I had said, I had resolved to learn more about Dusk’s special ability, starting with brightness levels in conjunction to the size of the shapes he made, getting precise readings from the light-sensitive machine I was using. I had prepared a table of different sizes for his shapes to take, so we were ready.

I looked up from my console to see the shape of my friend in the darkness. He had certainly changed from the pony he had been when I first met him. He could still be a little unconfident and unsure of himself, but he was now a lot more open than he had been, more relaxed and friendly. It was like all he had needed was the chance to be a good friend, to show his true worth…me and my friends had given him that chance.

I thought of how happy he’d been, since we’d thrown him that party a week ago. Something had changed inside him, making him more open and good. He was always willing to help, to spend time with me and the others. His wonderful smile, the occasional joke he made, his pleasant attitude…it just brightened my day to see that.

“Twilight? Twilight, do you want me to start?”

I was snapped out of my thoughts by his voice. Why did I keep doing that, my thoughts drifting whenever he was around? I always found myself stealing glances at him, really enjoying his company. He was my friend, that was to be expected…and yet…

I brushed away those thoughts, returning to my instruments. Focus on the facts, Twilight. I thought to myself. Focus on the facts.

“Just a sec.” A flick of my hoof brought the machine online. “Whenever you’re ready, bring your first shape to fifteen centimeters in diameter.”

A few seconds later, a small orb of white light shone against the dark as his magic began to work. The machine began to pick up readings from it.

“At fifteen centimeters, low-level brightness.” I waited until Spike took that down. “Alright, increase to thirty.”

At this there was a minor improvement, but not much. They got gradually brighter, with medium level brightness by the time they reached seventy-five in width. At average pony size, it was bordering on the fringes of medium and high level brightness. He wasn't wrong about them, that was for sure, but I wanted to see how big he could make them, how bright they could be.

Despite all of my years of study under Princess Celestia, never once in all of my research had I ever come across magic like this before. It seemed so simple, but I just couldn't find any record of it whatsoever. As such, I didn't have much to go on for these experiments, so I had to learn from scratch when it came to them. It was okay though, I liked to learn new things.

I, of course, didn't want to push him too much. He seemed to be coping just fine so far, but I did remember that he had said that it was more strenuous for him the brighter and bigger his shapes became. If he showed any signs of difficulty coping, I would stop it at once.

I was having to look away from how bright they were. Onto the next phase. I thought.

“Eye protection on.” We all placed dark-tinted sunglasses over our eyes. “Increase to one-hundred and thirty-five.”

Now, they were really getting bright, like floodlights at a hoofball game. At two-hundred and ten centimeters, even the sunglasses were having trouble shielding our eyes from the brightness. Dusk too was beginning to show strains from the effort, his features in a grimace, his knees beginning to buckle.

“Dusk, you can stop now!” I called out in worry.

“No…it’s okay…I can…I…” It sounded like he was making an effort to get the words out.

“No, it’s not okay. Stop now, I’m shutting down the machine.”

“But…”

“Dusk, please!” At first, it didn’t seem like he was going to stop.

But then, rather reluctantly, he cancelled his spell, breathing a sigh of relief. Exhaling as well, I turned off the device, whilst Spike turned the lights back on. I hurried up to him, as he was having difficulty standing.

Helping him back up the stairs, we walked back into the main part of the library, setting him down on a chair. By this time, however, Dusk had recovered most of his energy and could walk on his own again, though I still insisted he sit down.

“You rest for a bit.” I instructed gently. “How did we do, Spike?”

“We managed to make it to two-hundred and twenty-five centimeters, at high levels of brightness.” he reported from the results. “Not bad for a first trial, I’d say.”

“I agree.” I turned back to Dusk, who looked rather forlorn. “See, Dusk? You did great.”

“I could have done better though if I’d just held out a little longer.” he said despairingly.

“Dusk, don’t be like that. Everypony has their limits, so do you. There’s no shame in that.” I comforted. “I don’t want you to push your limits, I don't want you getting hurt.”

He looked up at me, smiling. “You know…I never thought I’d hear anypony talking about me like that. Well, anypony besides the guys.”

It always made me a little sad to hear what he used to think about himself, what he still thought about himself…I was just glad that he had found Shield and the others along with me and my friends.

“Well, you are my best friend. Besides, how would I cope in the library without you helping out with Spike?” I joked.

“Indeed, how?” he chuckled. “Spike wouldn’t be able to make his napping quota, if I wasn’t doing most of his work for him.”

“Hey! We both do our fair share.” he yelled indignantly.

“It’s fine, Spike, we’re just kidding.” I giggled at his bemused expression, before turning to Dusk again. “We might as well have a rest now. It’s still your winter holiday, so you don’t have to stay, if you don't want.”

“I know, but I think I’ll stick around for a bit anyway.” He gazed around at all the shelves. “There’s nowhere I feel more at peace than in the presence of literature.”

“I know just what you mean.” I agreed, surprised at how glad I was that he would be staying for a bit. “I’m going to do some note-making, you can just read if you like.”

He was already pulling a book down from one of the shelves, as I approached my work desk, pulled down a book on magic, got a piece of parchment and my quill, and opened it to the first page.

There were in silence for a few minutes after that. Spike had proceeded to drift off to sleep, as was his custom. I was busily making notes on spells I either intended to test out sometime, or spells that I already knew and to see if I could improve upon my skills in using them. Every now and again, I glanced up at my work to look at Dusk, who seemed to be grimacing at the book he was reading.

I had found myself doing that with increasing frequency. On occasion, I would look up at him to see how he was doing, I told myself. Then, I found my gaze lingering on him for a few minutes, before remembering where I was and returning to my work, my cheeks feeling a little hot.

Unable to stomach my curiosity, I wandered back over to Dusk to see what was making him grimace so much.

“Hey, Dusk, what are you reading?” I checked the cover and felt my eyes widen. “Really? You’re reading that?”

“I thought about, well…trying something new.” he explained.

“But you said you’d never go near those books with a ten-foot stick.” I reminded him. “You don’t seem like you’re enjoying it exactly.”

“Oh, Twilight, this is only the first few pages. I’m sure it’ll get better as I…” He flicked ahead a little, then some more. Finally, he looked up. “You know what? You’re right. I can’t read this drivel.”

Slamming it shut, he levitated it back up to its place in the Romance section, dusting off his claws like they were contaminated.

“I’ve never wasted my time with those books.” I said at once. “What’s the point in staring googly-eyed at somepony who may not even return your feelings?”

“I don’t know. Some of them are okay, I guess. Anyway, I thought a book with your name in it might have something decent about it.”

“Ugh, don’t even get me started.” I replied, rolling my eyes. “On another subject though, I have heard from several others that you’ve been trying new stuff quite a bit recently. Why is that?”

“Well…” He paused, searching for the right words. “Ever since me and the guys moved here to Ponyville and I became friends with you girls, I just feel…different. Like I want to try something different in order to express those feelings. As you say, I have tried some other things to no avail. I thought that, today, I would do it a little more simply, indulge in a new book for example…but I don’t think that’s going to cut it.”

“I think I understand.” I nodded. “Is there anything I can do to help?”

“Thanks for the offer, but…I think I need to go elsewhere to figure this out.” With that, he stood up and crossed the room to the door. “See you later, Twi.”

“Okay, Dusk, good luck. Thanks for coming over. I’m really eager to try and understand this power of yours.”

“No problem, anything to help.” He gave one last smile, as he exited the library, leaving me feeling a little disappointed that he had to leave so soon.

Dusk’s view

I felt a little guilty, leaving Twilight like that. She understood of course, but that didn’t stop me from feeling just a little regretful that I didn’t ask for further assistance. The likelihood, however, would be that she would advise me to consult a book and, for once in my life, I didn’t think reading would be the solution to this predicament I was in.

Once I was outside, my sharp mind began to go to work, the urge to do something differently with myself still very much present. I needed simplicity, but reading a new book wasn't going to do it, not quite.

I had gotten this feeling after the girls had thrown me that surprise party. For the first time in my life, I felt loved, cared for by ponies that weren't my parents…I had friends. I just felt different and I needed to do something to express that feeling. I still hadn't quite narrowed down what exactly, but I knew that I was close…but what was it?

I was just meandering in any direction, lost in my thoughts. Perhaps recalling what I had done so far would help to specify what I needed to change about myself. I had decided to try something big first, something…daring. First, I had gone to Rainbow Dash and Shield.

As ponies who always put themselves on the edge of danger, they seemed the logical choice to assume for a new aspect for me to try. Indeed, when I went to them, they did have an idea as to what to try, but I hadn’t exactly taken to it well…

“Rainbow, Shield, are you sure about this?” I asked my Pegasus and Earth pony friends from the wooden panel.

“Come on, Dusk, have a little faith in us.” Shield replied from the platform he was on. “You need something new, something extreme, and nopony knows extreme like us.”

I looked down at the contraption I was on. It was a wooden catapult, one that they claimed to have used before in one of Rainbow’s flying practices. I stood on one end, to be launched into the sky by Shield, who would leap from the platform to provide the force needed to propel me skyward. From there, he had just asked me to trust him.

I did trust him and Rainbow and the physics of the device seemed in order but…I had a crash helmet and knee pads on, just in case.

“Okay then…ready and waiting then.” I shut my eyes in anticipation, my stomach doing leaps and legs shaking a little.

“CANNONBALL!” That was all I heard from Shield before I felt my claws and hooves leave the floor.

I snapped open my eyes, seeing clouds whizzing past me, a blue blur and an orange blur as I soared through sky, my mouth open in a scream. It felt like my stomach had just relocated to some-where in my throat, the wind rushing in my ears. I dared to look down, see the ground approaching. The two told me not to use my wings as they would make sure I was safe. I was hoping that they had it covered. Come on, guys…

Something grabbed me by the waist and hoisted me back into the sky. I looked around and saw that Shield had caught me as he and Rainbow flew side by side, the two mimicking each other in perfect symmetry. The world suddenly started going round and round and round, Rainbow and Shield performing loop-the-loops as Shield held me in his hoof. I barely had time to register I was dizzy before he dropped me again.

I screamed impossibly louder as I simply dropped like a stone. What did Shield done that for? Where was Rainbow Dash? Were they trying to kill me? I felt the hooves grab me again, this time by Rainbow, as I proceeded to be spun in a corkscrew maneuver, being launched skyward once more.

As I smacked through clouds, my mane and fur becoming wet, I only knew that I was never doing this again. How did I agreed to this? This was completely and utterly insane! I had time to register that Rainbow grabbed me again as I began to fall, zooming towards the ground.

We made it in seconds as she released me, allowing me to skid across the dirt and come to a halt. My eyes were wide, my mouth still open in a silent scream, my organs still feeling like they were in several different places.

“Oh, yeah! Was that extreme or was that extreme?” Rainbow said as Shield came over beside her.

“You got that right, Dash! That was totally awesome!” Shield said as the two of them hoofbumped. “That enough new for ya, Dusk?” They no doubt spun to look at me and saw my look of absolute fright as Shield then said “Dusk? Hey, Dusk, you okay? Dusk?”

I still got shivers in my lower belly whenever I thought of that. I did know the appeal of flying with the wind hitting your face and the freedom, but that was too much action for me.

After I had regained use of my higher functions, I came to the definitive conclusion that I wasn’t exactly going to be a daredevil overnight just because I’d found some new friends. Daring tricks like that weren’t going to take to me, so I decided to tone it down a little more.

I came out of my thoughts to see where I was only to see the gingerbread form of the Sugarcube Corner, a haven for all things sweet and sugary. That bought back another memory of my attempts to be different.

Deciding that Rainbow and Shield’s ideas of new experiences were too death-defying for my tastes, I had gone to somepony who would perhaps have a more safe idea. Pinkie Pie had, of course, been very enthusiastic to help me out and had an idea in a second, one that I was certainly more comfortable with. Before I knew it, I had an apron on and was with her in the kitchen of the bakery…

“Thanks for helping out with this, Pinkie.” I said as the pink pony pulled out the necessary ingredients.

“No problemo, Dusk.” she replied brightly. “You wanna try something new, I bet you’ll be a natural at making cupcakes.”

“Maybe…it seems simple enough.” I agreed.

“Are you kidding? It’s easy peasy, icing squeezy!” With that, without warning, she burst into song.

All you have to do is take a cup of flour,

Add it to the mix!

Now just take a little something sweet,

Not sour,

A bit of salt, just a pinch,

Baking these treats is such a cinch!

Add a teaspoon of vanilla,

Add a little more,

And you count to four,

And you never get your fila!

Cupcakes!

So sweet and tasty!

Cupcakes!

Don’t be too hasty!

Cupcakes!

Cupcakes, cupcakes, CUPCAKES!

She still had a bright grin on her face she finished, me staring at her. In the end, I just laughed it off, turning to get started. She could be so random, but that was just part of what made her so great and was in her nature. Besides, she was right. How hard could it be?

I regretted those thoughts about half-an-hour later. It seemed to be that cooking wasn’t exactly my forte, even with food apparently as simple to make as cupcakes. I might have added too much flour in my own batch, too little salt, not enough icing or decorations. Pinkie tried to help, but I wanted to try this myself…even though I thought it might be wise to accept some assistance.

By the time my botched attempt was brought out of the oven, it wasn’t exactly a batch of cupcakes. Somehow, they had morphed together into a single, pastries mass of sugar and sweet. How had that even happened?

“Well…that was a complete fiasco.” I announced dejectedly.

“I dunno, Dusk. Let me see.” She sampled some on her hoof. “Mmmm, that’s good! A single big cupcake. Hm…maybe a little too much salt though.”

“Yes…the salt.” I agreed unsurely, looking at the formless mass that was meant to be my cup-cakes.

Hurriedly moving away from the bakery, I lost myself once more in my thoughts. So, I was getting there, simplicity was definitely the route to go with to solve this problem…just nothing to do with a kitchen.

I had considered going to Fluttershy and Leon to see if there was anything to do with animals that I could help with. But then I got the feeling that animals weren’t really part of this solution either, plus most of them were either hibernating in winter or had flown south. So, I discounted that.

As such today, when Twilight had called me to the library, I had decided to see if reading a new book was the solution, a series I’d never tried before. But, of course, that hadn’t exactly gone down well either. Nothing extreme, nothing cooking, and nothing to do with reading. If none of them, what? What did I need to do to get rid of this niggling feeling in my head?

I was so caught up in my frantic thoughts that I wasn’t really paying attention to where I was going. As such, I crashed headlong into somepony going in the opposite direction, sending us both falling into the snow.

“I say! Do watch where you’re going, why don’t you?” a well-spoken voice said irritably, before softening. “Oh, Dusk, hello there.”

“Hello, Rarity.” I greeted the fashion pony as we picked ourselves up. “Sorry, I was miles away.”

“Oh, don't worry about it, dear.” she assured, dusting herself off. “Enjoying your winter holiday then?”

“I’m…keeping myself busy.” I replied simply.

“Wonderful. Are you still okay to be hosting this little Hearth’s Warming party at your home for us?”

“Of course!” I answered eagerly. “Like I told you, I want to repay you all for that party you threw for me. Besides, me and the guys always celebrated Hearth’s Warming at our old place back at Canterlot and this is the first that the guys will have to be coming over for the party. It will be the first Hearth’s Warming in Ponyville for the four of us, and with new friends at that. So I feel it’s an additional cause to celebrate.”

“Well said. I am certainly looking forward to it.” That made me feel warm inside, despite the cold. “So, where are you off to now?”

“Nowhere really…I’m just thinking.”

“I can certainly see that. Why don’t you tell me what’s going on in your head? Perhaps I can assist in some way?”

“Well…” I stopped to think for a moment.

I considered keeping it to myself but…I had her and the girls as friends now, so I could tell her what was on my mind. After all, I already had with the some of the others. Plus, she was my cousin. Who knows? Perhaps she might present the ideal solution to my problem. So I did with her listening intently, her brow furrowing in thought all the while. When I had finished, her face lit up in a bright smile.

“So…what do you think?” I asked her.

“Dusk,” she said, still smiling, “you should have come to me straight away. I think I know just what you need to feel like a brand new pony: a brand new outfit! Come, to the Carousel Boutique!”

Before I could say anything, she grabbed my claw and led me off to her domain. I didn’t resist against her, mainly because I knew that, once Rarity had her mind set on fashion, there was no stopping her. I just hurried after her, arriving at the Boutique in mere seconds.

Ushering me in quickly, she hurried went behind her counter and brought out a large collection of clothes for stallions of different styles and varieties. Well…I’d tried everything else I could think of.

“Right, let me see…” She rifled through the colored fabrics, then settled on one. “Try this one on first.”

I sighed and climbed into the outfit, a dark suit with a white undershirt and red tie.

“Hm, too smart.” Next was a cowpony’s outfit. “Too western.” Some clothes from Prance. “Too frilly.” One that looked like a castle courtier. “Too medieval.” Some kind of red tunic with a triangle symbol on it. “Too geeky.”

I tried on what felt like a dozen suits and clothes, though it was probably even more than that. While I did feel we were on the right track, both me and Rarity felt that none of these clothes suited me.

“Oh, it’s no use.” Rarity exclaimed. “I’ve tried every suit for a stallion that I have, but none of them really do much for you, Dusk.”

“I think we’re getting there. Maybe…” I thought for a few seconds. “Maybe…I don’t need a whole new wardrobe or set of clothes?”

“Yes, yes… Perhaps just something simple. A new accessory, maybe…let’s see… You can’t wear jewelry, I don’t think shoes will do… I know! Perhaps a new hat! Wait here, I have quite a collection.”

She arrived back in five minutes with what looked like hundreds of hat boxes. I just hoped her intuition wasn’t incorrect, but I had no reason to doubt Rarity when it came to fashion. After all, she was my cousin and she did own the shop.

“Now, let’s try this again.” She began opening hat boxes one by one.

Letting her levitate them to my head, I checked my reflection. Me and Rarity decided that I didn’t suit a tri-corner hat, a Stetson (Applejack already had one, after all), a flat cap, top hat, a straw boater…none of them seemed to fit, until…

“Wait!” Rarity had stopped on one in particular. It was a black trilby hat with a velvet black ribbon around the brim. “Hm… Sharp, pronounced, not too flashy, relatively modest and looks quite dashing on you…why, this is perfect! Dusk, what do you think?”

I checked my reflection with the hat. It blended well with my dark fur color, mane, and tail, both with and without the camouflage. It did look rather good on me as best I could judge. I’d seen pictures of these hats and I’d always kind of liked them. The only downside was that it covered my horn, but I could still use magic even with it on, so it wasn’t a problem.

As I looked myself over, that niggling feeling was beginning to fade. This hat still showed it was me, but also expressed how different I was now. Nothing big or fancy, but it was there regardless. I gave my cousin a satisfied smile.

“I think we have a winner.” she sang happily. She raised her hoof when I reached for some money. “Don’t even think about it, it’s yours for free. It’s only a hat and this was a favor for a friend.”

“You’re sure?”

“Quite sure, darling. I’m glad that I could be of help.”

I gave another grateful smile. Well, she wasn’t the Element of Generosity for nothing and living to her family legacy then. Giving her a farewell and a tip of my new hat, I exited the Boutique as she waved me off, getting used to the feeling of it on my head.

I did like how the hat looked on me, simple yet it stood out. I wondered what other ponies would think of it, what my other friends might think of how it looked on me. I was just deciding who to go and find to show it to, when somepony found me first…

“Howdy there, Dusk.” I heard a familiar southern voice call.

“Hey, Dog. Hey, AJ.” I greeted him as I approached him and Applejack.

“Howdy, Dusk.” Applejack said to me. “Say, that's a ma'ghty fine piece-a headwear ya got there.”

“You er…you like it?” I asked them.

“Sure do. It really suits ya. Really becomin’ as Rarity might say.” she said, tipping her own Stetson to me.

“Yep.” Dog said doing the same.

“Thank you.” I replied, returning the gesture. “I just felt that I…needed to try something new. So Rarity picked this out for me. I’m glad you like it. I just hope you don’t think I’m competing with you, as you two are the only other hat-wearers in our group.”

“Don’t worry. We ain’t exactly threatened.” Dog said as he and Applejack laughed. “Well, gotta get goin’. See ya around, Dusk.”

I tipped my hat again and trotted in the opposite direction, checking my reflection in a nearby window, glad that the feeling inside me was gone at last. Yep, I could probably get used to this.

Author's Note

Well, it seems Dusk has made his first change. Like they say, "new clothes, make a new man". A new stallion in this case. Though I'd say that's the only thing that has changed. What do I mean by that? Maybe you'll find out next time!:ajsmug:

Okay, I know. This isn't the most action-filled chapter of the story, but, when it comes to the Element Gang, you see both hero life and normal life. Well, that's all I got for this chapter! Don't forget to comment and rate the story to tell me what you think! :pinkiehappy:

Chapter 2: Happy Hearth's Warming

Chapter 2: Happy Hearth’s Warming

I hurriedly placed the last stream of tinsel above my home, making sure that everything was ready. My tree was up in the living room, fully decorated and lit, with presents for the girls and the guys rested underneath. Streams of tinsel and sparkling red and gold hung from the ceilings and staircase. Cushions were good to be sat on, the table with drinks and appetizers were looking good to eat, the gramophone had a collection of holiday records.

I was reasonably sure that it would be okay. After all, I was working together with the best party planner in Ponyville, who had very kindly offered to help me organize this little get-together.

“Pinkie, how do you think this looks?” I called to her in the kitchen.

She stuck her head out, her hoof holding a wooden spoon and mixing some cupcake mix. At least she would be able to get them right.

“Looks fun, festive, and fantastic! Just like I’ve already told you, Dusk, it’s fine.” she assured me. “You gotta calm down. It’s gonna be great!”

“I know, I know. I’m sorry. It’s just…” I paused for a few seconds. “This is the first party I’ve ever hosted, in my first Hearth's Warming in Ponyville, for the first friends that I’ve ever had, both from Canterlot and here. Living with Shield and the others, I didn’t really need to host a party before, honest. Just organize. I just…want it to go well.”

“It’ll go great, trust me. Now, I’ve cupcakes to bake. Be out in a bit, they’re almost ready!” She hurried back into the kitchen, as I tried to calm myself.

Despite how nervous I felt about it, I was still looking forward to having everypony around to my home. I’d never had guests before. Unless you call roommates and some random mares that Leon would bring home guests. The rest of the girls and the guys wouldn’t be arriving for another half an hour as they were still spending time with their own families first. I had already sent a card and presents to my own family in Canterlot, received one back, so I was fine where that was concerned. As Twilight’s parents were also in Canterlot, she said that she would be arriving earlier than the others with Spike. Maybe once she was here, I would calm down a little.

I was waiting for about fifteen minutes, moving restlessly around the room. First, I paced around the living room, then sat twitching on the couch, moved to the window to gaze out, then back to the couch again. I was trying, but I just couldn’t stop feeling so anxious as I was now twiddling with my hat. It was when I resumed pacing that Pinkie came back in with her finished treats.

“You keep that up, you’ll pace a trench into the floor. That would be handy to take cover for a pillow fight though, so maybe keep it up. We can get a head start!”

“No, I, uh…I think I’ll stop.” I agreed, halting my pacing. "Thanks again for your help with the decorations.”

“Happy to help!” she replied brightly, setting the cakes on the table.

Hatching on an idea, I retrieved a present from under my tree, wrapped in pink paper with a dark pink bow. I levitated it to Pinkie, whose smile became even brighter.

“Ooh, ooh, a present! I love presents! Thank you, Dusky!” She tore off the paper and looked inside. “Oooh, a party planner! This'll be handy for if I forget about a party, then I can look in it and be like ‘ooh, I have a party to do!’”

“I hoped you would like it.” I said quietly. “You do, don’t you?”

“Uh-huh! Sure I do! Thanks, Dusk! Now, here’s yours.” She whipped out her own present and gave it to me.

I gazed at the box, glowing inside. My first Hearth's Warming present from a friend...I carefully undid the bow, opened the lid and pulled out a book entitled How to Plan a Perfect Party.

“Do ya like it?” Pinkie was still smiling. “I knew you liked reading, so I wanted to get you a useful book, so I thought ‘what could be useful?’ Then, I saw this and I knew it was perfect, in case you wanna plan anymore parties and I won't be able to help y…”

She was cut off as I hugged her gently, by way of showing my gratitude for her thoughtfulness that she had put into her gift. She gladly returned it, gave me another bright smile and hopped onto the couch, flicking through her new planner.

No sooner had she done so, then there was a knock at the door. “I’ll get it.”

I approached the door slowly, did my best to control my breathing, made sure my hat was on straight, and opened it. The instant that I did, my feelings of unease and worry just melted away as I was hugged by my best friend.

“Happy Hearth’s Warming, Dusk.” Twilight greeted when she released me. “Nice hat.”

“Thanks, Twi. Happy Hearth’s Warming.” I said to her. “You too, Spike.” I added to the dragon, who gave me a high claw.

“Hey, Dusk, great to see you. Hey, do I smell cupcakes?” He hurried into the living room, as Twi-light looked after him.

“Well, that’s Spike for you.” she remarked.

“What can you do? Here, let me get your things.” I levitated her scarf and boots, hanging them up near the door.

“Thank you, Dusk.” she said, her cheeks a little red.

“Don't mention it.” My own cheeks heatened up slightly too. “This way, if you please.”

“What a lovely home, Dusk. You’ve really decorated it well.” she commended. “Trying to make a good first impression?”

“You know me, Twi.” I replied sheepishly. I let her take a seat next to Pinkie, whilst I took a cushion on the floor.

Spike, who had helped himself to a cupcake and some punch, joined me as Pinkie joyously showed Twilight the gift she had received. Twilight, again, commended me for the idea of trying to organize Pinkie, at which I had joked that would be quite impossible. Five minutes later, there was another knock at the door, more gentle and dignified sort of knock.

As I guessed, it was my cousin Rarity who was next to arrive. She too commented on the effort I had gone to decorate my home, though with a more detailed eye, one that only she could possess. She was shown into the living room, where Spike proceeded to stare longingly at her and engage in shy conversation. Me and Twilight exchanged looks, but said nothing.

After the arrival of the fashion pony, the next was her complete opposite and a certain stallion to match. Applejack, wearing tinsel around the brim of her Stetson, and Dog, wearing a Hearth’s Warming reave around his neck, were happy to be there, having already spent some time with members of her family. She said that my home rather reflected me, the pony who lived in it: modest, a little shy, but pleasant and welcoming. Dog said I really did outdo myself. Touched by their honesty, I poured them some punch, in time to hear a loud crash outside.

A quick look showed a long skid in the snow and a blue Pegasus pony shaking snow out of her mane with an orange Earth pony doing the same: Rainbow had crashed attempting to land again and crashed into Shield, who no doubt had a more gently landing. This certainly didn’t dampen their spirits, however, as they gave me a tight hug, Shield rustled up my mane and Rainbow, just for fun, played keep away with my hat for a while. Still laughing by the time I snatched it back and jammed it on my head, the last guests arrived, though one of them with her gentle knock being shyer with Leon along with her.

Fluttershy actually asked nervously to make sure she had the right house, that she wasn’t too late. I always seemed to be able to reassure her, with my own friendly voice and tonight was no different. Leon did the same. When she heard all of her friends, she quickly relaxed, wishing me a kind “happy Hearth's Warming”, even plucking up the nerve to give me a quick hug, before joining the proceedings. Leon even wished me “happy Hearth’s Warming” and gave me a punch in the arm.

“Well, that’s everypony.” I announced, as I too joined them. “Thank you all very much for attending this little get-together. This is my first Hearth's Warming in Ponyville and you've all helped to make it…special for me so…thanks.”

“Glad to be a part, sugarcube.” Applejack said happily. “Now, get on in here, be a good host.”

I did so, placing on a record as I did. At first, they just passed the time with some idle chit-chat, or else dancing to the music or helping themselves some food and drink. I, not wanting to be left out, got myself in a conversation with Rainbow Dash as she gulped down her glass of punch.

“Awesome party so far, Dusky.” she remarked. “Not bad for your first one.”

“Thanks, Dashie.” I responded. “Glad it was able to meet your high standards.”

She chuckled, then beckoned me in closer. “So, you know it’s the Flyer's Competition coming up in Cloudsdale, right?”

“Coming up? It’s not for a good few weeks in spring, isn’t it?”

“Yeah, but I gotta get the practice in. I have to if I wanna prove I’m the best. So, have you given any thought to my proposal?”

“You mean…the one where we incorporate my talent into your routine?” I asked to confirm.

“Exactly. It’s all fine, zooming around boring old clouds, but your magic will give me that extra little bit of pizazz, liven it up a little, you know?” She stood back expectantly. “So, have you decided?”

“Yes and…” I let her wait, before giving her a grin. “I accept…as long as I don’t have to go in front of all of those ponies.”

“Don’t worry, you won’t.” she assured me casually. “Great! I knew you would! Now, it's gonna need precision and right timing on your part. I’ll be doing the flying, you’re gonna be on the side, but you’re still important. Can I count on you?”

“Of course you can. I’ll need to find something that’ll let me join you in the clouds though.” We then looked over to Shield as he was talking with Dog. “Out of everypony here, Shield and Fluttershy are the only ones who can walk on clouds.”

“We’ll deal with that when we come to it. Now, let me talk you through my ideas so far.”

I let Rainbow voice her plan to win the Competition while I listened intently. I knew I would be able to work with Rainbow around my own work in the library, but I still felt a little nervous at the prospect of the contest. I’d never been in anything like that before, never had anypony rely on me so much…and my talent…I’d never that many ponies see it before…not since the Equestria Games incident…

Still, I could deal with that later. For now, Rainbow was counting on me for my help and I would only be too glad to give it. Plus, seeing Cloudsdale would be an interesting experience to say the least.

As part of a tradition, we all stood together and raised our voices in singing a Hearth’s Warming carol, reminding ourselves of the ideals and values that Equestria had been built on that brought us all together. As I belted out the lyrics, I was reminded of how proud I always felt whenever I heard the carol being sung, how much I had hoped to one day understand them…now I truly could.

After we had done that, we played a new game that Pinkie had thought of, one that used my power. The girls and the guys split into two teams, with me being neutral. I started the shape as a formless blob, while the others had to try and guess what I was making with it, with more details being added with each guess. Obviously, points were awarded for correct guesses. Needless to say that I was thoroughly enjoying myself with this game.

It was Twilight, Fluttershy, Leon, Applejack, and Dog on one team and Rarity, Pinkie, Rainbow, and Shield on another with Spike announcing clues, if the girls and guys requested them from what I was making, the two having already confided in what shape to make. Each team had two clues on each round they had to help them along. The scores were currently tied with this being the deciding round.

“That's a good one.” Spike remarked quietly, as they finished discussing. “Right. Deciding round, ladies and gentlecolts. Good luck!”

I started with the formless blob of this round, green in color.

“Is it a plant?" Twilight asked first.

“Is it a cake?" Pinkie asked quickly.

“No and no.” Spike said. “Pinkie, just ʹcause you guessed right on the first round with that doesn’t mean you’ll get right this time.”

“Mm, had to try.” she shrugged, still smiling, as I added another detail: a pointed tail.

“This looks like an animal.” Fluttershy said eagerly. “Let me see, pointed tail… is it a manticore? Unless…anypony else has another idea?”

“Nope, that sounds like a good guess to me.” Applejack agreed.

“Yeah, there’s a lot of animals with pointed tails and I can’t really pick which one.” Leon said, supporting the cowpony.

“Hmm…let’s see here…” Rarity conferred with her own team. “We shall guess that it’s a chimera.”

“No, wrong again.” Spike noted that, as I added a long neck with a pointed head at the end.

“Ooh, it's a lizard, I bet it is!” Rainbow yelled at once.

“A snake perhaps?” Dog suggested.

“No, but you’re getting there.” Spike gave me a quick wink as I added clawed feet.

“Aw, come on, how can it not be a lizard?” Rainbow sat in a huff on the couch, as Pinkie and Rarity exchanged confused looks.

“Spike, can we have a clue?” Twilight asked.

“Sure. This creature can be helpful.” he said simply, his eyes twinkling.

“Hm…a helpful creature.” Rarity considered thoughtfully. "This shall take some consideration…”

“Hm…” Twilight had her signature look for thinking, then her eyes brightened. “I’ve got it! It’s a dragon!”

“Correct! Twilight’s team wins!” Spike announced.

In celebration, I added the dragon’s wings, set it flying above the girls, and had it shoot a long stream of fire, before making it vanish in a flash of light. After everypony stopped clapping, I pulled out their presents from under the trees, levitating to each of them in turn.

I felt so good, so rich inside at the sight of their faces glowing when they saw that, the pony they had just welcomed into their lives, had been so thoughtful to buy them gifts. I just sat back as they opened up their presents one by one. Spike was the first to tear his open.

“A gem stash!” Spike’s mouth watered at the sight of them. "They look so…delicious…”

“Well, how 'bout that? A new pair-a galoshes." Applejack pulled out the yellow boots. “My old pair have seen better days, I guess.”

“Well, I’ll be. A basket saddle.” Dog said, putting on his new saddle. “Thanks, Dusk. Now I can carry the apples I buck.”

“Awesome! The Greatest Moments of the Wonderbolts!” Rainbow flicked eagerly through the pages. “It even has photos from their first show!”

“Really?” Shield said as he went looking into his copy. “You’re the stallion, Dusk!”

“Oh, my, what a lovely hoof-crafted wooden rabbit.” Fluttershy marveled at the sculpture.

“Yeah. Leon helped me out with it.” I said to her. “He managed to get one little rabbit to allow me to carve it’s likeness into it. So you can consider this a gift from him and me.”

“Oh…thank you, L-Leon. I really appreciate it.” Fluttershy said nervously to Leon.

“No problem, Flutters.” Leon said with a gentle smile.

“Fashion through the Ages, marvelous!” Rarity looked through the pages of the book. “This should give me some great ideas. Really? They wore those in the eight-hundreds?”

“A Revised Magical Theory! Now, I can finally replace that copy of New Magical Theory in the library.” She beamed at me. “How did you know I needed this?”

“What can I say? I must be psychic.” I replied with a wink to Pinkie. “I’m glad that you like them.”

“Sure do. Now, it’s your turn.” she said, reaching to pull out a present.

The girls and guys swiftly returned the favor, bringing out their own gifts for me with two pairs sharing one as a gift for me. That warm feeling now the same as a fire, I wiped a happy tear away as I proceeded to open my own gifts from them.

Applejack and Dog had, once again, made me some of the Apple family’s apple pie that they knew I loved, placing it in the fridge for later. Fluttershy had bought me a book entitled The Cutest Critters in Equestria, which I had to assure her was a wonderful gift that I would pursue later. Leon got me a Poké Flute. Rarity had made me a new scarf that looked exactly like the one I’d lost in the forest, except with my cutie mark on it this time. Rainbow and Shield had made me a sort of cloud sculpture in a glass box in the shape of a Pegasus pony. Twilight had bought me Daring Doo and the Changeling Swarm, the latest in the series that I didn’t own.

“Thank you all so much.” I said sincerely. “This has been…this is great.”

“Come on, Dusk.” Shield said to me, that smile he and the others had still on his face. “Don’t start crying on us now.”

“There’s still one more present in there, Dusk.” Twilight’s eyes seemed to shine as she said this. “Open the book.”

Curious, I turned over the cover. A flash of gold caught my eye as something fell out. Some kind of book mark? I levitated it to my face as it glowed even brighter. It was a ticket to the…to the… Was I reading this right?

“…the Grand Galloping Gala?” I felt my jaw drop and my eyes widen. The guys were just as shocked as me. “You got me a ticket…to the Grand Galloping Gala?”

“Mm-hmm. And we also got ones for Leon, Shield, and Dog.” Twilight said as she handed the guys three more tickets.

“Really?” Leon said, surprised.

“Looky there!” Dog said in the same motion.

“All right!” Shield said, excited.

“Isn’t it awesome? Now all of you can come with us!" Rainbow exclaimed as she wrapped her arm around Shield.

“All of you? B-b-b-but these tickets cost a small fortune. How did you afford even a single one, let alone six or even ten for that matter?”

“Eleven, I’m coming too.” Spike pointed out quickly.

“Well, we all have tickets to attend the Gala, but then I realized that you didn’t have one.” Twilight explained. “So, I wrote to the Princess to see if she could provide another and she gladly obliged. It just wouldn’t have felt right, leaving you behind. And we know how much you want the others there, so I managed to ask for three more tickets.”

“Oh, right.” I said, feeling better now. “I suppose being a princess protégée has its perks then.”

“It does, yes.” she giggled. “Now then, Rarity, is it ready for him to try on?”

“Oh, yes! I even have the others’ ready for them!” She immediately shot up. “Come on, everypony, I want you all to see this.”

“See what?” I asked unsurely, slipping on my new scarf.

“Yeah and what do you mean ‘others’ ready for them?” Shield asked her as he, Dog, and Leon joined me, all three just as unsure as I was.

“Why, I’m talking about your suits for the Gala, dearie. Seeing how you four are coming with us, I took it upon myself to design a perfect outfit for each of you. Come along now.” she ushered, leading us out of my house and off to the Carousel Boutique.

Twilight’s view

The stage that Rarity had used for our fashion was set up at the Boutique when we arrived. Even though Hoity Toity wasn’t going to be coming this time, Rarity still wanted give Dusk the chance to show himself off, if he so pleased, like we still had the fashion show. He had even asked Shield and the others to join him for when they presented themselves in their new suits as they would put on their own fashion show for me and my friends. I had noticed his eyes sparkle at the mention of that as he had gone to change into it and I knew he had something in mind.

Waiting with the rest of my friends in the customer section of the Boutique, I reflected on how much I had enjoyed myself at Dusk’s party. He really had gone out of his way to try and make and good first impression with his first party. I noticed that he usually went out of his way anyway. Friendship really had made a difference in his life…just like it had done with me.

Returning myself to the here and now, I wondered how he would look in his suit, what kind of job Rarity had done on it. Just as much as the others, of course. She had, of course, done wonderful work on the gowns for herself and the rest of us, but I’d never really seen her work on clothes for a stallion, let alone four. In my opinion, there wasn’t a lot things you could do with a suit compared to a dress. But, then again, this was Rarity we were talking about. I was sure she'd done great.

“Ooh, this is exciting!” Pinkie remarked. “Just too bad he and the guys missed the fashion show. I bet that would’ve been great.”

“I don’t know. Dusk mentioned that he doesn’t really like standing in front of a crowd.” I noted. “I don’t think he would have liked that much.”

“Oh, well.” she shrugged. “You really know him well, don't ya?”

“Well, he is my friend, Pinkie, and he works at the library with me and Spike. That’s kind of to be expected.”

“I know. That’s so great. Two good friends working together, it makes work so much more fun. Unless you work at Sugarcube Corner, then it’s fun all the time!” She beamed at me. “Did ya like spending time with Dusk?”

For some reason, I found myself blushing at the question, like there was another meaning be-hind it. Had Pinkie noticed the way I acted around Dusk? She could be rather uncanny with things like this.

“What…what do you mean by that?”

“I mean do you like hanging out like friends do, ya know?” Pinkie looked curiously at me. “What did you think I meant?”

“Oh, um…nothing.” I cast off those thoughts, for now. “Well, yes, I do.”

“Ahem, if I could have everypony’s attention?” Rarity had emerged onto the stage. "Our friends are ready to present themselves. Spike, the lights please.”

“Of course, m’lady.” he bowed, closing the curtains and switching off the lights, as Rarity left the stage.

At first, there was darkness. Then, a purple, flower petal-shaped form appeared. This was followed by orange, pink, white, blue, and cream, so that they formed a multi-colored circle. Then three orbs of white, green, and light blue formed around it.

Then suddenly a boulder appeared to the left of the circle of petals. After so, there was a thunder clash and a storm cloud formed above, flashes of red, blue, and white appear upon it. Then, in one quick strike, a red, white, and blue bolt of lightning came down and struck the boulder, causing it to burst in a flash of light. When the light faded, Shield was now standing there, wearing a red and blue tie divided by a section of white in the middle and a tuxedo with that matched Rainbow Dash’s dress with an orange undershirt and a white jacket with a red right cuff, a blue left cuff, and his cutie mark pinned to it.

Then it began to rain, the raindrops landing on a figure and sliding down to create a unique pattern on it. After a while, the rain stopped and Leon was revealed, wearing a blue suit of similar style to Fluttershy’s dress, having a blue stream-like pattern and lines of raindrop lining on it. Then a butterfly with a raindrops pattern on its wings appeared, flew down to lean, and rest upon the front of his collar, becoming a tie in the shape of his cutie mark.

Then it began to gently snow, the snow doing the same to another figure that appeared, creating a winter pattern on it. With a single snowflake landing on the front of the figure, the snow stopped and revealed Dog wearing a formal violet western outfit with white cuffs and snow pattern lining on his jacket, his cutie mark on his brooch.

The three of them gave us proud smiles as the stood in front of the circle of petals, Leon and Dog on one side, Shield on the other. Then it turned a shade of dark blue, glowing brighter so we had to shield our eyes a little. When it exploded in a light flare, the colors soared around the room, as a trilby hat floated in the air above…and Dusk stepped out of the blue orb.

He was dressed in a black, silk suit, with dark blue pinstripes moving vertically down. A white undershirt displayed a dark-blue velvet tie, that sparkled against the lights playing around him, the scroll of his cutie mark pinned to his lapilli. His mane was more neatly parted, his horn aglow with magic, both of which were covered up as the trilby came to rest neatly on his head. Giving us, his audience, a shy smile as Dusk show finished and we all applauded.

As I clapped my own hooves, I was surprised at how different he looked. Although I might never say this out loud, I did think he looked very…well, handsome.

“Rarity, y’all have done it again.” Applejack complimented. “And Dusk, Dog…why, ya clean up like shiny new pennies.”

“Yeah, you clean up nice, Dusky. You too, Shield. Those are cool looks for you.” Rainbow remarked.

“It really is a nice look on you, Dusk.” Fluttershy kindly said. “You as well, Leon.”

“Don’t they look absolutely smashing?” Rarity stepped smartly beside Dusk. “I’m sure that our male chaperones will be the eye of every other stallion at the Gala.”

“I hope not. I don’t like being stared at.” he pointed out shyly, still smiling at Rarity. “Thank you, Rarity. These are wonderful pieces of work you've done.”

“It was no trouble at all, darling. At least you didn’t ask for about a dozen different alterations.” Her eyes flickered to us as we laughed a little at the memory of the fiasco.

“And, to the rest of you…” He tipped his hat again. “Thank you all again, for this…this had been the best Hearth's Warming Day ever.”

“Best Hearth’s Warming Day ever so far.” Pinkie bought up, as we all laughed again.

I too couldn’t help but smile as Dusk and the others stepped down to let us look them over. He truly had enjoyed this holiday and I was glad I was here to play my part in doing so.

Author's Note

Well, this was certainly a surprise. With the success of hosting his first Hearth's Warming party, Dusk discovers he is able to go to the Grand Galloping Gala, the biggest celebration in all of Equestria, even having a suit for the occasion. With his friends by his side, both old and new, it will prove to be quite an eventful evening. Though there is still much to do for the big night, starting with the end of the winter season. Find out what our heroes will do next time!

Now that was a great party! Dusk and the guys are going to the biggest party of all time and they're gonna be able to do it in style! Hope you guys liked that little fashion show sequence there! I also hope you get what I'll be adding later on by having Dusk getting that flute. And get ready for next time as it'll be time to clean up in...Winter Wrap-Up! That's all I got for this chapter! Don't forget to comment and rate the story to tell me what you think! :pinkiehappy:

Chapter 3: Winter Wrap Up

I sprung out of bed on the day I had marked on my calendar, eagerly downing a quick breakfast, wrapping my scarf around my neck, putting my gloves on my claws, jamming my trilby on my head, and dashed out of the door in time to see the sun breaking over the horizon. I always prided myself in being on time and I certainly wasn’t going to be late for this special occasion.

Nearing the center of town, I spotted a large crowd of ponies already gathered there, as the Mayor took her place upon the wooden stage to make her address. Everypony was wearing the designated vests of the teams, assigning there them their roles…except for me and one other, who I spotted just arriving on the scene and galloped to join her. Her already excited smile grew even wider at the sight of me.

“Dusk! On time as always.” she remarked happily. “Isn’t this exciting? It’s Winter Wrap Up day!”

“It certainly is." I agreed. "I feel a little out of place without, you know, a vest, but I feel better knowing that, hopefully, we can both find our place.”

“With our intellects combined, I'm sure we will.” she replied with a laugh.

“Well, I’m glad…you two are so excited… It’s too early.” Spike yawned from Twilight’s back.

“Oh, come on, Spike, try and get into the spirit of this.” I encouraged.

“Yeah, yeah.” He yawned again. “I think Canterlot has the right idea for the seasons…you know how they do this, Dusk? It’s nuts!”

“No magic, if I remember correctly.” I turned my attention back to Twilight. “This is going to be tough for you, I suppose.”

“It will be a challenge, yes. But I like a challenge. Now, I wonder which vest I’ll be wearing.”

I smiled and listened as the Mayor gave a bolstering speech, to do even better this year than last year and to make this the “best Winter Wrap Up ever,” which made everypony cheer. All the while, Twilight was bouncing up and down like a filly, trying to get somepony’s attention.

Trying to hold in a laugh, I marveled at how excited she was about this. I was too, but she was really wanting to go that extra mile in whatever way she could. Spike was just watching tiredly, his eyelids drooping.

After the Mayor had finished, the crowds dispersed to join their respective team leaders, leaving myself, Twilight, and Spike teamless. Me and Twilight proceeded to look rather helplessly towards the groups, trying to find somewhere that might suit our talents.

“Oh, gosh, where should we go?” Twilight asked.

“I admit, I feel at a loss too. For one thing, we don’t really know anything about the different roles.”

“You’re right. What exactly does everypony do?”

“I think we’re about to find out.” I looked towards our other friends as they began to sing.

Rainbow was the first to start with her part.

Three months of winter coolness,

Then Shield.

And awesome holidays.

Then Pinkie.

We’ve kept our hoovsies warm at home,

Time off from work to play.

Then AJ.

But the food we’ve stored is runnin' out,

Then Dog.

And we can’t grow in this cold.

And finally Rarity.

And even though I love my boots,

This fashion’s getting old.

Twilight led the way, taking us towards a good spot, where we might see all of the respective teams going about their specific tasks, to learn about how we might fit into the process.

The time has come to welcome spring,

And all things warm and green,

But it’s also time to say goodbye,

It’s winter we must clean.

I, feeling swept up the song, took over.

How can we help? We’re new, you see.

What does everypony do?

How do we fit in without magic?

We both then sang the last verse together.

We haven’t got a clue!

Winter Wrap Up! Winter Wrap Up!

Let’s finish our holiday cheer!

Winter Wrap Up! Winter Wrap Up!

'Cause tomorrow spring is here!

We both looked to the sky, to see the weather team going about their assigned roles, led by Rainbow Dash and Shield, breaking the clouds and letting the warm sun grace our skin after so long in winter. Rainbow started with the first verse…

Bringing home the southern birds,

A Pegasus' job begins,

Then Shield with the second.

And clearing all the gloomy skies,

To let the sunshine in.

Then they both took up with the last verse.

We move the clouds,

And we melt the white snow.

When the sun comes up,

Its warmth and beauty will glow!

When everypony starts singing again, at one point at the end of the verse a large pile of snow came down on me, Twilight, and Spike. Popping our heads out of the snow, the three of us glared as it wasn’t very funny to drop snow on us and we looked above and saw Shield sitting on a branch with a smug that told us he did it on purpose.

Winter Wrap Up! Winter Wrap Up!

Let's finish our holiday cheer!

Winter Wrap Up! Winter Wrap Up!

'Cause tomorrow spring is here!

Winter Wrap Up! Winter Wrap Up!

'Cause tomorrow spring is here,

'Cause tomorrow spring is here!

Looking down, I pointed to where I could see the animal team at work, Fluttershy and Leon among their number, but led by a pony I didn't know. They watched as returning birds flew happily around them, bringing a joyful smile to my features as one nestled in my hat briefly.

Rarity took up with the first verse.

Little critters hibernate,

Under the snow and ice.

Then Fluttershy with the second…

We wake up all their sleepy heads,

So quietly and nice.

And Leon with the rest.

We help them gather up their food,

Fix their homes below.

Then the three of them sang together just like Rainbow and Shield.

We welcome back the southern birds,

So their families can grow!

Winter Wrap Up! Winter Wrap Up!

Let’s finish our holiday cheer!

Winter Wrap Up! Winter Wrap Up!

'Cause tomorrow spring is here!

Winter Wrap Up! Winter Wrap Up!

'Cause tomorrow spring is here,

'Cause tomorrow spring is here!

Gazing off to the vast, open fields, we watched the plant team go to work, with strong stallions operating snow ploughs or raking up the snow, while others set to work planting the seeds they needed for food. Applejack led this team, as I knew she would.

Applejack started off with the first verse.

No easy task to clear the ground,

Plant our tiny seeds.

Then Dog with the second verse.

With proper care and sunshine,

Everyone it feeds.

Then they sang together like the others.

Apples, carrots, celery stalks,

Colorful flowers too.

We must work so very hard,

It’s just so much to do!

Winter Wrap Up! Winter Wrap Up!

Let’s finish our holiday cheer!

Winter Wrap Up! Winter Wrap Up!

'Cause tomorrow spring is here!

Winter Wrap Up! Winter Wrap Up!

'Cause tomorrow spring is here,

'Cause tomorrow spring is here!

We had what we needed now: we knew about all of the roles that each team played, what they did to bring in spring. Now, as I sang the last few notes with Twilight, I had to find my place among it all, to do my very best to bring in spring.

I took the first verse.

Now that we know what they all do,

We have to find our place,

And help with all of our hearts,

Tough task ahead we face.

Twilight took the next verse.

How will we do without our magic?

Help the Earth pony way?

We then sang together.

We wanna belong so we must,

Do our best today,

Do our best today!

Winter Wrap Up! Winter Wrap Up!

Let’s finish our holiday cheer!

Winter Wrap Up! Winter Wrap Up!

'Cause tomorrow spring is here!

Winter Wrap Up! Winter Wrap Up!

'Cause tomorrow spring is here,

'Cause tomorrow spring is here!

“Well,” I said, breaking the brief silence, “everpony has a place to belong, so let’s get started before they bring in spring without us.”

“Hey, there goes Rainbow Dash!” Twilight pointed as a gust of wind swept past us. “Let’s see if we can help her!”

“Twilight, wait, think for a moment.” She seemed to be getting a little too swept up in it. “The weather team are all Pegasus ponies for a reason. Unless you’re secretly an alicorn or can walk on clouds like Shield, I don’t think there’s much we can do there…not that I’m saying you’re stupid or anything…”

“Oh, right, yeah.” She giggled a little. “It’s okay, Dusk, you make a good point. I know! Carousel Boutique isn’t too far from here. Maybe Rarity is doing something there.”

Pleased that she hadn’t taken my statement negatively, we trotted off to the fashion store, shaking Spike awake as he tried to take a nap. We may have ruled out one team, but that still left plenty of others to choose from and find a place in, so I wasn’t disheartened.

Twilight seemed to be a different story. I hoped that what I said hadn’t made her upset, but she did look sad that we couldn’t help with the weather. She wanted to do her part so badly, that I really felt for her. She always applied her best to everything she did and I was sure that she, at least, would find somewhere to fit in without her magical talents.

“It’ll be okay, Twi.” I consoled. “Sure we can't move the clouds around, but there’s still so much to see. You’ll see, you and I will find somewhere. If not me, then you at least.”

“Yeah…yeah, you’re right.” She smiled appreciatively at me as we neared our destination. “Thanks, Dusk, I needed that. You’ll find a place too, I’m sure of it.”

“Nice to know you have confidence in me when I never do.” I replied.

“Well, somepony has to.” We both chuckled as we halted before the fashion pony. “Rarity, please tell me there’s something, anything I…well, we can help you with.” she added, glancing at me.

“We, eh?” Rarity's eyes seemed to twinkle for a moment before giving a smile. "Well, how would you two like to help create Ponyville’s finest bird’s nests?”

“Bird’s nests?”

“Why, yes.” She gestured to all of the materials around her, and to a completed nest. “When the weather team guides the birds back north for the spring, they’ll need a place to live and lay their eggs.”

“That’s a fine nest, Rarity.” I remarked as she gave me a grateful smile. “But…I don’t think I can be much help here.”

“Oh, Dusk, whatever makes you say that?”

“I was never much good at arts and crafts. I can barely do anything with my magic, let alone my claws.” I inclined my head politely. “Thank you, but I’ll try something else…but I’m sure Twilight would love to help, right, Twi?” I said.

“Well, if you’re sure.” She looked pityingly at me, before turning to her friend. “Well, Twilight? Would you like to try your hoof at a nest?”

“Would I? Yes!” She gave me an appreciative look. “Where do I begin?”

Me and Spike stood back and watched as Twilight was given the materials to get started. She organized them nicely and set to work, Rarity providing direction where she could. However, she had some difficulty with hoof dexterity, so that the finished result wasn’t exactly…well…neat.

“There! It looks just like…yours.” Her face fell when she saw her’s and Rarity’s were in no way alike. “Oh, my…”

“That nest needs to be condemned.” Spike decided at once.

“Spike!” I snapped at him. “She tried her best. Nopony can fault her for that.”

“Exactly, Dusk.” Despite her assurance, she didn’t exactly look too sure herself. “Besides, Spike, it's not so bad, ah, maybe birds can use it as a…”

“An outhouse?"

“Spike, stop that! You’re not helping!” I snapped again, feeling awful at how forlorn my friend looked.

“Yes, Spike, really.” She gave him a disapproving look, then approached a flushed Twilight. “It’s just fine. It’s just a little rough around the edges. Let me lend you a hoof.”

As Rarity set to work, attempting to repair the damage, I walked up to Twilight, who looked thoroughly ashamed of herself. Doing my best to cheer her up, I gave her a gentle nudge and my best smile, trying to say, without words, that she had done her best to try. She returned it weakly, grateful at my attempt. When it became clear that Rarity wasn’t going to be done quickly, we left her to it to try and find somewhere else to fit in.

“Well, that could’ve gone better.” Spike said when we were away.

“Spike, what did I say?” I turned to Twilight, who was hanging her head in shame. “It wasn’t that bad. It was…well, it was…”

“A complete disaster.” She sighed, but smiled anyway. “It’s okay, Dusk, I’m fine now. I think I saw Pinkie at one of the lakes, let’s go and see what she's doing.”

“Good idea. And…Twi?” She lifted her head up. “Okay, so neither of us are much good with nest making. At least you tried. Chin up, Twi, there’s a place for you here somewhere, I can feel it.”

“Thank you, Dusk.” Giving me a smile that made me feel so warm I could probably melt the snow, we approached the frozen lake.

As promised, there was our pink partying friend, wearing ice skates and dancing gracefully on the ice as easily as anypony else would be walking. At first, I didn’t see the point of this activity, but then I noticed that she was cutting lines in the ice in specific chunks. It didn't take me long to figure it out from there.

“Hellooooooo, Twilight aaaaaaand Dusk! Wheeeeeeee!” She spanned in a rapid circle at this.

“Wow, Pinkie Pie, you’re quite the skater. Probably the best skater I’ve ever seen.” Twilight praised.

“No arguments from me.” I agreed. “You take to ice as easily as a Pegasus pony does to the sky, Miss Pie.”

“Hey, that rhymed!” She giggled as she halted before us. “Thanks, guys. I’ve been doing this since I was an itty-bitty, little-wittle Twinkie-Pinkie. Just comes natural. Which is probably why they designated me the lake scorer. I…”

“You use your skates to carve out chunks of the ice so they break along the lines, therefore making it easier for when the Pegasus ponies bring out the sun to melt the lakes.” I said at once. I then realized I’d cut her off and felt a little embarrassed.

“How does he do that? He’s psychic, I tell you.” she murmured to Twilight, who sniggered.

“It’s certainly a clever system, figured out by a clever pony.” I flushed as she giggled again. “Well you sure have a lot of work ahead of you, there’s quite a few lakes in Ponyville.”

“Ha, tell me about it. Hey, Twilight, wanna help me out?”

“Would I!”

“Come on, put on those skates over there. I bet you’ll be a natural too.”

“Okay. Wish me luck, Dusk.” She trotted over to the skates, leaving Pinkie with me.

Pinkie seemed to suddenly remember me and looked apologetic when she saw I’d been left out.

“Sorry, Dusky, I only have one spare pair of skates. Do you wanna take mine so you can try?”

“It’s fine, Pinkie. I’d probably be terrible anyway. I’ll watch Twilight and you, offer moral sup-port.” I decided.

“Okie-dokie-lokie.” She skated off again as Twilight finished putting on her own skates.

As soon as she set hoof on the ice, however, her legs started to wobble like jelly, like she would collapse at any moment. But I had promised to be supportive, so I stayed close-by just in case I needed to stop her falling.

“Uh…maybe on second thought…” She slipped a little as I caught and righted her. “Thanks.”

“What are you talking about? You said you wanted to be helpful.” Spike pointed out.

“Now get out there.” He moved to push her, but I held him back, gesturing that I should handle this.

“He’s right, Twi. Just get out there and do your best. I’ll cheer you on…I might as well be slightly useful…”

“Okay…okay… I can do this. Dusk, a little push please?”

“Certainly… Good luck.” I gave her a gentle push, just enough to get her going.

Watching from the edge of the ice, it became quite clear to me that Twilight wasn’t a great shakes at skating. Even though Pinkie tried her best to give pointers and I offered my best support, she had no control over her movements, skidding and swerving uncontrollably.

The final nail in the coffin came when she skated rapidly towards Pinkie, crashed into her, and then both of them hit Spike, who had wandered onto the ice, causing them to crash in a heap by the side of the ice as I hurried over to help them.

“Ha, ha, you are a natural, Twilight. A natural disaster.” Spike guffawed at the whole thing, but stopped when I gave him a sharp rap with my claw, proceeding to lift Twilight to her hooves.

“Twilight, you did a great job your first time around.” Pinkie said, shaking herself down. “I'm sure my first time was just as wobbly and bobbly and crasheriffic as yours!”

“Really?”

Pinkie looked unsurely before admitting: “No.” She realized how sad Twilight looked and put on a bright grin. “But did I make you feel better?”

“Mm-hmm, yeah, I guess.” Twilight said.

“I think you’ll be super awesome at something that keeps your hoofs on the ground. You too, Dusky." she added. “I know! Fluttershy and Leon could probably use your help with the critters.”

“Well…I’m pretty good with little animals.” She looked more hopeful, turning to face me with a smile. “Dusk, you are too. We could find our place there!”

“I, er…I suppose I am, yes…yes, let’s go and help them. Whoa, watch it!” I caught her again as Twilight started to slide off again.

Helping her out of her skates before she crashed again, we proceeded to where all of the animal burrows in Ponyville were, hearing the pleasant sound of a ringing bell as we approached.

For the first time, I felt confident about this Winter Wrap Up business. I had, after all, helped Fluttershy put these animals in hibernation in the first place. I was sure I would be a dab-hoof at waking them up as well. From what I could see, it looked simple enough.

We saw Fluttershy with her head down one of the burrows, stepping back as a pair of hedgehogs yawned and awoke, waddling out into the open. It was an adorable sight to see them awake again from their long sleep.

“Awww, how cute.” Twilight cooed.

“Aren’t they?” Fluttershy looked after them like a caring mother. “This is my favorite task the whole season, when I get to see all my little animal friends again.”

“Uh, what’s ‘hibernation’?” Spike asked curiously.

“It’s a natural stage of animals in winter.” I explained. “They go into a non-active state by sleeping to conserve energy because there’s so little food growing in winter. By eating less by sleeping, they can keep the energy they have to keep their bodily functions going until, of course, they wake up in spring.”

“Hey…I definitely like the idea of hibernation, uh, except for the ‘eat less food’ part.”

“You would.” I chuckled. “Anyway, can Twilight and I lend a hoof, Fluttershy? We need to find our places in Winter Wrap Up and you do have a lot of warrens and dens to clear by the look of it.”

“Oh, yes, that would be wonderful!” She gave us a pair of bells to get started. “Just ring them to wake up the animals, and coax them out…gently though.”

Splitting up to take seperated dens, I approached my first and rang my bell over the entrance, the sound echoing down below. Hoping that would be enough, I peered inside as something stirred.

“Wakey, wakey, down there.” I called out. “Spring is here, so shake a leg.”

I stepped back as a family of fluffy white rabbits hopped out, stretching and yawning. When they finished, they gave little smiles at me, which I returned with a tip of my hat, and hopped off to find some food.

“Not bad for a fire spitter.” Leon said as he walked over.

“Thanks, Leon.” I said to him. “Looks like I found my own way to help out.”

I’d done it. I’d actually helped and it worked! This was definitely my task in Winter Wrap Up, waking up the critters. It was so easy and so rewarding, seeing their little faces. Twilight would manage this as well, so we could both join in with it.

“If the job is like this, then I’m sure Twilight would like this too.” I said.

“So both you and Twilight are trying this?” Leon asked.

“Yeah.” I said. “I wondered how she’s…”

“AGH! SNAKES! SNAKES!” We both whipped around to see her backing away from the yawning reptiles.

“Twilight, look out!" I warned her too late as she backed into a burrow.

Screaming again, she was chased out by a flock of screeching bats, which made me kinda took a step back as I was a little spooked from those bats before shaking that fear off, and galloped head first into a tree. A beehive was dislodged from the impact, landing on her head as she ran around blindly. I rushed forward to try and help, but she ran straight into another den, waking up the skunks that had been sleeping inside. I heard her groan in pain from inside.

“Oh! Right in a skunk den.” Leon winced as he came over with me.

“Spike, get back to the library and get some tomato soup and some baking soda.” I ordered, peering into the warren.

“Odd time to be thinking about eating, isn’t it?” Spike asked.

“Believe me, I have no intention of eating it.” Hoping the bees weren’t still angry, I ventured down to pull out my friend.

Back at the library, we proceeded to treat Twilight for her injuries. After removing the bee stings, I had applied baking soda to the wounds, as well as some for myself. There had still been a few of the stinging insects left when I’d pulled her out.

Spike and I then placed her in a wooden bath with tomato soup in it, a remedy that would at least mask the smell of the skunk spray. We would have to apply a different treatment later, possibly a spell, to cancel out the stench, which was so strong both me and Spike had clothes pegs on our noses. Even then, my eyes were watering from the smell.

“Oh, all this Winter Wrap Up stuff is a lot harder than it looks.” Twilight commented as Spike brushed her mane.

“Right, because there’s no magic.” Spike pointed out. “Why don’t you just use magic, Twilight, and get it done the right way?”

“No, Spike, I have to do it the traditional way.” she insisted firmly. “Ponyville has never needed magic to wrap up winter.”

“Well, they never had you here before, either. Think how much quicker they could wrap up winter with your magic.”

“Spike, drop it.” I said. “We need to do this their way, by their rules. Twilight respects that and so do I.”

“Precisely. I’m gonna find some other way that I can help out if it kills me!” She turned to me. “Besides, you seem to have found a place just fine. Fluttershy and Leon said you weren’t even scared by the snakes.”

“Well…there was no reason to be, they were harmless. But still…do you really think I fitted in there?”

“Of course, you were great with the animals.” she praised. “I told you that you would, didn’t I? Now that you’ve found your place here, I’m sure to find mine!”

“That’s the spirit, Twilight!” I grinned, scrubbing her ears. “There’s still the plant team to go to. You can head there…once we’re done getting rid of Odor Le Skunk. It really doesn’t suit you.”

“I didn’t think so.” she laughed in spite of herself. “You don’t have to worry about me. Just go and get your vest once we’re done.”

“Okay. I didn’t want to feel like I was leaving you alone.”

“You won’t be. You found your place and I’m proud of you. You’ll be a great addition to the animal team, I know it.”

“Thanks, Twi… Sorry that you can’t join me.”

“Don’t be. It’s no problem.”

“When you two are done, can we get this over with?” Spike said irritably. “This peg is hurting my nose.”

I chuckled a little, returning to cleaning up my friend with a little bit of a blush to my cheeks now.

It took us a full half hour to get rid of the stench, even then there was a little bit left. Waving goodbye to my fellow librarians, I found the leader of the animal team, proudly donned my own tan vest, took a bell, and worked with Fluttershy and Leon to awaken the animals. I could at least do it with pleasant company.

“I’m so glad that you’re helping us here, Dusk.” she said happily. “And that you fit in some-where.”

“Me too, Fluttershy.” I replied. “I just hope Twilight can find her place.”

“Don’t worry, I’m sure she will. She’s very clever, so she’s bound to.”

“Yes, she will.” I grinned at her.”

“Now then, these animals aren’t going to wake themselves. Let’s get to it!”

“Right. Come on, this way.”

It was a very pleasant activity as I did my best to wake up all of the critters, including raccoons, rabbits, squirrels, snakes, bats, and many, many more, as well as leaving baskets of food out for them and fixing up their homes, but I preferred just waking them up. I also tried to keep calm with the bats. Leon even had to help me with that, especially when one landed on me.

Despite Fluttershy’s assurances, I couldn’t help but be concerned for Twilight. The only tasks that remained were with the plant team, which required strength and stamina…something she didn’t really have. But she was quite determined to help out in anyway, so I had faith in her. She would succeed…she had to.

But it seemed that, no matter how quickly we were moving, there always seemed to be more warrens, more animals to rouse from their sleep. I feared that we wouldn’t get them all done in time for the rest of the teams…and I was right.

We got a signal from a Pegasus pony, meaning that it was time for them to clear the clouds so the sun could melt the snow. Fluttershy, Leon, and I, knowing that we weren’t ready yet, hurried back towards town to stop Rainbow leading her team off before it was too late. Thankfully, we made it.

“Rainbow Dash, y’all on the weather team need to melt the rest of the snow here on the ground and the trees pronto.” Dog was saying.

“Got it!" She was about to fly off when…

“Stop, no!” Leon shouted.

“We’re not ready yet!” I shouted.

“They’re right. My poor little animals’ homes will get flooded if the snow melts too fast.” Fluttershy warned.

“Got it?” I breathed a sigh of relief, until...

“We’re tellin’ ya, Rainbow, ya gotta melt that snow now.” Applejack said to the Pegasus.

“No! You simply must wait.” Fluttershy cried.

“Okay.” Rainbow and her team were starting to look confused. Pretty soon, it descended into chaos.

“Go!”

“Stop!”

“Go!”

“Stop!”

“GO!”

“STOP!”

“Ugh! Make up your minds!” She yelled in frustration.

“Oh! What in Equestria are all you arguing about?” The Mayor had realized what was going on, and looked furious. “This sort of silliness is why we were late for spring last year, and the year before that, and the year before that!”

“Hold on, what did you just say?” Leon said, shocked to hear that.

“My ears are ringing!” Shield as he came over, just as shocked as Leon. “You guys were what?”

“Is this true?” Dog said as he spoke to the Mayor, feeling the same as his fellow elementals. “Has Ponyville been late for spring…for the past years?”

“Unfortunately, yes. For the past few years now, we haven’t been able to bring spring in on time.” The Mayor said as she then explained. “I was hoping my amazingly inspirational speech would urge everyone to do better than last year, but now it looks like we're going to be later than ever. I mean just look at this catastrophe!” I could only watch as the full extent of the disaster hit us as she described it, the first being the ice chunks were too big. “The ice scorers made the ice chunks too big to melt.” Next was Rarity as she was behind on nest-making. “The nest designer is horrendously behind. We need several hundred and she’s only made one.” And just pretty much everything else. “And don't get me started on all the clouds in the sky, the icicles on the trees… This isn’t good, not at all!”

“And it’s gonna be all to pieces disastrous if we can’t get our seeds all planted.” Dog said, talking about all the plant seeds in the wagons that the plant team still needed to plant in the ground.

“Chillax, Dog.” Shield said to him. “We’re busting our chops as fast as we can.”

“No, not fast.” Leon said, reminding them that there were still sleeping animals the animal team needed to wake up. “We have to wake animals slowly.”

“Well, can’t y’all at least move a little faster?” Dog angrily said to Leon, making the white stallion take a step back.

What was going on with the hibernating animals was part of the problem: the animal team was going too slowly to get all the animals out before the weather team begin the melt. Though things were starting to get worse when Big Mac, with worried expression, came around with a stallion who looked just as worried.

“Uh…AJ?” Big Mac said to his little sister as she turned to him.

“Oh, good gravy!” Applejack said in frustration. “Caramel lost the grass seeds again, didn’t he?”

“Eeyup.” Big Mac said as the pony, who I guess was Caramel, hanged his head in shame.

Then a Pegasus mare came in and said “Ditzy Doo accidentally went north to get the southern birds!”

“Oh, that featherbrain!” Rainbow groaned in frustration. “Didn’t she learn her lesson last year when she went west?”

This whole thing started a whole argument with all the teams.

“Stop this at once!” the Mayor said as she tried to stop the fighting. “We don’t have time to argue!”

She was right. It was close to sundown. At this rate, spring would be late again. Setting my mind to work, I began to think, drowning out the arguing ponies around me. It was complete and utter chaos, we needed organization, efficiency, direction. We needed…we needed…

“Of course, that’s it!” I shouted aloud, which caused everypony stopped arguing and looked at me like I’d gone mad.

“Uh…what’s it?” Dog asked unsurely.

“We can’t afford to argue! We don’t have the time! We need somepony to organize us, some-pony who can use her skills to make sure we can work together to bring in spring on time. We need Twilight Sparkle! Quick, we need to find her! Who last saw her?”

“Right here.” There she stood, Spike by her side with a quill and checklist. “Great minds think alike, it seems.”

“Indeed.” I looked around at them, trotting over to me. “You want to listen to anypony, listen to her. Go ahead, Miss Sparkle.”

“Thank you, Dusk.” she said as I took my place by her side. “I know you all want to complete your jobs on time, but arguing is no way to go about it. Dusk is right. What you need is organization and I’m just the pony for the job.”

Feeling even more bolstered than when the Mayor gave her speech, I set to work with whatever modifications that Twilight made to the process…and she did not disappoint.

With her in charge, the tasks went ahead a lot more smoothly. Rarity was able to catch up on the nests that she had failed to make with assistance from everypony else on the animal team, the ice scorers were able to cut the ice into much more manageable chunks for the it to be melted when the sun came up, and the snow cleaners worked in sync with the seed planters, ensuring quicker planting of their food.

We also implemented a much more efficient waking system, whereby several bells could be rung at once to wake up multiple critters at the same time. It worked extremely well as I proudly rang one of the bell systems in place. I tipped my hat to a few snakes that slithered by, one of them politely bowing in return. Twilight, however, ran to hide up a tree until they passed. I even used a color flash of my own to signal the weather team to move the clouds.

They did this in seconds, even managing to sweep away some more snow in a wind cyclone they created, allowing the sun to stream down over Ponyville. As the snow and ice began to melt, I was reassigned to the plant team, as was everypony else on the animal team, to help plant the remaining seeds and water those already planted as well as transporting food around. While doing this, I caught Twilight’s eye in the midst of it all, the two of us exchanging proud smiles with one another.

By the time the rest of the weather team returned with the southern birds, everything was ready. The rivers were flowing again, animals were at play, the bird nests had been completed, and everything that was green had returned to the land. We had done it. Spring was here on time. I was standing beside Twilight, gazing over the town at all of our hard work, as the Mayor joined them, along with everypony else in town.

“I can’t believe it! Spring is here on time! And we have you to thank for it.” she said proudly. “If it weren’t for your organizing skills we would still be arguing. It seems your friend Dusk’s faith wasn’t misplaced.”

“Eeyup.” Big Macintosh said, making everypony laugh.

“It was a team effort.” Twilight reminded them.

“And since you helped every team, we have an official vest for you. We give you the title the ‘All-Team Organizer’!” A vest with every team color was presented to her by Rarity as she glowed with pride.

“Gosh, I don’t even know what to say. Thank you, everypony. Especially you, Dusk. You never lost faith in me.”

“Not once.” I said truthfully. “After all, somepony has to.”

“And hereby I declare that winter is wrapped up on time!” The townsponies cheered at the declaration as me and Twilight shared a hoof-pound and a smile.

“Spike’s sure gonna be in for a hog-sized surprised when that last piece of ice melts.” Applejack pointed out, seeing him asleep in the middle of a lake, sparking more laughter.

When the crowd dispersed, it was just me and Twilight left, still wearing our team vests, as well as still feeling proud.

“Well, Twi, we did it. Even me.” I said proudly. “Once again, I’m in a job in which you’re in charge, as is the natural order.” She giggled at that. “I’m proud of you and you did it without magic.”

“I’m proud of you too, Dusk.” she said sincerely. “Two Canterlot ponies finding their place in Winter Wrap Up. Not bad, I’d say. Do you think we should wake Spike up?”

“I don’t know…he did make all of those jibes at you and I’ve not quite forgiven him yet.” I said slyly. “Besides, a little water never hurt anypony.”

“If you say so.” she giggled. “I want you to come back to the library when he wakes up, I want you to hear my report to the Princess.”

“I’d be glad to. My holiday’s over anyway.”

“So it is. That means it’s back to work now, so I expect you tomorrow on time.” she ordered in a mock authoritative tone.

“You know me, Twi.” I replied smartly. “I’ll be there on time…just like spring this year.”

I gazed proudly up at the clear blue sky, as the sun streamed on my face, happy and satisfied that I had played my part in wrapping up winter, along with all of my friends. Spring was here, a new beginning… Time to see what it held in store for me.

Author's Note

Thanks to the combined efforts of Twilight and Dusk, Ponyville was able to break it's unlucky Winter Wrap Up streak and bring spring in on time. Winter has ended and spring has begun. Dusk's little vacation is over, but there is still much excitement to wait next time!

Okay, I hoped you all liked this chapter! Don't forget to comment and rate it to tell me what you think! :pinkiehappy:

Chapter 4: Out For a Walk

Placing my last dandelion and grass sandwich into my saddlebag, I checked over one more time to see if I had everything that I needed. Water, lunch, a notebook and quill, picnic blanket. Okay, so I had everything now, so it was time to set off.

Locking my door as I left, I stepped outside and looked around, deciding to go off to the right, towards the center of town, perhaps take a route towards Whitetail Wood. I rather liked that place.

This was one of my hobbies that didn’t involve reading. Every now and again, I would go out on a walk, to get some exercise and to explore the area a little. There’d been some good places in Canterlot, but I hadn’t done one for Ponyville yet. So, that’s what I was going to do today, early on in spring.

I thought about the places I could possibly go. There was the mountain where Fluttershy had stood up to a dragon, but I didn’t feel like climbing. The Everfree Forest was definitely out of the question, maybe Sweet Apple Acres…no, the wood would do for today. I thought to myself as I greeted the occasional pony that walked by and waved at me.

As I left town, walking back on the country roads, a familiar face was floating along in the opposite direction, humming a tune to herself as she fluttered her wings gently to keep herself aloft. Following behind was the only pony she let stay in her home.

“Good afternoon, Fluttershy. Leon.” I greeted as I reached them. “Where are you two going?”

“Oh, hey, Dusk.” Leon said. “Me and Flutters are just on our way to one of her favorite spots where the animals play. She thought it would be good if I could come with her.”

“Oh, I just love it there.” Fluttershy said when she noticed my saddlebag. “Are you going somewhere…if you don't mind my asking?”

“Not at all. I’m just going for a stroll. It’s something I like to do sometimes. Keeps me fit and lets me explore.” I suddenly had an idea. I usually did this on my own or at least with the guys, but now I had more friends so maybe… “Hey, you’re not too busy, are you?”

“Um…not really, I suppose. Why?”

“Well, if you want to, would you two like to join me? I wouldn’t mind some company.”

“It’s fine with us, Dusk.” Leon said to me before speaking to Fluttershy. “Right, Flutters?”

“Yes, we would love to. It sounds like a nice idea…if you’re sure you don’t mind.” She said to me.

“I told you it’s fine. In fact,” I continued, “I’ll wait here and you go and find some of our other friends, see if they'd like to come along too. You’d better try and bring some extra food too. I only packed for me.”

“Alright then. We’ll see you in a bit.” With that, Fluttershy flew off and Leon walked off to find the others.

As I waited for her to return, I couldn’t believe I didn’t think of this before. These walks were usually a time when I could be alone with his thoughts along with the beauty of nature. Now, it might be even more enjoyable, if nopony was too busy of course.

After fifteen minutes, the cream-colored Pegasus and the white unicorn returned with Applejack, Dog, Shield, and Rainbow Dash in tow, all four of whom were wearing their own saddlebags, though the ones that Applejack and Dog had looked the heaviest.

“Sorry the others couldn’t come.” Fluttershy apologized. “Twilight’s studying, Rarity’s busy at the Boutique, and Pinkie’s got a big order of muffins to finish.”

“Yeah, we only managed to find these four. Sorry, Dusk.” Leon said, apologizing as well.

“It’s fine, the more the merrier.” I said cheerfully before I spoke to the four. “I take it you all weren’t too occupied then?”

“Nope, today’s a day off for us and this seems like a mighty fine way to spend it.” Dog replied, speaking for both himself and Applejack.

“Yeah and we were just taking a nap. This sounded like a better idea though, so we figured ‘why not’?” Rainbow said as Shield hovered up to me with the cloud he was on.

“So, where are we going?” Shield asked me.

“You know me. I usually just pick a direction and walk in it.” I replied. “I was thinking of going up to Whitetail Wood, then see where we go from there.”

“Lead the way then.” Dog insisted as we set off once more.

“So uh…what’s the point of this walk anyway?” Rainbow asked, hovering next to me.

“There isn’t really a point, to be precise.” I explained. “I just feel like taking one, that’s all. It’s just something else I do that doesn’t involve reading.”

“Yeah, it’s the only thing we’ve mostly ever done with him that doesn’t get us stuck at the house back in Canterlot.” Shield said to her as he hovered with Rainbow.

“Well, at least you’re not a total egghead then.” She said to me as she remarked with a grin. “I guess it’s kinda like me and my need for speed.”

“Yes, only this is safer. A lot safer.” I emphasized, still shuddering remembering my skyward trip I took.

“Well, like I said, it’s good way to spend the day.” Applejack had joined in the conversation. “Me and Dog packed us plenty of apples and apple snacks for eatin’ later, so nopony’s goin’ hungry.”

“I hear that the flowers that grow in Whitetail Wood are beautiful in spring.” Fluttershy put in. “I hope they’re in bloom, that’d be great.”

“Hey, if this trip is gonna turn into flower picking, I might as well just jet off now.” Rainbow warned.

“Oh, um…sorry, Rainbow.” Fluttershy said to her fellow Pegasus. “I guess it doesn’t matter.”

“Geez, Dash.” Leon said to Rainbow. “Can you be any more insensitive?”

“To each their own, Miss Dash.” I pointed out smartly, smiling encouragingly at Fluttershy and Leon. “Let’s just wait until we get there, shall we?”

“Well said, sugarcube. C’mon everypony, let’s get walkin’.” Applejack declared.

I found this was even better than I first thought. Now we were on the peaceful country road, it was just me and my friends with the birds chirping happily, and the sun up high in the sky. I would have liked if they were all here, but they were still good company anyway.

Fluttershy and Leon would stop, every now and again, to witness a bird or mouse or any other critter scuttle by. Fluttershy would always apologies afterwards though, hoping we weren’t mad. On occasion, Rainbow and Shied would get bored of the pace we were going at and do a trick or two in the sky, sometimes asking if we were there yet. Applejack and Dog strode right next to me, engaging in pleasant chit chat, catching up since Winter Wrap Up a few days ago.

“So, Twilight actually used magic at one stage?” I asked Applejack.

“Sure did. And it didn’t turn out well, I can tell ya. Not only did she crash the plough, but she also caused an avalanche that we had to clean up.”

“You weren’t…too hard on her, were you?”

“I guess, maybe. But she had to learn there was no place fer magic in wrappin’ up winter, especially not on my team.” she said firmly. “‘Sides, she found her place in the end. Ya both did. Which I think is just dandy.”

“I thought so too. I really enjoyed working with the animal team. Do you…think I did a good job, Fluttershy?”

“Oh, yes, you did a wonderful job.” she said eagerly. “He was so gentle with all the little critters, even ones like snakes that most ponies would be afraid of.”

“Yeah, he wasn’t really bad at it,” Leon said before looking to me with a smug, “considering the last time I let him help with some animals.”

“Eh, heh.” I rubbed the back of my head. “They were harmless…it was no big deal.”

“Ya helped to wrap up winter. I’d say that’s a big deal, sugarcube.” the country pony said.

“I agree.” Fluttershy voiced. “It’s always nice when somepony says something nice about you. Take a compliment, Dusk…I mean, if you want to…of course…"

“No, you’re right as always. Thanks.” I smiled warmly at them. “I find it hard to imagine a time when I didn’t know any of you. I can’t believe I’m saying this, but I can’t even imagine a time without knowing Leon.”

“Hey, you’re gonna need someponies to make sure you’re kept in check.” Leon said to me.

“That’s…nice of you to say so.” Fluttershy said shyly, blushing a little.

“Sure is. Thank ya kindly, Dusk.” She tipped her Stetson to me. “For what it’s worth, ya make a fine addition to our friendship.”

“Just as much a fine addition to our own.” Dog said, speaking for him and the guys.

“Yeah, yeah, enough with the sappy stuff.” Rainbow said impatiently. “Can’t we find some other way to pass the time till we get there? You guys are gonna make me puke.”

“Don’t worry. You’ll get used to it.” Shield said to her before speaking to the rest of us. “But Dash is right. Can we do something to speed things up?”

“We could sing.” Fluttershy suggested. “A nice song to put a spring in our step.”

“A song sounds good.” Leon said, liking the idea. “Singing does help move things along.”

“No, no, no. I didn’t mean…” Shield said before he was interrupted by Applejack.

“Yeah, why not? Ya know any good songs, Dusk?” she asked me.

I thought for a bit. I had read a book of songs that were good to hum or sing to one’s self while walking. One immediately sprung to mind, a favorite of mine along with Dog’s. We even sang a version he made to make it even better.

“Okay, I’ve got one.” I said. “I think you and Shield might like this one, Rainbow. It has a fight in it.”

“Eh…all right then.” she said reluctantly. “Let’s hear it.”

“Okay.” I said before speaking to Dog. “Dog, mind lending your voice to this song? It’s more like a two singer song than a single singer.”

“Well, sure.” Dog said to me. “What song you had in mind anyway?”

“Oh, I think you know this song pretty well.” I said to him, remembering the music that was played when we first sang it.

With me humming the opening notes, Dog realized the song and struck up this tune as we strolled through the woods, me providing backup vocals:

To the town of Appleloosa,
Rode a stranger one fine day,
Hardly spoke to folks around her,
Didn’t have too much to say.
No one dared to ask her business,
No one dared to make a slip,
For the stranger there among them,
Had a big pie on her hip.

(Big pie on her hip.)

It was early in the mornin’,
When she rode into the town.
She came ridin’ from the south side,
Slowly lookin’ all around.
She’s an outlaw loose and runnin’,
Came the whisper from each lip.
And she’s here to do some business,
With the big pie on her hip.

(Big pie on her hip.)

In this town, there lived an outlaw,
By the name of Troxas Red.
Many colts tried to take him,
And that many had pie on their head.
He was vicious and a splatter,
Though a youth of 24,
And the notches on his pie plate,
Numbered one and 19 more;

(One and nineteen more.)

Now the stranger started talkin’ made it plain to folks around,
Was a Ponyville ranger wouldn’t be too long in town;
She came here to take an outlaw back on a poster she had read,
And she said she tracked him here she was after Troxas Red.

(After Troxas Red.)

Wasn’t long before the story,
Was relayed to Troxas Red.
But the outlaw didn’t worry,
Colts that tried were forced to bed.
Twenty colts had tried to take him,
Twenty colts had made a slip,
Twenty one would be the ranger,
With the big pie on her hip.

(Big pie on her hip.)

The mornin’ passed so quickly,
It was time for them to meet.
It was twenty past 11,
When they walked out in the street.
Folks were watchin’ from the windows,
Everypony held their breath.
They knew this brave young ranger,
Was about to meet her death.

(About to meet her death.)

There was forty feet between them,
When they stopped to make their play,
And the swiftness of the ranger,
Is still talked about today.
Troxas Red had not cleared metal,
‘Fore the pastry fairly ripped,
And the ranger’s aim was deadly,
With the big pie on her hip.

(Big pie on her hip.)

It was over in a moment,
And the folks had gathered around,
There before them,
Lay the body of the outlaw on the ground.
Oh, he might have went on livin’,
But he made a fatal slack,
When he tried to match the ranger,
That they call Applejack!

(They call Applejack!)

“Awesome! AJ splatted somepony with a pie!” Rainbow laughed.

“Now, I can tell ya that ain’t true…but it sure was clever of ya to mix up the lyrics a little.” Applejack said.

“I thought so.” I said as I chuckled. “Though the credit goes to Dog. He’s the one who wrote it.”

“Dog? You wrote that song?” she asked him, no doubt surprised by this.

“Yep.” Dog said with a blush and a nervous smile. “I just thought that you might’ve like it for that ranger does sound like ya, right?”

She chuckled a bit before saying “Well…I guess she does kinda sound like me. Thanks, Dog. I much appreciate it.”

“I’m glad ya liked it, AJ.” Dog said, feeling less nervous now.

“Well, it’s been a while since I’ve been around here.” I said, gazing at my surroundings and remembering them from the Running of the Leaves. “Twilight was right. This place is lovely, even better in spring.”

“Never got to see this place in the Running of the Leaves,” Shield said before he got all smug on how he did with that race, “which I totally won and proved I was the Iron Pony.”

“Ya run faster than anypony around here.” Dog said, reminding us that Shield only won 1st place because of his speed. “None of us stood a chance. That doesn’t prove anythin’.”

“You’re just being a sore loser.” Shield said to him.

“He’s actually right, Shield.” I said to the daredevil, getting his attention. “You run faster than anypony in Equestria. You had complete advantage in the Running of the Leaves. Unless you two were on equal footing, you two will have to find another way to settle that Iron Pony dispute of yours.”

“Hey, we never really did settle who the Iron Pony was, did we?” Rainbow curiously asked Applejack.

“Guess it don’t matter now…unless ya wanna have a little race right now?” Applejack challenged.

“You’re on! First to that tree and back!” She dashed off with a gust of wind.

“Hey, no wings!” Applejack shouted, sprinting after her.

“Those two…” I chuckled.

“Now those are some serious rivals. Right, Leon?” Shield said, but he didn’t get a response. “Leon?” the three of us looked to see that Leon and Fluttershy were gone. “Leon? Fluttershy?”

“Where’d they go?” Dog asked.

“Over there.” I said as I spotted them by a clump of orchids growing nearby.

“Look at all of these beautiful flowers.” Fluttershy said, sniffing one of them. “It’s a shame the others couldn’t come, this is wonderful. I know, I’ll pick some for them, show them they haven’t missed out.”

“Great idea, Flutters.” Leon said to her with a smile. “Here, I’ll help.”

I smiled after them as they picked the flowers delicately with their hooves.

“Would you looked at that?” Dog said, smiling at the two animal lovers.

“Yeah, the force is strong with this one.” Shield said, using a quote from something I told him about a few years back.

“Really? You’re using that quote?” I said to him, surprised that he said that. “I thought you weren’t into that stuff.”

“Hey, it was used for something else, right?” Shield asked, reminding me that the quote had been used in a situation that was completely different that the original.

“Well, I’m actually glad Leon haves something with somepony like Fluttershy.” I said as I watched the two in question share an awkward moment. “She really is something. All the girls are.” I sighed, thinking of Twilight in the library. “I wished Twilight was here. She would’ve love this.”

“Wow, Dusk.” Dog said to me as he chuckled. “Twilight seems to be on your mind lately, huh?”

“What do you mean by that?” I asked him, wondering what he meant by that.

“Well, ya always spend time with her.” He answered.

“Hey, Dog’s right.” Shield said as he joined in the conversation. “You do spend time with her.”

“Because I’m her assistant at the library.” I said to them, making a point that it was normal. “Plus, I’m not the only assistant there, remember?”

“Yeah, but you’re also the only other pony working at the library.” Shield said. “Also that’s not the only time you spent time with her.”

“Yeah, ya almost never left her side in Winter Wrap Up and ya walked with her the whole time in the Runnin’ of the Leaves.” Dog said.

“I was mostly around her to help her find her place in Winter Wrap Up, which I did, and we were both pacing ourselves for the final stretch of the race.” I said to them. “Plus, I did that to keep her company.”

“Yeah, but ya always keep her company.” Dog said.

“Yeah, you’ve been hanging around her more often ever since you beat that Paraserpent thing.” Shield said, reminding me of that moment.

“Don’t remind me.” I said to him before speaking to Dog. “Dog, what exactly does all this prove?”

“Just wonderin’.” Dog said to me. “Has something happened between ya two?”

I was shocked when I saw that smug of his, already knowing what he meant.

“Oh, yeah.” Shield said before he got a smug of his own. “You two have been acting different around each other lately.”

“What? W-w-what are you guys talking about?” I nervously said, feeling a little heat on my own cheeks.

“Come on, Dusk.” Shield said to me. “Tell us: is something going on between you and Twilight?”

“What? No!” I said to them.

“Really? That blush begs to differ.” Shield said to me, making my face feel more heated.

“Ooh!” Dog said, twirling a claw at me. “I know what it is.”

“What?” I asked him, worried about what he would say.

“Somepony figured out his crush.” Dog said.

“What?” I said to him.

“Oh, yeah.” Shield said as we looked to him. “I forgot you have that crush on that mare.”

“You mean Twilight?” I said, couldn’t believe what they were suggesting. “No! No, I don’t.”

“You do!” Shield said, laughing. “You totally do!”

“Don’t be ridiculous.” I said to them, trying to put a stop to all of this. “She and I are just friends. Speaking of which, what about you, Dog?”

“What’re ya talkin’ about?” he asked me.

“I mean you and Applejack.” I said to him, changing the subject.

Then it was his turn to start blushing as he lost his smug.

“Well, what about it?” he asked.

“I mean, the way you acted just now when I told her you wrote that song.” I said to him. “You were basically sweating the whole time. And I can guess what you were thinking when she gave you that smile.”

“Well, uh…” Dog said, not knowing what to say.

“Well, while you figure out what to say for it, mind your own business.” I said to him as I walked away. “Me and Twilight are just friends.”

As I heard Shield starting to question him, I approached one of the flowering bushes, sniffing them. They certainly had a pleasant fragrance. I spotted one of them as some bees flew out of them, a bunch of lilacs. Feeling compelled do something nice, I picked them and put them in my saddlebag for Twilight. I hoped she would like them.

“Yes, I won!” Rainbow Dash yelled, making me jump.

“Okay, okay, ya beat me this time.” Applejack panted. “Well, don't know about everypony else but I’m famished. Who wants lunch?”

“I’m hankerin’ for something to eat.” Dog said, managing to get out of his situation.

“I could eat.” Shield said.

Following Fluttershy and Leon, who would join us later in the meadow that they were picking her flowers, I set out the picnic blanket I’d bought along, pulled out one of my sandwiches and sank my teeth into it. Rainbow pulled out a pair of sunglasses and she and Shield lounged on the blanket, whilst Applejack hoofed out a few apples for everypony to eat as well, including candy apples.

To entertain them while we ate, I made a puppet show for them all, just depicting some animals running around and playing in the long grass, adored by Fluttershy as she chased after them. If I had known how my little talent would make so many ponies happy, I would have shown it a long time ago.

Fluttershy soon came and sat beside me, helping herself to an apple, whilst Rainbow and Shield had another nap and Applejack and Dog rest themselves against nearby trees, their hats over their closed eyes, relaxing peacefully.

“This really was a lovely idea, Dusk.” she whispered. “Thank you for inviting me and Leon along.”

“Yeah, feels good to unwind a bit.” Leon said to me before he started eating his sandwich.

“I was glad to.” I said as I casually floated my trilby into the air, glancing at her flowers. "That’s a good bouquet you have there. Who’s the lucky pony?"

We then looked at Leon as he started choking on a piece of sandwich he bit out of, no doubt the cause being me mentioning “lucky pony”.

“Dusk…” She blushed heavily at my joke. “You know…these are for our friends…”

“Don’t worry, I’m just joking.” I assured, right when Leon finally swallowed the sandwich he had and was able to breathe again. “Though, for the record, I think anypony would be lucky if they did ask for your hoof.” With that, Leon looked over my shoulder to look at her.

“Um…that’s sweet of…you to say so…” She still blushed, but there was a little smile to her now. “But…I’m not looking for romance…that’s more Rarity than me…”

I then looked at Leon as he fell back on the grass, no doubt her saying that being a blow to him.

“Fair enough.” I agreed, shrugging. “I’m not saying you have to but, someday, I like to think you’ll find that special somepony…it just takes time.”

“I didn’t take you for a romantic, Dusk.” She said to me with some surprise in her voice.

“Well…I sort of am, I suppose…” I smiled more to myself than her. “I’ve never really thought beyond making friends, but now…I guess it’s something else to strive for…if I meet somepony, that is.”

“I’m sure you will, and she’d be lucky to have you too.” she said kindly, making me blush now. “If you do…and you need help…you can always ask us.”

“I’ll bear that in mind…thanks.” Smiling at the Element of Kindness, I placed my hat back on.

“Yeah, he would need all the help he could get in that.” Leon smartly said as he got back up, before I punched him in the foreleg. “Ow.”

“Are those for Twilight?” she asked as I looked and saw her looking at the lilacs in my saddlebag. Guess she must’ve caught sight of them.

“Yeah.” I said to her. “Do you think she’ll like them?”

“I’m sure she’ll love them, especially if they’re from you.” She said, making me curious.

“What do you mean by that?” I asked a little too quickly.

“Oh, um…nothing…” Embarrassed, she lowered her head and became more interested in her hooves.

“What’s so funny?” I asked Leon as I heard him chuckling.

“Oh, nothing.” He said to me with a smug.

Not mentioning the subject again, we enjoyed the rest of the day in that little spot. Once they woke up, the two athletes suggested a game of speed and reflexes, wherein I conjured up color shapes and they had to reach them as fast as they could before they vanished. Shield and Dog joined in as a way to prove who the true Iron Pony was. Rainbow and Applejack finished in a dead heat, so were Shield and Dog. Though Rainbow and Shield insisted that they won. When I went up against Fluttershy, who was nervous at the prospect, Leon stepped up and took her place. Every time we went through it, I would beat him and he would ask for a rematch.

Soon, after 20 rematches, he finally ran out of breath and collapsed. We all looked and saw the sun begin to dip lower in the sky, painting the horizon with an orange hue. It was time for us to head off home, I rolling the blanket back up into my bag and picking up our scattered cores.

“Wait a sec…” Applejack said picked up one of the cores, extracted the seeds with care and delicately planted them in the spacious patch of the meadow. Dog helped her dig a hole, covering it up a few seconds later. “There. Now there’ll soon be a nice new apple tree in this here spot.”

“New life in spring, a wonderful thing.” I mused to myself, making Applejack smile. “Thanks for today, AJ. You too, Dog. It was…memorable.”

“Sure hope so.” she chuckled.

“No problem, Dusk.” Dog said to me. “We had fun with y’all.”

“Can we get home now?” Rainbow called out. “I’m bushed.”

“Yeah, me too.” Shield said.

“Shield, you and Rainbow were asleep for the past hour.” I reminded them as we set off once more.

“Yeah, we know…but still.” He shrugged as he then got on a cloud and he and Rainbow sped off, leading the way back to town.

I let Fluttershy and Leon go off ahead of me, her bunches of flowers in his mouth. They gave me a grateful smile and Leon walked with Fluttershy as she floated away like a leaf in the breeze. As they left, I thought back to what Fluttershy had said earlier.

Even though she probably just meant it in a friendly way, my mind still whirled at the possibilities that were now open from their previous conversation topic, even as we set up to leave back for Ponyville, at a much gentler pace this time. She’d said that any mare would be lucky to have me. Did she mean that?

And Twilight…I’d never thought of her as anything more than my good friend but now…no, that would be stupid, Dusk. I told myself. She’d already made clear her views on romance and love, she would never even consider…well, that…I would just have to stop thinking about it like that, I was just getting these flowers for her because she was my friend…

So why couldn’t I stop?

Author's Note

After a run in with some of his friends, Dusk has managed to make a great moment with them. Though this now leaves Dusk wondering on his own relationship with Twilight. More memorable moments to come next time!

Okay, I hoped you all liked this chapter! I made it a little longer than usually, but I’m sorry it’s so short. Chapters like this will be something I’ll work on. I promise the next time I come across a chapter like this, I’ll do better work. Though with Dusk, looks like he’s got a lot to think abut his feelings, especially towards Twilight. Don't forget to comment and rate it to tell me what you think! :pinkiehappy:

Chapter 5: Feeling Pinkie Keen

“So, let me get this straight.” I was saying, lifting books down to Spike. “Pinkie had the ability to predict the future by way of random specific bodily vibrations?”

“Pretty much.” the dragon affirmed. “It really is incredible! She predicted something was gonna fall twice, then a frog fell on Twilight’s face and she fell into a ditch! Then she predicts that Twilight’ll get dirty and she did! She’s getting herself cleaned up right now.”

“I see…” my mind processed this information as I passed down more books. “How does she feel about it?”

“Well, you know Twilight. If she can’t explain it, she can’t believe it.” I hoisted the books that were piled up. “Well, better get these outside, thanks for the help, Dusk.”

“Thanks for the update. Here, I’ll get the door.” I pushed it open with some force as the dragon scampered off with the books, running past the pink pony we were just discussing. “Oh, hello, Pinkie. Is Twilight with you?”

“Sort of…she’s a little behind things at the minute.” she said, pointing at the door, which had swung to reveal a flattened Twilight on the other side.

“Oh, my gosh! Twilight!” I helped her up to her hooves, feeling mortified. “I’m so sorry! I…I-I didn’t realize that you were…well…”

“It’s okay, I’m fine, Dusk…and thank you.” She looked at Pinkie, rubbing her head. “You said that combo meant ‘beautiful rainbow’.”

“Oh, no, no, no, no, no. You’re thinking of an ear flop, then knee twitch, then eye flutter. This was an ear flop, then eye flutter, then knee twitch. That usually means ‘look out for opening doors’.”

“Combo? Twitching?” I asked, starting to get a good guess on what was going on. “Is this the uh…Pinkie sense that I’ve been hearing about?”

“Oh, you know? Isn’t the whole thing ridiculous? I mean…it doesn’t make any sense, it’s im-possible!”

“I suppose…maybe…” I thought on how to answer this for a bit. “Perhaps…not entirely…”

“Oh, Dusk, don’t tell me you’ve gotten caught up in this nonsense too.” she said desperately. “How can you possibly believe this?”

“Well…when me and Shield first met Pinkie, she started twitching in the tail. We moved and, seconds later, a piano hit the spot where we’d been standing. I’d heard someponies discussing it, so I just acted on a hunch.”

“Ooh, I get those! That usually means that you shouldn’t have the hay fries today. Or was it the grass muffins? Hm…”

“O…kay.” I shook my head. “Anyway, maybe there’s some truth to this. That’s all I’m saying.”

“Not you too! I thought you’d be on my side! I don’t believe this…”

“You don’t believe because you don’t understand."Pinkie countered, hitting the nail on the head.

“Hmm…” She tapped her hoof to her chin.

“I know that look. What are you planning?” I asked her.

“Dusk, Pinkie, down to the basement. I know just how to settle this.” She bolted off, I following unsurely and Pinkie bouncing along behind.

Within a few minutes, we had Pinkie hooked up to a neural scanner, a machine that detected the precise electrical signals that the brain sent to the thousands of nerves that controlled bodily functions. Science didn’t intrigue me as much as other things did, not all aspects of it anyway. But I still consider myself as somewhat of one of science.

“This is some pretty high tech equipment.” I remarked from the console I was placed at.

“I only use the best.” Twilight replied, plugging in a wire.

“So, why am I still here then?”

“Dusk…”

“I know, I know. I was kidding. I know that you appreciate my assistance in any way.”

“Exactly. This library wouldn’t be the same without you.” she said sincerely.

“Keep telling yourself that.” I replied with a smile, returning my attention to the console. “Okay, sensors at optimum focus, power outputs are normal, brain activity is being recorded and transmitted. All systems are go. If Pinkie so much as sneezes, this thing will pick it up in a second.”

“Excellent. Now, when you get another twitch, we’ll have all kinds of scientific information.” she said to our subject.

“Okey-dokey-mokey!”

“Let’s see what makes Pinkie tick.” I murmured, feeling anticipation growing.

Seconds passed, that dissolved into minutes. We had expected results soon and, while I could be patient when I needed to, mine was wearing thin and I was getting bored. Twilight was also growing increasingly annoyed at the lack of results. Pinkie supposedly had no control over them, but Twilight refused to believe anything that she couldn’t explain.

There was one near twitch, but it turned out to be nothing. Then, there was a spike in her chemical signals, but this just turned out to be her stomach growling. After this, Twilight lost her temper.

“Ugh!! You know what?” She yanked out the cable for the main receptor, causing the machine to lose power. “Just forget it. I don’t need to know if this is real or not. I don’t need to understand it. I don’t even care!”

Hurrying away from my console, I matched her pace to keep up.

“Twilight, please, calm down.” I placated as we walked back upstairs.

“Don’t tell me to be calm! I am calm!” she snapped back.

“I know you like to understand any aspect of everything but…maybe this is something we can’t explain. Like my magic, we can’t explain why I can do my puppetry, I just can.”

“But, Dusk, you can control that and we can actually gather data and research on it, but this…” She growled angrily. “This is so frustrating…”

“It is, I suppose…but don’t go trying to catch smoke.” I advised simply as we reached the door.

As we did, Pinkie made strange gibbering noises and began to twitch again. Despite what Twilight had said, I watched her. Ear flop, eye flutter, knee twitch…that combo meant…

“Look out!” I shoved her away from the door and felt a sharp pain all over my body as I was slammed against the wall by it, my hat and body flattened.

“Oh, there you are, Twilight. Hey, Pinkie. Where’s Dusk?” The door swung back and I landed on the floor in a heap, my flat hat floating to rest on my head. “Dusk? What were you doing back there?”

“Ow…”

“Dusk! Did you two plan this?” Twilight helped me up as I shook my head off and righted my hat.

“Plan what?” a bewildered Spike asked.

“Ugh! This is ridiculous! This can’t be happening! This makes no sense! I have to figure this out.”

“But how?” I asked, when my head stopped hurting. “We’ve tried scientific equipment, unless you want to try tailing her and documenting what she does as she goes about her day, then draw a conclusion from the results.”

“You know…that’s not a bad idea.” She beamed at me. “You see, Dusk? If you weren’t here, we wouldn’t have great ideas like the ones you come up with. Come on, let’s go!”

“But…but I…”

Sincerely regretting what I had just said, I followed her reluctantly, as she grabbed her note-book, a pencil, a pair of binoculars and an explorer’s hat, kind of like the one that Daring Do would wear. Leaving Spike to watch the library, we set off on the trail of “Pinkius Piecus” to see what we could learn.

We ended up following her disguised as a bush, shifting along whenever she changed position in the town. I felt utterly ridiculous doing this, wearing crude camouflage on my hat, but I knew there was no arguing with Twilight.

“Remind me, why am I here?” I whispered to her as I noted down a nose itch.

“Three reasons: one: you’re my second assistant, two: you’re as avid an investigator and scientist as I am, and three: I believe you’re the only pony who isn’t completely convinced by this whole ‘Pinkie Sense’ nonsense. I mean, this was your idea.”

“If you say so.” I murmured, seeing how I was as knowledgeable in science as she was and preparing to note down again. “What’s she doing now?”

“A-ha! That makes no sense. See?” She gave me the binoculars, where I saw her hiding and cowering. “She’s hiding like something's about to fall out of the sky, but a twitchy tail means that something's about to fall from the sky, not an itchy nose.”

“That is fairly conclusive…wait, I’m getting something.” I heard a buzzing and saw a yellow and black mass swarm towards us. “Move!”

Without waiting for her permission, I pushed her out of the bush and into another one, just as the swarm of bees passed over where we had been hiding seconds before. If we had stayed in that bush…

“Phew…that was close.”

“Um…Dusk? You can, er…get off me now.” I looked to see I was lying on top of Twilight. Both of us blushing heavily, I scurried off and let her get up. “Let’s, er…get back to the investigation.”

“Of course.” Silently moving along, more out of awkwardness than anything else, we followed our quarry onwards.

We tracked her next to Sweet Apple Acres, where we took cover next to the barn behind a stack of hay. Still feeling wary of danger, I stood ready to take more notes on Pinkie’s behavior.

“Status update?” I requested.

“Smelling a flower.” she reported.

“Inconclusive information, normal activity.” I noted down.

“Indeed…wait. I’m getting something. Ear flop…eye flutter…knee twitch.”

“Uh-oh. That’s the doors opening combo.” My eyes flickered to the nearby barn door.

“Dusk, please don’t tell me that you’re starting to believe this nonsense.” she begged. “We need to be objective.”

“Okay…let's see then.” Not wanting to let her down, I went and stood next to the door. I waited, but, to my relief, nothing happened. “There we go then, it seems you’re right.”

“You see?” she smiled at me as I walked away from the door. “I keep telling you, this business is nothing but a load of…”

But what exactly it was a load of, I didn't hear. At that moment, the ground vanished beneath my hooves and claws and I tumbled down a flight of stairs, crashing into a pile of apples at the bottom and scattering them everywhere.

Aware that the pounding in my head was getting worse, I picked myself up to see the smiling faces of my farm pony friends as they set down some more apples in two more piles nearby.

“Dusk! Ya came to visit our new apple cellar. How nice.”

“Hey, AJ. Hey, Dog. Sorry to drop in on you like this.” They chuckled as I dusted myself off and rearranged their apples. “This is a good apple cellar, if I ever saw one…which I haven’t.”

“Glad ya think so. Next time though, watch the first step.” Dog said.

“Dusk! Are you alright?” Twilight called down.

“I’m fine, don’t worry! Slight bruising, that’s all!”

“That’s a relief… Quick, Pinkie’s on the move again!”

“No rest for the wicked.” I murmured, then louder: “Coming! See you around, Applejack. You too, Dog.”

“Have a good one, Dusk.” Hurrying out of the dark, I soon caught up with Twilight again, as we got back on Pinkie’s trail.

As much as I wanted to be a source of support to Twilight at this time, I thought it was high time that she tried to face facts. Those facts pointed to the conclusion that, somehow, Pinkie could predict random events with random twitches. My aching head was proof of that.

But she was absolutely determined to prove Pinkie and everypony else wrong and it was impossible arguing with her once her mind was set on something.

So, sitting behind a park bench, I took notes when instructed on the activity of Pinkius Piecus.

“Are you sure you’re fine, Dusk? You took a nasty fall. I know this was your idea, but I could get Spike to fill in, if you want.” Concern was ebbing in her voice, so much that I blushed a little.

“Don’t worry about me. anything in the name of science.” I replied lightly. “I stay committed if I need to.”

“Okay… Thanks for sticking with me.” She peered through her binoculars again. “Right. take this down: twitchy tail.”

“‘Twitchy tai…’ that one was…things falling!” My eyes darted skyward, looking for any sign of…well, anything.

“Dusk, calm down, you’re overreacting.” Twilight said reassuringly, but it wasn’t enough for me.

“No, I’m not!” I saw something whizz downwards towards Twilight.

Before she could say anything, I pushed her out of the way, having just enough time to move myself. We then watched as a plant pot, an anvil, a cart full of hay, and a piano all fell in sequence on our observation point.

I looked up to see, with some surprise, that same removals van that had almost hit me and Shield with their load when we first arrived with the same crew in operation. Somepony should do an official enquiry into that company, that was just plain dangerous.

We both looked at each other, utterly bewildered at what had just happened. Before either of us could say anything, we heard Pinkie talking nearby.

“Oh, letting Twilight and Dusk secretly follow me all day without me knowing.”

“You mean you knew all along?” Twilight strode over angrily, me following warily, my eyes flicking towards the sky. “Why didn’t you tell us?”

“Silly, that would’ve spoiled the secret.”

At that sentence, Pinkie wasn’t the only one that was twitching. It looked like poor Twilight, her mind unable to cope with all the non-sensual things that had been happening today, was about to blow a fuse. Concerned for her safety, and my own, I asked Pinkie about her tail, if it was still twitching.

“All done, clear skies from here on in, as far as I can tell. Hu-bu-bu-bu-bu-bu!” Her whole body suddenly shook violently.

“Whoa! What was that one?” I asked.

“Dunno. Never gotten any like it before, but whatever that shudder's about, it’s a doozy!” For the first time since I’d met her, Pinkie sounded scared. “Something you never expect to happen is gonna happen!” She had another bout of shuddering. “And it’s gonna happen… At Froggy Bottom Bog!”

“That’s where Fluttershy and Leon were headed!” Dog realized with a gasp.

“From what I’ve read, the Bog isn’t the most hospitable of environments.” I murmured. “Is there any indication that Fluttershy and Leon may be in danger?”

“Uh, I’m not sure.” Pinkie said, still sounding fearful.

“We’d better go and make sure they’re okay.” With that, Applejack and Dog lead the way to the bog, followed by me, Pinkie, and, surprisingly, Twilight. She ran beside me, matching my speed and looking determined.

“So, does Pinkie have you convinced?” I asked her.

“Of course not!” I directed her hard gaze to Pinkie. “I just want to be there to see the look on Pinkie’s face when we find out nothing’s wrong.”

“Okey-dokey!” she replied cheerfully as we hurried into the trees.

We continued to gallop at a rapid pace for a few more minutes, then slowed as we neared where the Bog was situated. I became aware of every sound, every squeak and crack that could possibly be a threat.

My anxiety was also centered around Fluttershy. Gentle and timid, if something did happen to her, I doubted she would be able to cope on her own, even with Leon protecting her. Just this once, I sincerely hoped that Twilight was right and Pinkie was wrong.

“You feelin’ alright?” Applejack asked.

“Yes…just trying not to think about what’s happened to Fluttershy and Leon…what might have happened.”

“Same here.” she said, looking grim. “Ya said ya read about the Bog, didn’t ya?”

“I have. Its inhabitants are mostly frogs, some that have grown to the size of small houses. But…from what I’ve read, there's some nastier creatures lurking in here too…I just hope we don’t meet any of them.”

“Me too. We just find her and Leon, check on them, and get out. Good plan?”

“Couldn’t have thought of a better one myself. Plus, we can find them in the quickest way possible.” As we neared the swamp, I thought positively about our lost friends and conjured up a puppets of them, which flew off of their own accord.

“Oh…fergot about that. Lucky ya came along.” She then shouted to the others: “Come on, everypony, follow those puppets!”

Picking up speed again, I replaced Applejack and Dog at the head of the pack. The buzz of a dragonfly met my ears, the unpleasant smell of the bog reached my nostrils, making me grimace. Bubbles of gas grew on the surface, bursting with disgusting squelches. Mangrove trees grew with their roots in the murky water, leaving mysteries as to what lurked in the murky depths beneath.

Hurrying as fast as we could, I saw my puppets had halted over two forms on a nearby rock, green frogs hopping around it. They faded away, but I knew who it was and felt warm calm spread through me. It was Fluttershy and Leon! They were okay!

“Fluttershy! Leon! Thank Celestia, you’re okay!”

“Of course." Fluttershy and Leon looked unsurely around at us all, but nopony gave them an explanation.

“I’m so glad everything’s alright!” Pinkie had her bright smile back.

“Sorry, I know it’s not nice to gloat, but…HA-HA!” Twilight's shout of triumph made me jump in surprise. “I told you there was nothing to worry about and I was right. Pinkie Pie said whatever she was shuddering about was a…” She halted to cough, “doozy, and…” She coughed again, “and the only…” Another cough, “…doozy here is how right I am!”

As she spoke, I became aware that the smell of the swamp was getting stronger, far more repulsive, and downright toxic. I looked around for the cause of this happening, followed everypony’s gaze to something above…and what I saw made my stomach contract.

A long, orange, scaly neck had risen out of the murky water behind Twilight. Seconds later, it was followed by a second. Then a third. Then a fourth. At the top of these necks, the heads had sharp wicked chins, a fierce mane of red spines, piercing green eyes and pointed teeth, as they towered over us as high as the clouds above. Twilight still hadn't noticed it, was still gloating.

“…no point in believing in anything you can't see for yourself.” she was saying. She had to know.

“Speaking of seeing and believing…check behind you.” I warned, feeling terrified.

She turned, her eyes widening. “I see it…but I don’t believe it!” The heads gave a loud, simultaneous roar that shook my ears.

“Is that a hydra?!” Pinkie asked in disbelief.

“It is...at least, I think so.” Despite the situation, I was still a little curious. “I mean, it’s quite amazing one is here but…I thought they were supposed to have eight heads. This one has half that…”

“Who cares how many heads it’s got? RUN!”

Snapping myself out of it, I took Dog’s excellent course of action to heart and ran as fast as my legs and arms would let me, though Twilight had to drag Pinkie along, who was frozen in terror.

The very ground beneath them shook, as the hydra pursued them hungrily. I jumped from path to rock to root to rock, trying to put as much distance between me and this monster as possible. Just one bite of its poisonous fangs and that would be it.

The hydra’s heads tried to snap up my friends, narrowly missing them and only sinking their fangs into boulders or trees. One of them went for me, just as I ducked between a clump of thick trees, making it bang it’s head on the ground. It had brute force, but the beast lacked finesse. We just had to stay ahead of it.

A dead end! And I was falling behind. Legs aching, lungs burning, I pushed myself to keep up…and felt my claw become stuck in a deep bit of mud. I tried to yank it out, but it was too sticky. I whipped my head around. It was coming! Had…to get…free.

“Coming, Dusk!" Twilight was hurrying back, but she wouldn’t make it in time.

I whipped my head around, looking for something to fend it off. I spotted a boulder. My one chance…concentrating, I levitated it out of the swamp, then flung it at the head that swooped down to eat me. Hearing a satisfactory crack, I gave my efforts to wrench myself out of the mud, with Twilight’s added strength.

“Good work. Up the hill, come on!”

“Higher ground, good thinking!" Not even daring to look back, I galloped alongside Twilight, hurrying up the steep hill.

Barely even acknowledging that Pinkie was still shaking, I kept going while Dog shoved her along as the hill began to level out. If we could make it to the border of the swamp, the hydra wouldn’t dare to follow us out. We kept running, we could make it…

…my heart sank when they reached another obstacle in the form of a very high gorge with nothing but the water or the rocks to break our fall. Stone plinths that looked like they could support our weight gave them a way across…if we could reach them.

“Ugh, he’ll be up here in no time.” The hydra was beginning to follow us up the hill. “Quick! One at a time, cross!”

“Right. Fluttershy, Leon, you go!” I commanded. Leon made it over and waited for Fluttershy.

“Okay… A hop, skip and a…jump!” She leaped across, making good progress.

Pinkie almost shook herself off the cliff, but I caught her just in time. I whipped my head back. The hydra was steadily making up for lost ground. It was too close, it would reach us before we made it across.

“It’s too close! I’ll distract him, you guys, go!” Twilight told us as Applejack, Dog, and Pinkie jumped across, but I paused mid-jump.

I looked at her and across the canyon. I was scared, scared of dying, but also scared for her. What mattered more to me: my own safety…or hers? In the end, the decision was easy, despite my crippling fear. I couldn’t just leave her here. I’d never be able to live with myself if anything happened to her.

I turned and ran in front of Twilight, bowing my head to the monster. “Dusk, what are you doing?”

“What does it look like I’m doing?” I glanced back at her. “This is my job, not yours. You go, quickly. I can distract him.”

“Dusk, no! I’m not leaving you!”

“Twilight, please, go! At least if I’m eaten, you’ll still have Spike. Please, just go! I’ll be fine.” I gazed imploringly at her. I didn’t want to see her get hurt. She gave in.

“Fine…but you’d better not let me down.” She turned to run, and I turned to fight, swallowing my fear as best I could.

My mind spinning like a dynamo, I began to formulate strategies. I then transformed and took the skies. My magic wasn’t powerful enough to hurt it. My fire blast wouldn’t be much effective either. I couldn’t run or fly past it without being bit, there was no room. Had to think…despite how many heads they had, hydra weren’t the most cunning of predators. I doubted it will have seen this before…

I made some color puppet to test my theory, Pegasus ponies, one for each head. We all then went in at once and one of the heads tried to snap at one of the puppets, to no avail. Naturally, it didn’t work. I commanded them to swoop, dive, and dodge in every direction with, keeping it guessing and snapping until…

“Ha!” I grinned when I saw it had tied its necks up in a knot, just as I planned. Satisfied, I then try to go in for a landing, but one of the heads managed to chin-butt me to the ground and bruised my wing so I couldn’t fly. I then transformed back, got up and turned to make my escape until I saw somepony still on my side. “Twilight, I told you to run!”

“Technically, you can’t tell me to do anything. Besides, I couldn’t leave you to face that thing…alone…I wouldn’t have been able to live with myself.”

“Twilight… I…” I heard a roar getting close. “Jump!” We leaped over the head that snapped at us, landing on the neck. “Come on, time to…”

I stopped in horror. That last attack had hit a chunk of rock that created a domino effect on the other plinths. The gap that it left was too wide to jump, there was no way for them to get across now.

“T-T-T-Twilight! D-D-D-Dusk! You have to jump!” Pinkie was still twitching. Could this be the doozy? That me and Twilight would…no, not that.

“We’ll never make it!”

“You’ll both be fine!”

“We will not!"

“It’s your only h-hope!” Another roar sounded. The hydra was coming. “You have to take a leap of faith!”

Twilight looked back at the hydra, then to Pinkie, then to me. She gazed desperately at me, as if hoping for me to tell her none of this was really happening. I wanted that too…but it was…we only had one option. She seemed to read my mind before I spoke.

“Are you crazy? We’d never make it!”

“Nothing important can be achieved without risk.” I said. “We have to try. It’s either we fall to our deaths or we’re hydra lunch.”

“Dusk…we can’t… I can’t…”

“Yes, we can.” I held out my claw to her. “Let’s take the leap. Together. Trust me.”

She stared at it for a while, then at me. Finally, returning a somewhat confident smile, she grabbed it. Feeling a twinge that had nothing to do with fear of the hydra, we took a running start, galloped forward, and then jumped with all of our might, as the hydra gave us extra air from hitting the rock we jumped from. The plinth was close…we might make it…

We fell short. We both screamed as we plummeted towards the swamp. Towards a large gas bubble that was forming below. Yes, this might work! If we could stick the landing...we hit it…the bubble popped, propelling us up, up, up. Then down, then bounce, bounce, and one smack into a cliffside.

Shaking our heads clear, we reveled in our victory, the others cheering in relief that we’d made it across. We had made it! Against all odds, we’d escaped certain death!

“Dusk, we did it!” She positively beamed at me and hugged me.

“I told you we would.” I murmured quietly.

“Yes, you did.” We held our gaze for a few moments, then remembered I was still holding her hooves and she was still holding my claws. We abruptly let go, blushing furiously.

“I knew you could both do it!" Pinkie grabbed us both in a one-armed hug.

“I don’t know how it happened,” Twilight began happily, “coincidence, dumb luck, or what, but you said there’d be a doozy here at Froggy Bottom Bog and I’d say we just had ourselves one heck of a doozy. I mean, that hydra…”

She was cut off as Pinkie violently shuddered again. I felt my stomach churn.

“Pinkie?” she asked unsurely

“That wasn’t it.” I felt like I had just hit the rock face again.

“You mean…there’s still something going to happen?” I asked timidly.

“Yep. The hydra wasn’t the doozy.”

We heard a raspberry being blown as the hydra slunk off back to its murky home, deprived of dinner. Ignoring it, I continued to listen to Pinkie, hoping it wasn’t going to come around again.

“I’m still getting the shudders.” She shuddered like a milkshake once more. “You see? There it is again. Whatever the doozy was at Froggy Bottom Bog, my Pinkie Sense says it still hasn’t happened.”

“Huh? But I—WHAT?!” She sounded like she was about to lose what was left of her common sense. “The hydra wasn’t the doozy? How could it not be the doozy?! What could be doozier than that?!”

“Dunno, but it just wasn’t it.”

Twilight, unable to keep it in any longer, levitated into the air and spontaneously combusted, literally bursting into flames with rage. I reminded myself to never ever get on her bad side. Then, singed and smoking, a resigned look grew on her features. “Ooh…I give up…”

“Give what up, Twi?” I asked, as he helped her up, flinching from residual heat.

“The fight.” She sighed, gazing up at me with a lost look. “I can’t fight it anymore. I don’t under-stand how, why, or what, but Pinkie sense somehow…makes sense. I don’t see how it does, but it just does. Just because I don’t understand doesn’t mean it’s not true.”

“Y-y-you mean you b-b-b-believe?" Her shuddering seemed to have increased exponentially.

“Yep, I guess I do.” Before I could say anything, several things happened at once.

Pinkie’s shuddering reach a kind of climax. In rapid sequence, she bounced up, hit the floor, expanded, bounced again, hit the ground, landed on her hooves...and stopped. No further shuddering. It just…finished.

“That was it! That’s the doozy!” She grinned again.

I was at first confused, but I quickly figured it out. “Twilight believing…was the doozy?”

“Exactly, Mr. Psychic Pony. That was the doozy. Oh! And, oh, what a doozy of a doozy it was!”

Without another word on the matter, she pranced off back to the town, singing a cheery tune. We all looked around at each other, utterly bewildered and promptly followed her back. I couldn’t help but smile to myself. Spike was never going to believe this…

Trotting back to the library after a rest at home, I opened the door to see an odd sight. Spike was running off upstairs with a roll of parchment, while Pinkie and Twilight stood at the center of the room, wearing rainbow-colored umbrella hats.

“Dusk, you’re back! I’ve just finished my report to the Princess.” She smiled at me, gesturing to her hat. “What do you think of my new look?”

“It suits you.” I chuckled. “Pinkie’s tail twitching?”

“Yep, what else can I do?” She approached me, still smiling. “I never got the chance to thank you, Dusk.”

“Me? For what?”

“In the swamp, it was you who gave me the courage to take that leap. If it wasn’t for you, I don’t think I could have done it.”

“I’m, er…I’m sure you would have…I mean, er…” I felt rather flustered now. "I mean, we did…have a hydra on our tail…pretty big incentive to jump, I’d say…”

“Maybe, but still, you helped a lot. You can be really brave sometimes you know. Thank you.” She gave me a gentle embrace, which I was more than happy to return. “Now, me and Pinkie are heading out. You want to come?”

“I’ll pass thank you. Have a nice time. I’ll keep an eye on things with Spike.”

“I trust you both. Oh, and one more thing.” I looked back at her at the door. “Thank you for the lilacs. they were lovely.”

“Heh…no problem.” She gave me one last, warm smile, before leaving with Pinkie.

As I watched her go, I thought of all that had transpired today. When Twilight took my claw, I’d felt something like electricity shoot up my arm from the contact. What did that mean? And the flowers too…she’d liked them, but did she see it as a romantic gesture or as a favor from a friend? If the former, did she think I liked her…like that? If I did, of course, did she mind?

I decided to try and figure it out later. For now, I needed a rest. I looked up curiously at the sky. What would fall now? I saw Spike at the window, about to send off Twilight’s report…and something slammed into the balcony beside me.

“What the… Princess Celestia?”

It was indeed the Bringer of the Day. She personally took the letter, heard my voice and smiled down at me.

“Hello, there, Dusk.” she greeted happily. “I hope you don’t mind me dropping by. I like the hat, it becomes you nicely.”

“Thank you, Princess.” I replied, tipping to her. “And don’t worry. I know the feeling.” I said, thinking back earlier on.

“Indeed.” she smiled. “I look forward to reading this. Farewell, for now.” With that, she flew off back into the sky back towards Canterlot city.

Me and Spike exchanged confused looks with one another at this random appearance…then fell about laughing. It was certainly never a dull moment in Ponyville that much could be guaranteed.

Author's Note

Well, that was unexpected. After her long search in trying to finding an understanding to Pinkie Pie's random, future predicting Pinkie Sense, Twilight has now come to understand that sometimes that not all things need to have a reason to be believed in. But now Dusk has become even more confused on his own thoughts on Twilight. How will this effect their friendship? More realizations to come next time!

Hey, guys! Hope you enjoyed this chapter! Looks like things have become more complicated for Dusk as he still tries to figure out his relationship with Twilight. Though I think it is all pretty obvious on how he feels about her. That's all I got for now! Don't forget to comment and rate the story to tell me what you think! :pinkiehappy:

Chapter 6: A New Routine

“No way! A full-sized hydra?” Rainbow Dash asked in disbelief.

“Yes way.” Dusk replied. “A fully-grown, four-headed, toxic-breathed hydra and a very long jump between me and Twilight. It was either stay or get eaten.”

“You didn’t try to jump it?” Shield asked.

“We did. Luckily, as we were falling, a large swamp bubble formed beneath us. We hit it and we were shot up like rockets from the force…”

“…and land on the other side without a scratch. Awesome!” She gave him a hoof pound out of respect. “That is pretty cool, Dusk. You’re almost as brave as me…almost.”

“Well, I’m not surprised by this.” Shield said to Rainbow. “Dusk is one of the bravest guys I know.”

“Well, it was just kind of luck we made it and…well…I couldn’t let the hydra hurt my friends.” he said modestly.

“Yeah, but you still stood up to it.” Shield raised an eyebrow at me. “You’ve really gotta get yourself an ego.”

“I would, Shield, but your’s and Rainbow’s are big enough for our whole group.” I countered as we all laughed.

It was coming to the end of another day in Ponyville. The sun was just touching the tip of the horizon. I had finished another day of work and had come here at Rainbow’s request as she and Shield had found me just as I was leaving the library. We were at the spot on the edge of the Everfree Forest, where I had first helped her with her flying practice. Remembering how well that had gone, I tried not to think about it.

While she and Shield had asked me to recount the tale of what had transpired in Froggy Bottom Bog just yesterday, the real reason Rainbow had brought me here was to finally begin trying to incorporate my color manipulation talent into her routine for the Flyer’s Competition in Cloudsdale. While I still felt nervous at the prospect of it, I was determined not to let her down.

Once she and Shield stopped laughing, Rainbow suddenly became brisk and began to hover in the sky before us.

“Okay, so we got that outta the way. Now, let’s get down to business of radicalness.”

“Yes, ma’am.” Dusk agreed, saluting her. “Where should I start?”

“Hold on.” Shield said, raising a hoof. “First off, have you found a spell that’ll allow you to get into Cloudsdale? Sorry, but I can’t carry you the whole time.”

“One step ahead of you.” I replied. “I’ve already found a book with the spell in mind. It’ll enable me to grow wings so that I can fly up with you to Cloudsdale.”

“Great! Does it work?” he asked.

“Well, um…I, er…haven’t tried it out yet, but, once I tell the others, I’m sure Twilight will be able to perform it.”

“You found a spell that could get you up in the sky and you didn’t even try it out?” Shield asked, exasperated by this.

“The spell is difficult to do and I’m not sure if I have magic strong enough to do it.” I said as I explained my reasons. “That’s why I’m gonna let Twilight do it. She’ll probably be better at it than me. I mean she is the Element of Magic after all.”

Rainbow sighed before saying “It’ll have to do for now. For these practice sessions, you can stay on the ground. Just be sure to keep up.”

“Right. So, how’s this going to work? You said that there are three stages to your routine?”

“Good memory.” she commended cooly. “Yes, there are three phases I need to pull off. Let’s start with Phase 1: The Slalom. I want you to make some rainbow pillars in the sky…about the same size as those trees.”

I looked to where she pointed, nodded, and conjured them up swiftly with decent sized gaps between them, each one a different color of the rainbow. Keeping my focus on maintaining them, I let Rainbow fly to the head of the pillars.

As the name gave away, this phase was a maneuvering challenge, weaving in and out of the gaps in-between the pillars I’d made. As she passed by each one, I made it vanish until she reached the end.

“Good job, Dash!” Shield said before the Pegasus in question looked back, a disappointed look crossing her features.

“What’s wrong?” I asked as she flew back down.

“Well…do they have to vanish like that? Do you have trouble keeping them there?”

“No, but I think I know what you mean.” I thought for a moment, then hatched on idea. “What about making them glow brighter when you make it through one?”

“Okay, let’s see how that looks.” She flew back to the start, as he remade the pillars.

This time, when she went past them, I added a little more brightness to them just to make them stand out more that she’d made it. When Rainbow came back down, I showed her what I did and she seemed impressed.

“Yeah, that looks pretty good.” She said as she gave me a satisfied smile.

“Yeah, nice touch there, bud.” Shield said to me, impressed by this.

“Let’s keep that in. Not a bad start.” Rainbow said as she then became serious again. “Now then, for Phase 2: Cloud Spinning. Make three color clouds up there, big ones too.”

I let her fly off to a good height, then did as she instructed, making a green, blue, and red cloud for her routine. I couldn’t interfere too much with the routine. This was showcasing Rainbow’s skills, not mine, otherwise that would be bordering cheating. I was just…well, the lighting guy.

“Do they have to be so bright?” she called out to me.

“Sorry! Can’t control that very well!” I shouted back. “Just don’t look at them directly! You should be fine!”

“Should be?” Shield asked me with a raised brow.

“I know what I’m doing, Shield.” I said to him before speaking to Rainbow. “Ready, Rainbow?”

Nodding, she proceeded to begin a rotation around one of the clouds I’d made, making it spin faster and faster. Then she crossed over to the next one, making that one spin rapidly in a circle. Then, onto the third…

I was having a bit of trouble though. I couldn’t quite make up for the speeds she was moving them at. They even flickered a few times. Eventually, I couldn’t hold it and cancelled the spell, clutching my head.

“Dusk!” Shield said as he tried to help me keep myself steady.

“Dusk, what happened?” She asked as she came down. “Why’d you stop?”

“You’re moved too fast for him.” Shield told her.

“Yeah. Can you go… slower?” I asked her, feeling a bit weak.

“Sorry, I have to go fast. I need to show off my skills. Come on, Dusk! I need you ready for this. It’s only a week away!”

“Dash, he almost fell over like a tree.” Shield said to her with concern. “Dusk needs to rest.”

“It’s…it’s okay, Shield.” I said to him. “I’ll…get used to it.” I then looked to Rainbow, trying my best to look determined. “Let’s…let’s go again.”

Shield and I watched Rainbow soared back up as we then tried to have another crack at it. This one took us the longest to get right. By one cloud at a time, I needed to get used to the speeds that Rainbow was going at in order to maintain the clouds and keep them there. It was hard, exhausting for me, but I needed to get this right. She was counting on me to be ready.

Finally, after about 45 minutes of trying, I was able to hold all three clouds, just long enough for Rainbow to finish spinning them. Even then, there was still the occasional flicker from them, the odd vanishing.

“Okay, you definitely need to work on this one.” she told me firmly. “I can’t have them flickering like that in the show, I need them perfect. I know it’s tough, Dusk, but we’re gonna win this.”

“I know. I won’t… won’t let you down.” I assured her. “Mainly because… I know you’ll… rip me to pieces if I do.”

“Whoa! Where did that come from?” Shield said, surprised by what I said.

“Hey, hey, nothing that extreme. I’ll probably just dump clouds over your head for a week.” she said, jokingly. “That sound fair?”

“Agreed.” I chuckled. “Now then… Phase 3?”

“Not yet. Let’s try those two together. I need you to make the pillars, somehow, flow along with me so they become clouds when I’m done. Can you do that?”

“I can try. Off you go, I got this.”

“You sure you can do that?” Shield said to me after Rainbow went off to the sky. “You look like you just pulled an all-nighter.”

“I’m fine, Shield.” I said to him, trying to cover up the weakness I was getting from using my magic. “I can still keep on going.”

“Dusk, you ready?” I heard Rainbow say as I looked to see her waiting for me to start the routine with her.

We went through those two stages again about ten times before we got it right. We didn’t do the whole of stage two, we’d focus on that on its own another time. For now, we needed to get the flow of the color right, making them fly alongside her, then form into clouds when she was high enough. That meant I had to beat her to the end, to have them ready before she made it.

I’d never had to exert myself like this before with my magic, not since my days back at the school. Even then, I sometimes had a bit of trouble with tests that were done, though I always passed. I hadn’t even begun fully exercising this talent until about a month ago, not with anything like this for a long time. But I was doing this for a friend, the first in this town who had seen my talent. I would adapt. For her.

On our 11th attempt, we got it just right for her and me, making her look more spectacular than ever before and successfully doing it in synchronization with the rest of the routine.

“Great work Dusk! We might just pull this off!” she expressed as I lay down to have a rest.

“No… we will pull this off.” I said confidently.

“Don’t get ahead of yourself yet.” she reminded him. “We still need to practice stage two and we can’t slack off ʹcause we got the rest of it right so far. We keep sharp, keep practicing. Good you have the right attitude though.”

“No problem… Phase 3 then. What do I do for that?” he asked.

At the mention of that, a cocky smile grew on her features. “This is the part where you kick back and watch. I can take it from here.”

“Are you sure?” I asked her.

“Dusk, she said she’s got that part.” Shield said to me. “Besides, with all those tricks, you deserve a break there.”

“Wait,” I said as I suddenly realized it, “you haven’t told me what stage three is yet. What are you going to do?”

“Yeah.” Shield said to her. “We know what Phase 1 and 2 are, but what exactly is Phase 3 anyway?”

“Just you watch.” She said to us, keeping that smile. “Now, the routine again, with Phase 3 this time. Let’s make this the last one for today, it’s getting kinda late anyway.”

“Good idea.” I said as Shield and I just watched her fly off, ready to go.

“You sure you can do this?” Shield asked me in concern.

“Still got enough in me for one more go.” I told him. “And we’re gonna get it right this time.”

With that, we then started the routine. She flew through my color pillars, making them glow. Then, she sped upwards, me making streams of red, green and blue fly after her, beating her to the end and making clouds. She spun these around, though I had some flickers in place and an aching head, but I could breathe a sigh of relief when she was done.

“Way to go, Dusk!” Shield said to me as I canceled my magic to let Rainbow do the rest. “Looks like you finally got it!”

“Yeah.” I said to him as we looked to Rainbow still flying in the air. “Now for the mysterious Phase 3. I wonder what she has planned for this?”

Rainbow did a few loops, climbing higher into the sky. After these, she sped off, straight down to the ground. She really picked up speed, a mach cone forming around her as she flew, indicating she was travelling near the speed of sound.

“By Celestia, she’s fast!” I said, surprised this. “Is this Phase 3? To reach insane speeds like this?”

“Wait a minute.” Shield said as he looked at Rainbow more perceptively. “With that speed…” He then got a look of shock like he figured it out what Rainbow was trying to do. “She’s trying to do it.”

“Do what?” I asked him, wondering what he meant by that.

“Dude, the speed she’s trying to go at is the same one I need for a Sonic Rainboom!” He said to me, making me finally realize it.

“Wait, are you saying…?”

“Yeah.” Shield said as we then looked back at Rainbow, already knowing what I was going to say. “She’s trying to do a Sonic Rainboom!”

That’s what Phase 3 was, a Sonic Rainboom! She did say she was able to do one. I never thought I could actually see her do one.

“Um…she’s getting a little close to the ground.” I said, seeing how she wasn’t slowing down as she neared the ground.

“Yeah, you’re right.” Shield said, seeing that too. “If she’s keeps going like that, she might…”

CRASH!

With an almighty noise, she smacked into the ground, leaving a pony-shaped crater where she had hit the surface of the earth.

“Rainbow Dash!” Shield and I said as we hurried over and helped her climb out, her eyes in a daze from the impact.

“Ugh! Ow.” She furiously shook her head. “Darn it! Too little height. I’ll need more next time. Thanks, guys.”

“No problem.” Shield said to her.

“Yeah, but we won’t be here every time you crash like that, you know.” I warned her. “You really need to be more careful. What were you thinking?”

“Relax. I made it out okay, didn’t I?” she brushed off, giving him a throw-away smile. “I’ve had worse.”

“So you seem to say.” I reminded her.

“So Phase 3 is a Sonic Rainboom?” Shield asked.

“Isn’t it obvious?” She said to us.

“Wow.” Shield said, surprised by this. “So you want to use a Sonic Rainboom in the competition?”

“Well, yeah.” she said. “I mean, it might be the only thing that’ll help me win it for sure. A Sonic Rainboom is…”

“…a very rare move, achieved by only the best flyers, whereby upon breaching the sound barrier, the Pegasus in question can reach hypersonic speeds, that doubles their current speed and also completely shatters the visible light spectrum, in the form of a powerful rainbow explosion of energy.” I smiled at the bemused expression she had on her face. “Oh, I know what the Sonic Rainboom is.”

“Yeah, Dusk has practically read up on everything on pegasi legends.” Shield said to her. “But are you sure you can be able to do a Sonic Rainboom at the competition? You only did it once as a filly and the girls haven’t really seen you actually do it.”

Shield was actually giving out a good point. The first time I saw Shield do his second Rainboom was years after his first. Being without practice of a Sonic Rainboom for so long would actually be difficult. It took Shield a few tries before he managed to do it.

“Heck yeah, I can do it!” She said with a confident expression faltered. “Sure, I haven’t really done it in a while, but I’m gonna pull it off for the competition for sure. You’ll see.”

“Are you sure?” he asked her. “You’re good, Rainbow Dash. Well, scratch that, you’re brilliant, but…the Sonic Rainboom? I’m with Shield on this one. Are you sure you can do it?”

“Course I can. I’ve got a week to practice, so I’ll be ready by then.” I couldn’t help but feel her confidence was somehow…forced. Before I could dwell on it further, she swooped off again. “I’d better get some shut-eye. See you tomorrow, Dusk. Come on, Shield.”

“Right behind ya!” Shield said to her before speaking to me. "See ya, Dusk!”

“Okay…have a good rest, you’ve earned it.” I earnestly said as Shield then got onto a cloud and join Rainbow up there in the sky.

“You too. Same time, same place tomorrow. Keep practicing.” With that, she and Shield sped off back to Cloudsdale, with me setting at a gentle pace for my own home.

As the crickets began to play their nighttime tune, the owls hooted in the trees and fireflies flew across the meadows, I considered all that had transpired that evening. Rainbow was truly an incredible flyer. In my opinion, with her skills and my own magic adding some more variety to her performance, she would win the grand prize hooves down. And yet…

The Sonic Rainboom… it had been one of the very first things I’d learned about in a book. Hence, I knew how difficult a move it was to pull off, even for Rainbow Dash. It was even harder for Shield since he needed to slingshot himself just to do one. If she could though, if she did perform it…it would look spectacular. She had a week to prepare, as had Dusk. They would be ready by then…I hoped.

I least now I knew, once I told the others about that book, we would have a good cheering section to accompany us. Rainbow said, though she appreciated having Shield up there, she hadn’t been looking forward to just having Fluttershy in the stands.

Author's Note

After a day of practice with Rainbow Dash, Dusk has discovered that she plans to use a Sonic Rainboom, a legendary move that could only be achieved by Pegasi, which was the first thing he ever took great interest in and only seen performed by his Earth pony friend Shield Steedor. Will Rainbow Dash be able to perfom the Sonic Rainboom? Will Dusk be able to help her win the Young Flyers Competition? Find out next time!

Hey, guys! Sorry it took so long for this chapter. Had a bit of a cold to deal with. Last time I chase a guy in the pouring rain. Anyway, with how things will go, I'll be adding a little extra content to give it more of a...into the story touch. Well, that's all I got for this chapter! I'll see you guys at the Young Flyers Competition! Don't forget to comment and rate the story to tell me what you think!

Chapter 8: Flora and Zecora

It was another glorious day in Ponyville. The sun was high in the sky, the birds were chirping in the trees and I was spending it sitting under a tree in a meadow, munching on a dandelion sandwich. I was currently on lunch break, so I’d decided to spend it in the fresh air and sunshine. Twilight didn’t mind as long as I was back at the library at the end of it, which I always was.

As I consumed my lunch, I thought fondly back to the events that had happened a few days ago. Rainbow had won the grand prize, spending the whole day with the Wonderbolts. She even took Shield with her. Their dream come true. They’d taught Rainbow how to do some of their best moves, she and Shield had shown off some of theirs to them. The Wonderbolts had even all signed the book that I had got the two daredevils for Hearth’s Warming. They’d been so ecstatic about it, so gob smacked…and Rainbow thoroughly earned it. And I had to bet Shield was gonna be grateful to her for that. The only thing Rainbow hadn’t told them was how she’d managed to make the colored pillars and clouds. She was lucky that Shield was able to help her with that situation by saying that it was a trade secret.

As she had promised, once again never failing to betray my trust, Rainbow had kept that little bit of magic a closely guarded secret, mainly because I didn’t want so many ponies beyond his close friends knowing about it yet and because I didn’t want to divert the Wonderbolts from her. This was her victory, her heroes, not mine. She and Shield had, however, got autographs from all of them for me, which now took pride among my personal possessions. I myself didn’t think much of the Wonderbolts, but I knew it would mean a lot to my friends.

Before I could reminisce further on this, however, something caught my eye and bought me out of my thoughts. Not too far away from where I was eating, came a figure dressed in a long, hooded robe. He, or she, appeared to be digging in a particular spot for something. My curiosity getting the better of me, I packed away the remainder of my food and approached the figure.

While I was perfectly happy with the girls as my friends, I thought about trying my hoof at talking to other ponies too. This particular one, out here on his, or her, own, engaged in this strange activity, and seemed like a good place to start. Still…why was he, or she, wearing a robe in this warm sun?

The figure did not look up as I approached, nor gave any indication that he, or she, had heard anything. He, or she, just kept digging. He could, at least, put the question of the figure's gender to rest.

“Um…good afternoon, sir or miss. Beautiful day, isn’t it?”

The figure paused in her digging, slowly lifting her hooded head. She, for I could soon see it was a she, lowered her hood, revealing a face with grey fur, crisscrossed with black stripes. A zebra, I noted with interest. Her eyes were bright blue, shining exotically. A gold earring glinted on her ear, as did multiple gold necklaces around her neck. A smile graced her lips as she looked at me.

“It is a beautiful day, indeed. On that, we are both agreed.” she said in a deep accented voice.

“Oh, um…I guess that’s miss then.” I muttered with embarrassment. “Sorry about the…er… the mix up…”

“Do not worry yourself, sir so good. I know it is hard to tell with this hood.” she assured me. “But I am getting off track, I must return to my task.” She resumed digging, making me all the more curious.

“What are you um…digging for, if you don't mind my asking?”

“This, I shall tell to you, I am searching for a root, for a special brew. It grows in the earth so deep, where moles and badgers do hide and sleep.”

That got me thinking. There were, of course, many roots that grew underground, as that was where they were in relation to the plant. She needed it as an ingredient for a potion or remedy, I was guessing and there was one particular root that I knew would be likely to be so desired after, due to its properties.

“Are you, by chance, searching for the Flower Root?” The zebra paused and looked up again. “I thought you might be, because it does grow deep in the earth. A unique plant, in that it takes the energy that plants make from photosynthesis to feed itself and, most curiously, the flowers grow from the root under the earth, even though there’s no sun. They’re hard to find, but they can be used in a wide variety of medicines and antidotes for sicknesses and poisons.”

“Your knowledge is exact, you are most correct. It is indeed the root I seek, of which you speak.” she noted admirably.

“I could help you dig it out, if I may…” She nodded and I stepped forward to the patch she was searching in.

Performing a digging spell, I began to move away the earth little by little, carefully searching for I was going to make friends with this zebra, this seemed like a good way to go about it. I saw something, a flash of pink. I grabbed hold of it with my magic and pulled out the gnarled root, with pink and purple flowers growing in places.

“There we go, one Flower Root.” I levitated it to her and she put it in her bag. “It would have taken you a while to hoof-dig all the way to it, so that's saved you a bit of time.”

“It had, indeed, saved me some time. I thank you, sir, for you are most kind.” She looked at me curiously. “Forgive my asking, but never have I seen you. Are you, by chance, new?"

“Relatively, I suppose.” At least she seemed friendly, now I’d gotten her root for her. “I’ve been here since autumn, I moved from Canterlot so I could find work.”

“Ah, Canterlot, a place I have not seen, but I someday hope to see. You are far from home, much like myself. Do you live here in good health?”

“I do, yes.” I said. “I have a nice home, good friends, a job I enjoy…I couldn't ask for more. Anyway, I have yet to introduce myself. I’m Dusk Noir, pleasure to meet you, miss…?”

“Zecora that is my name. In meeting you, I feel the same.” She shook my claw. “You are polite and friendly, it must be said and have a pleasant hat upon your head.”

“Um…thanks, Zecora.” I said, shifting it a little. “Sorry if I’m a little…well, tentative. I’ve never met a zebra before. You’re even further away from home than me. That must be tough.”

“Yes, there are times I miss my native land, more than you can understand.” She seemed to come over rather sad, before brightening again. “But, if I must last, I cannot dwell in the past. Ponyville is now my home, the place that I choose to roam.”

“You couldn’t have picked a better place.” I agreed. “This place is no Kubwa Tambarare, but it has good ponies living here, so…that’s something.” I looked to see Zecora was gazing at me with wide eyes. “W-what? Is there something wrong?”

“Can this really be? You know the name of where my home used to be?” Zecora sounded surprised at this, but pleasantly so. “If that is so, is there much else of my home that you know?”

“I’ve, um…read a few books on it.” I admitted. “Described as a land of unique beauty and nature, where the sun blazes in the sky. Dry grass and trees cover the landscape that is home to many different people. There are your people, the zebra, but there are also gazelles, antelope, giraffe, and fierce predators like lions and tigers that prey on them. It’s as harsh as it is beautiful, but it doesn’t make it any less spectacular…or, so I’ve read.”

“You are quite right.” She had tears welling in her eyes now, no doubt in memory of that place. “That is why I left, to be of danger bereft. To find a land of peace, where I may soundly sleep. I do miss those I have left behind, but I hope to see them again, in time.”

“I’m sure you will.” I said confidently. “I haven’t…upset you, have I?”

“I am neither depressed, nor sad. In fact, I am quite glad, to have met you, to have a knowledge of my home that is so true.” She had a warm smile now, wiping away unformed tears. “You are clearly one who likes to look and to learn things from a book.”

“I do, yes.” Pleased that he could recall so much of the time I did read those books, I continued. “I read, in detail, a book on your people. You usually live in small villages, constructed from wood or mud if near the river. I remember a few bits and pieces of the language, some greetings and farewells, and some parts of your culture, like carvings and songs.”

“I almost shed a tear, I am so glad to hear.” she said happily. “You say you know of songs, that my people sing. That is quite a wonderful thing.”

“I suppose…I recall a part, or a tune, of one I rather liked. If you’d like…I can, well…I can’t guarantee it’ll be good.”

“Your judgement, I shall trust. Recite as best you can, my friend Dusk.” she invited, sounding genuine.

I delved into my memory, remembering the tune of the song that I had read. Some of the lyrics were a little blurry but…maybe Zecora knew it. If it would make her remember fondly of her home, then I was glad to. I hummed the opening notes of the song, remembering how much it reminded me of their own values of unity and harmony…friendship.

As you go through life, you’ll see,
Of the unknown for you and me.
There’s so much we don't understand.

And the only thing we know,
Is things don't always go,
The way we planned.

The next part was lost to me, but then Zecora took up the part, singing part of it in her own language, but I knew what it translated out to.

Lakini utaina kila siku,
[But you'll see, every day,]
Kwamba hatutageua,
[That we'll never turn away,]
When it seems all your dreams come undone.

Tutasimama karibu upande wako,
[We will stand by your side,]
Kujazwa na tumaini na kujazwa na kiburi.
[Filled with hope and filled with pride.]
We are more,
Than we are,
We are one.

Now that my memory of the song returned to me, I took up the next verse, now singing it together with Zecora, who was quite overjoyed to hear it.

If there's so much I must be,
Can I still just be me,
The way I am?

Can I trust in my own heart?
Or am I just one part,
Of some big plan?

Hata wale ambao wamekwenda,
[Even those who are gone,]
Wako nasisi tunapoendelea.
[Are with us as we go on.]
Your journey has only begun.

Machozi ya maumivu, machozi ya furaha,
[Tears of pain, tears of joy,]
Kitu kimoja hakuna kinachoweza kuharibu,
[One thing nothing can destroy,]
It is our pride,
Deep inside,
We are one.

Sisi ni kitu kimoja, wewe na mimi.
[We are one, you and I,]
Sisi ni kama ardhi na anga.
[We are like the earth and sky.]
One family under the sun.

Hekima yote ya kuongoza,
[All the wisdom to lead,]
Ujasiri wote ambao unahitaji,
[All the courage that you need]
You will find when you see,
We are one.

As the song finished, I too found myself smiling, as if I had just been enriched with the pleasures of another culture in just a few minutes. I looked at Zecora, who was wiping tears from her eyes.

“It had been so long, since I have heard that song.” she said happily. “I thank you very much, you see, for reciting it so well to me.”

“It was my pleasure, Zecora.” I inclined my head to her, suddenly aware of the time. “Right, I’d better be getting back to work. It had been wonderful meeting you.”

“It is true, I can say the same for you.” she replied sincerely. “My home, from here it is not far. I hope to see you soon, Dusk Noir.”

“As do I.” I tipped my hat to her, remembering a farewell in her own language. “Kwaheri, Miss Zecora. Kukuona karibuni.”

“Kukuona karibuni, Dusk.” she responded in kind, as I set off at quick pace back to the library.

As I trotted back through the streets of Ponyville, I felt rather proud of myself. I’d managed to make a new friend, something I once thought to be quite impossible, and connected with her on a cultural level, her culture. Somehow, that just made it even better.

When I got back, I was a little later than I normally was. Hoping Twilight wouldn't mind, I stepped inside, moving to resume the task I had been doing before lunch. The unicorn in question smiled at my arrival.

“Hello, Dusk, you're back a bit later than usual.” she noted.

“Hujambo…I mean, hello, Twi.” I replied, realizing I was still speaking in Zecora's language. “Sorry, I got a little held up.”

“It's okay, I don't mind.” She raised an eyebrow at me. “What language was that?”

“It's Zebrahili. It's one they speak in the land of Kubwa Tambarare.” I told her. “I’ve just been speaking to a native from the land, a zebra named Zecora.”

“Oh, you've met Zecora?" Twilight's smile became brighter. “What did you think of her?”

“She’s…very unique. In a good way.” I added. “I was glad to meet her.”

“You should’ve been here when she first arrived.” Spike put in. “Everypony thought she was an evil enchantress.”

“No, really?”

“Yep. Twilight and the others got in some Poison Joke and they thought she'd cursed them.” At the memory of this, Spike burst out laughing, “Hey…hey, I never got to say… ‘Twilight Flopple’!”

I didn’t know what that meant, but I figured that it was some effect of the plant. A wobbly horn was a common joke it played on unicorns that wandered into it. I should know as I experienced it myself when me and the guys accidentally went through a Poison Joke patch. Twilight flushed at the mention of this, glaring at Spike, who was rolling around on the floor.

“Well, when we came into town, you thought everypony was hiding from zombies.” she retorted. That shut him up.

“All undead aside,” I said, breaking the silence, “she was very pleasant. She invited me to visit her home sometime and I intend to take her up on it.”

“Really?” Twilight looked relieved at the change of subject. “Well, now you mention it, I was thinking of going to visit her tomorrow. She makes this wonderful herbal tea, it's a favorite of mine. Do you want to come along?”

“Certainly.” I agreed, pleased that I would get to spend some time away from work with her. “By the way, where is her home?”

“She lives in the Everfree Forest.” she said, as I developed a stunned expression. “Now, don’t worry. We’ll be fine as long as we're careful.”

“Okay.” I felt reassured from that. “Yeah, you’re right. As long as we don’t do anything foolish, what’s the worst that could happen?”

Author's Note

Well, it appears that Dusk has become acquainted with Ponyville's local healer, Zecora. No doubt that singing the song from her homeland has brought great join to the zebra. Though with visiting Zecora in the Everfree Forest, he better hope he didn't jinx it. Find what happens next time!

Hey, guys! Sorry it took me so long again. There's a lot of stuff going down where I am. I hope you guys like the chapter! The song is my own take on We Are One from The Lion King 2. Don't really know many African tribe songs. Though I did put in that African language to give it more of that feeling. Anyway, wait till the next chapter where Leon helps Fluttershy with watch over three certain fillies. Well, that's all I got for this chapter! Don't forget to comment and rate the story to tell me what you think! :pinkiehappy:

Chapter 9: Stare Master

Had you ever thought what it was like to be a foalsitter? Well, it’s definitely hard, but I don’t think anypony could’ve got it harder than I did when I first tried it. Nopony could say that the first night led to protecting three young fillies with your soon-to-be girlfriend from a monster in the Everfree Forest. I bet you’re wondering how me and Fluttershy got into this mess. Well, I’ll tell ya. It goes back to this morning…

That day, me and Flutters were walking over to Rarity’s to drop off her cat, Opal. The reason for this is because she asked Fluttershy to give her a grooming session. Of course, I tried to help, but…well, it isn’t easy when you’re grooming an animal who practically hates you. I swear that cat scratched me like eight times when I even tried to get a brush near her fur. Of course, that was only when Flutters left the room to help the rest of the animals living with us. For some reason, Opal actually behaved around Fluttershy. Never did I thought I had ever seen that furball actually be nice to someone. Though I was glad we were gonna get her back to her proper owner. I don’t think I can take another scratch from her. I was also glad that Rarity gave us that basket to carry her in. Better than to have sinking her claws into my side the whole walk there. There was even a cover for it. Rarity said it was “to preserve Opal’s beautiful fur” after the grooming and make sure it stayed that way until we got her back to the boutique.

“Woof! That was the toughest grooming I ever did in my life.” I said as I held the basket Opal was in. “At least we can now give Opal back to Rarity.”

“Oh, it wasn’t that bad.” Fluttershy said to me.

“Um…no offense, Flutters, but you weren’t the one this cat was swinging her claws at.” I said to her, trying not to sound mean.

“But you still managed to do a good job.” Fluttershy said as we finally got to the Carosel Boutique. “I really appreciate you for helping me with Opal.”

“Oh, it was no problem, Flutters.” I said, smiling from the thanks.

From seeing the “open” sign, me and Flutters just went right on in, ringing the bell on the door. When we heard her voice upstairs, we went to the next floor and found her in her room. No doubt she was working on a new design again.

“Rarity!” I said as I opened the door, putting the basket gentle on the floor.

“Ohhh! What now?!” Rarity said, sounding a little angry.

“Oh, sorry.” Fluttershy said after she entered the room, taken back by Rarity. “We thought the ‘open’ sign meant you were open, but we must have been mistaken.”

“Fluttershy,” I gently said to her as I stopped her from leaving, “I think Rarity is just blowing off some steam. It has nothing to do with us being here… at least, I don’t think so.”

We looked to Rarity as she gasped when she saw it was us.

“Fluttershy! Leon! Forgive me.” She said to us, actually looking sorry for what she said as she came over. “I was so wrapped up in my work that I had forgot you two were bringing Opalescence back from her grooming.”

“No worries, Rare. We get it.” I said before pointing to the basket, where Opal poked her head from under the basket. “It wasn’t easy, but we managed to get her nice and tidy. We left her there in the basket just like you said.”

Just after I said that, Opal hopped right out of the basket and sat in front of Fluttershy, sitting much like how Rarity would sit. Now to give you a clear view of Opal, she was this white cat wearing a purple jewel-encrusted collar and a purple bow. With her eyes closed, you can see the purple eye shadow she wears. (Don’t ask about that. It is a very long story that I can’t even tell, especially with how Rarity said it.) Boy, did Rarity love that cat. Opal was almost like her best friend. Though I would have to say Rarity spoiled Opal as she acts like a brat at times.

“Oh, she looks great!” Rarity said, impressed by how well-groomed her cat was.

“Well, I did have some help from Leon.” Fluttershy said.

“And I say he did an excellent job.” Rarity said.

“Well, it wasn’t easy, but I managed.” I said to her, feeling quite proud of myself.

“I just don't understand how you’re able to do it, Fluttershy.” Rarity said. “I can’t get near her without getting a swipe from her claws.”

“Yeah, I didn’t think anypony could with how she is.” I said as I lowered my head to look at Opal, who was rubbing her head against Fluttershy’s foreleg. “I’m just glad Fluttershy made sure she didn’t jump on my face and claw me like last time.” From hearing the cat hiss, I quickly dodge a swipe from her claws. “Ahhh!” I just glared at Opal as she continued to rub against Fluttershy.

“Fluttershy, did you use…” Rarity said to my fellow animal-lover, looking a bit scared, “the stare on her?”

“Oh, no! I wouldn’t! I couldn’t!” Fluttershy said, looking just as worried as Rarity was.

“What? What stare?” I asked, not really seeing what was going on here. “What are you girls talking about?”

“You haven’t told him?” Rarity said with surprise, causing Fluttershy to hide behind her mane in shame.

“Tell me what?” I asked. Was there something that Fluttershy hasn’t told me about?

“You see, Leon,” Rarity said to me as I looked at her, “Fluttershy haves this sort of…ability that she uses to control her animals.”

“What kind of ability?” I asked, curious what she meant.

“Oh, I’m not sure how to describe it, but it is something that one should be worried about.” Rarity said, really sounding scared.

“Flutters, you can actually do something like that?” I asked, surprised that Fluttershy was even able to do something like that.

“Yes—I mean, no! I mean…” She said to me, sounding pretty nervous. “I-I don't really have any control over when that happens. I-It just happens.” She then looked to Rarity with a smile. “And no, I didn’t use it on Opal. I’m just good with animals. It's my special gift, you know?”

“Yeah, but it’s amazing you can do so well with Opal.” I said to her. “That’s my gift too and I can’t touch her without her hissing and clawing at me.”

“Well, you should have a picture of Opal as a cutie mark instead of those butterflies.” Rarity said, forgetting about what she just said.

“I think the butterflies suit her better than a cat.” I said, actually making Flutters blush.

“Ooh, ooh, oh, oh, oh, oh!” somepony said as we looked to see Rarity’s little sister Sweetie Belle as she came over to me and Flutters, looking to her big sister. “Maybe I can be good with animals, too!”

Just when she said that, Opal took a swipe at her and cut off some of Sweetie Belle’s mane. With that, I watched as Sweetie Belle’s smile turned to a frown while that cat gave her a smile.

“Or not.” Sweetie Belle said as she got as far away from Opal as possible.

“Yeah, probably not.” I said as me and the girls had a little laugh, Opal walking away. Seeing Sweetie Belle there, I then talked to Rarity about the filly. “I see Sweetie Belle’s been keeping you busy.”

“You don’t know the half of it. I’m sorry I can’t invite you and Fluttershy to stay and chat, Leon.” Rarity said to us. “I’ve bitten off a bit more than I can chew with this order.”

“But you’re not eating anything.” Sweetie Belle said to her, making me laugh a little bit.

“No, Sweetie, it’s an expression. It means that I’ve taken on more work than I can handle.” Rarity said as she walked over to her little sister. “I’ve got twenty of these special robes to make tonight! They’re due in Trottingham tomorrow morning!”

“What’s so special about a few robes?” I asked her.

“This is what’s so special about them.” She said as she pulled out this yellow fabric that looked like it was made of gold. Needless to say, both me and Flutters were impressed by it. “See? I’ve lined them in a special gold silk. It took so long to make, but I think it adds just the right touch, don’t you?”

“Yeah, that stuff actually looks like it’s made of gold!” I said as me and Flutters walked over to her.

“These are lovely, but twenty by tonight?” Fluttershy said. “How will you get it all done?”

“Well, I…” Rarity said before Sweetie got in front of her.

“Oh, oh, oh! Maybe I could…” Sweetie said as her sister glared at her. “Just… just stand over here and watch.”

“Oh, come on, Rare. Let the kid help.” I said to her, knowing that she would need some help. “She’s your sister. She might be good at it. Plus you’re not really good when you work alone like this. I mean, it’s not like Opal is gonna be able to help.”

“I appreciate your concern, Leon,” Rarity said, trying to sound confident in herself, “but I believe I’ll manage.”

“If that’s how you want it, then I guess we’ll leave you to work.” I said as I walked to the door, where Flutters was waiting for me. “Come on, Fluttershy. Let’s get out of Rarity’s mane. Whoa!” Just when I was about to leave, somethings ran past me and made me do a turnaround.

I was able to hear a few fillies’ voice saying hi to me, Flutters, and Rarity as whatever ran past me went over to Sweetie Belle.

“Hello, uh…girls.” Rarity said as I finally got myself steady and looked to see it was Sweetie Belle’s friends, Applejack’s little sister AppleBloom and the little pegasus Scootaloo.

“Hi, Sweetie Belle!” The girls said to Sweetie Belle, who was sitting on the floor and looking quite sad.

“Scootaloo! AppleBloom!” Sweetie Belle said as she regained her usual smile and stood up.

“You ready for tonight?” Scootaloo asked her.

“Yep! Cutie mark planning session is a go!” Sweetie Belle said to her pegasus friend.

“Tonight is the night we each try to find our own special talent.” AppleBloom said before Scootaloo spoke up.

“Even if it takes us all night!”

“I’m ready! You ready?” AppleBloom said.

“Very ready!” Scootaloo said.

“Cutie Mark Crusader sleepover at Rarity’s! Yay!” The girls shout, being so loud that I wished I had brought my earmuffs. I could see that Rarity and Fluttershy wished they had some earmuffs for this too.

“And…look what I made us.” Sweetie Belle said as we looked as saw her wearing a hoofmade cape with some blue patch with a yellow shape of a filly on it, something that impressed her friends.

“What does that patch on your cape mean?” Fluttershy asked as we walked over to the girls.

“The Cutie Mark Crusaders! Yay!” The three of them yelled out.

“We’re on a crusade, a mission!” Scootaloo said to us.

“To find our cutie marks!” AppleBloom said, finishing her friend.

“Yep.” Sweetie Belle said before she lifted her cape a bit to show the other side of it. “And look, I lined them with this special gold silk. It took sooo long to make, but I think it adds just the right touch, don’t you?”

Though her friends were impressed by it, both me and Flutters were shocked to see the gold silk there. We both had a good idea where she got that material from. With seeing Rarity’s eye twitch, me and Flutters backed away as we knew this wasn’t gonna end well.

Rarity found the gold silk she was planning to use for the robes on her work table and we all saw some pieces missing from it.

“Sweetie Belle! What have you done?” Rarity said, making her little sister give a guilty smile. “That was the last of the gold silk! Oh, now I’ll have to make more! Oh, I hope I can make more. I’m gonna have to work all night! Which means…” Right there, with a sorry look on her face, she spoke to the three fillies. “Sorry, girls, I'm afraid the Crusaders sleepover is cancelled.”

“What?!” Sweetie Belle said with shock.

“I just won't have any time to watch you if I want to get these robes delivered on time.”

“But…” Rarity stopped her little sis before she could argue.

“No buts this time. I’m sorry, Sweetie Belle. It’s just the way it has to be.”

“Awwww!” the three groaned in disappointment.

“Girls, why don’t you have your sleepover somewhere else?” I said to them, trying to cheer them up by showing them they had other options. “You know, like the Apple Farm or at Scootaloo’s house?”

“We would, but…” Sweetie Belle started before her friends told the rest.

“My family can’t watch us neither.” AppleBloom told me as I then remembered that Dog and the rest of the Apples would be busy with either harvest, chores, or whatever else they were doing there.

“And my house isn’t really a good place to have a sleepover.” Scootaloo said as the three of them continued to sulk.

I felt really sorry for them. Being a guy who’s had bad news like this coming his way, I know the feeling of not getting what you wanted.

“Hmm…” I then came up with the perfect idea. “I got it! Rarity, why not ask somepony else to watch these little Crusaders? That way, you can be able to finish your order and these girls can have their sleepover.”

“That’s a great idea!” Sweetie Belle said to me as she and her little friends brightened up. “If we can’t have the sleepover here…”

“We’ll just have it somewhere else!” AppleBloom spoke out, finishing what Rarity’s sister was gonna say.

“Awesome!” Scootaloo exclaimed before Rarity spoke out.

“Leon, darling,” Rarity said before getting to questioning the idea, “while I do see this idea as beneficial, where am I supposed to find somepony to take these three for a single night?”

I was gonna point out the obvious pony for the job before Flutters spoke out for me.

“Well…” Fluttershy said as she walked over. “I, uh… I suppose Leon and I could take them for the night.”

“What?” I couldn’t believe what she just said.

“Oh, I couldn’t ask you two to do that.” Rarity said and I was gonna try to say something…

“Oh, it’s no problem at all.” Fluttershy said, not letting me say a word.

She and Rarity started a little argument with Rarity trying to avoid burdening us with watching the Crusaders and Flutters pushing on with saying we could do it.

“Have you met my sister and her friends? A problem is all it would be.”

“Did we have a problem with Opal? You’ve seen how well we handle small creatures.”

“Yeah, but I had a problem with that cat.” I said, making sure Flutters didn’t hear me.

“I suppose that’s true.” Looking at Rarity, I saw she was starting to give in. “And I do have a lot of work to do.”

“Come on, it'll be fun.” Flutters gave Rarity a smile saying to trust her.

“I assure you, they’re quite a handful.”

“These sweet little angels?” With that, I then watch those fillies but on the “little angel” act to get Rarity to agree.

“Well…” I tried to give Rarity signals to turn down Fluttershy’s offer, but she smiled and said “All right.”

“Cutie Mark Crusader sleepover at Fluttershy’s cottage! Yay!” The fillies yelled out.

“Hold it right there!” I said as I stopped those fillies from running off, giving them the stern look. “There will be no sleepover at the cottage!”

“What?! Why?” Sweetie Belle asked me.

“Because there are dozens of animals living with us.” I told her, remembering that one time me and the guys helped Dusk with foalsitting. “The last time I tried to watch a foal while I had that kind of living situation, I ended up getting bandages all over me! One filly is trouble enough, but three mixed with so many animals being cared for is a disaster!” After seeing that I was being too harsh, I then took a deep breath and calmed down before I started talking again. “Look, what I’m trying to say is that, with all the animals me and Fluttershy take care, we’re too spread out to watch you, especially tonight.”

“Then where are we going to have our sleepover?” Scootaloo asked me.

“Well, before Flutters decided to just volunteer us,” I said, the pegasus I was living with looking away from me with shame. “I was gonna tell Rarity that she already knew somepony who can watch you girls.”

“Really?” Rarity asked me. “And who pray tell is that?”

“Who else do you think I’m talking about?” I said before getting to the point. “Dusk!”

“Dusk?” Rarity was a little surprised by this. “You’re saying that my cousin is who I should have watch Sweetie Belle and her friends?”

“Yeah, Dusk loves kids.” I told her, showing how Dusk was perfect for this. “Dusk has always been the pony who always gets along with foals. I’ve seen him do it. Guy’s like the perfect foalsitter. I’m sure he can watch these three while you get to work.”

“Well…” Rarity said as she looked like she was doubting it.

“Rarity, trust me.” I said to her with reassurance. “If anypony can do the job, it’s Dusk.”

“Oh… alright.” Rarity said, accepting the idea.

“Great! Come along, little Crusaders.” I said before I got to walking out of the boutique with Fluttershy walking beside me, hoping for the fillies to follow. “Let’s get you three over to Dusk’s house.”

“Cutie Mark Crusader sleepover at Dusk’s house! Yay!” the three yelled before they ran right past me and Flutters.

“So cute.” The pegasus said before I shook off the dizziness.

“Girls, wait for us!” I said before me and Flutters tried to catch up to them.

“Leon, are you sure it’s okay to leave them with Dusk?” Fluttershy asked me as we went after the running fillies. “It’s not that I don’t think Dusk can take care of them. He is really nice. It’s just…”

“Flutters, relax.” I told her, knowing there was nothing to worry about. “Dusk will be fine. Foalsitting is a breeze to him. Like I said before, he likes kids. Plus, Sweetie Belle is his cousin, so he’ll gladly watch the girls tonight.”

Though that is what I believe what was gonna happen, but when we got to Dusk and told him about all of this…

“What do you mean you can’t watch them?” I asked after Dusk told me and Flutters that he couldn’t foalsit the Crusaders that night.

“I mean I can’t.” Dusk said as he packed his saddlebag. “I’m going with Twilight to visit Zecora tonight.”

“Zecora?” I asked as I didn’t who he was talking about.

“Zecora. She’s a zebra that lives around the area.” Dusk answered.

“A zebra?”

“Yeah, I met her yesterday.” With that, he was all done packing before he walked over to me and Fluttershy. “I’m surprised Fluttershy didn’t tell you about her, especially with that incident with the Poison Joke.”

“Poison Joke?”

“Oh, I remember that!” AppleBloom said as she explained what Dusk was saying. “My sis, Fluttershy, and the rest of their friends accidently went into a patch of Poison Joke.”

“Seriously? How did they get into a patch of those flowers?” I asked her.

“They did while they were trying to get me away from Zecora.” She told me, looking down as if she was guilty or something.

“You see, Leon,” Dusk said to me as he walked up to us, his saddlebag all packed, “a while back, everypony in town used to think Zecora was this evil sorceress.”

“Why did they think that?” I asked him.

“Because they didn’t really know much about her. They mistook what was part of her native culture as voodoo. In truth, she was just a healer, who helped them get cured from the Poison Joke.”

“Oh. So what did the Poison Joke did to the girls?”

“Oh, lots of stuff!” AppleBloom said as she told me what happened. “It made Twilight’s horn all wobbly, Pinkie’s tongue all huge, covered Rarity in hair, Rainbow Dash crash into everythin’, my sis tiny. It even made Fluttershy sound like a stallion!”

With that last part, Fluttershy hid behind her mane, no doubt embarrassed about the whole “sounding like a stallion” thing. Hearing all that, me and Dusk just couldn’t help but have a laugh at it. We tried to hold it in, but we ended up laughing with it.

“I-I’m sorry, Flutters!” I said as I couldn’t stop laughing. “We’re not laughing at you or any of that!”

“Yeah! Ha-ha!” Dusk said, not being able to stop laughing either. “It’s just… ha… what happened to you… and Twilight… That happened to us!”

“Really?” She said, coming out of her mane and looking at us with surprise.

“Yeah! A few years back, us, Dog, and Shield accidently went through some Poison Joke!” I said to her. “We were all a mess because of it!”

“Yeah!” Dusk said, telling her all about it. “I ended up with a numb horn, Dog got shrunk to the size of a mouse, Shield was bumping and crashing into everything, and Leon got the voice of a mare!”

It wasn’t long until Fluttershy joined us and started laughing herself. It lasted for about 3 minutes until we all had our fill of laughs.

“Yeah.” I said as we all stopped laughing. “So I get the whole voice thing.”

“I suppose so.” Flutters said. “I’m so sorry that happened to you.”

“Oh, don’t worry about it.” Dusk told her. “At least we now have ponies to laugh about it with.”

“Yeah. Now what were we talking about again?” I said as I forgot what we were talking about.

“You were asking Dusk to let us have our sleepover at his house.” Sweetie Belle remind me.

“Oh, yeah.” I said before I looked back at Dusk. “Dusk, you have to do it. You’re the only pony I know who knows how to foalsit and I already told Rarity you would look after them.”

“Leon, I can’t.” Dusk said to me, putting his saddlebag on. “I told you, I got plans.”

“Oh, that’s a load of crud!” I said with that cuss, shocking him. “Excuse my Prench, but all I see is you making an excuse to go on a date with Twilight!”

“It’s not a date! We’re just going over to Zecora’s to have some tea.” He walked out of his house with a glare, making me, Flutters, and the three fillies to back away. He then lost that glare with a sign before he talked again. “Look, I’m sorry, okay? I would love to do some foalsitting, especially if it means I can enjoy some company from Sweetie Belle. But I just can’t do it tonight. I already promised Twilight I would go with her to see Zecora. Foalsitting these three means I have to leave them alone until I get back and you know I can’t do that.”

“Then why not take them with you? You’re just going for tea, right?”

“I can’t because Zecora lives deep in the Everfree Forest, which isn’t a place for fillies to go to and get lost.”

“Oh.” I said, getting depressed by what this meant.

“Okay, how about this?” Dusk said to me. “You and Fluttershy watch Sweetie Belle, AppleBloom, and Scootaloo while I’m out. Once I’m done visiting Zecora, I’ll come by the cottage and take them back to my house. Sound good?”

“Yeah, I guess.” I said to him, seeing as there was no way to change this.

“Good. Now, if you excuse me,” He said he closed the door and locked it. “I’m going to over to the library to meet up with Twilight. I’ll pick up the girls as soon as I can. Just watch them until then.”

“Fine.” I said, not really liking this whole deal.

“Well, I think it’s wonderful you and Twilight are going to see Zecora.” Fluttershy said to Dusk. “Just be careful in the Everfree Forest, okay?”

“Don’t worry, we will. See you both tonight.” Dusk said before he walked to towards library, going past Sweetie Belle and her friends. “See you later, girls. Have a good time with Fluttershy and Leon!”

“Bye, Dusk! Have fun on your visit!” Sweetie Belle said as she and her friends waved goodbye to the stallion.

As they did, I just sighed and hanged my head down with knowing what I was gonna deal with.

“What’s wrong, Leon?” Fluttershy asked me. “Why are you so sad?”

“Oh, it’s just…” I said before looking directly at her, admitting the truth about me. “I don’t think I can be able to do this.”

“Why not? You’ve done so well in helping me taking care of my little friends.”

“Yeah, but that’s because it’s my talent. I can be able to take care of any animal, but I have no idea how to be a foalsitter. I was barely able to foalsit one foal. To be foalsitting 3 fillies…”

“Don’t think that, Leon. I’m sure you’ll do great.”

“Thanks, Flutters. But I’m more worried about you. I mean, taking caring of three fillies? You sure you’re going to be able to handle it?”

“What? These sweet little angels?” When she said that, we looked and saw those “little angels” smiling at us. “They’ll be no problem at all.”

“Okay, don’t say I didn’t warn you.” I said as we looked back at each other.

“Oh, won’t this be ever so fun?” She said as she flew off the ground. “We can have a nice little tea party, and braid each other’s tails, and sit quietly and color, and tell each other fairy tales, and…”

“Yeah, Fluttershy, I’m afraid the girl stuff is gonna be without me. Let’s just get these girls back to cottage. We’ll figure things out from there.” I said before I turned to look at the girls. “Okay, girls, let’s…” When I looked, the Crusaders were gone. “Where’d they go?”

Hearing their giggling, I looked and saw they had ran off again.

“Girls, wait! Girls!” Fluttershy said as she flew after them.

“Ugh! Something tells me this is gonna be a long night.” I said to myself before I ran after those fillies. “Sweetie Belle! Scootaloo! AppleBloom! Slow down!”

That night, after managing to bring the Crusaders to the cottage, I closed the door so we could start having some fun with the girls for their sleepover. Though Fluttershy’s idea of sitting quietly with them went out the window as those fillies tossed their bags away and were all over the place. It had only been a few seconds and they already spooked the more sensitive critters in the cottage.

“Well, looks like sitting quietly is out.” I said as those fillies kept running around before I talked to Fluttershy. “You sure you’re not gonna have a problem with this?”

“No…problem at all” She said to me before talking to the girls, looking a little nervous. “Okay, girls, uh… what should we do?”

“I’m gonna get my mark first!” Scootaloo said, not hearing a word Flutters said.

“Uh, girls?” She said, trying to get their attention.

“Nuh-uh!” Sweetie Belle said, ignoring Fluttershy.

“Should we…”

“I am!” AppleBloom didn’t listen to Fluttershy either.

“Girls, okay, now settle…” Fluttershy tried to get them to listen, but those three kept ignoring her.

“I’m staying up all night!” Scootaloo said, jumping onto Angel’s bed and scaring the little rabbit away.

“Me, too!” Apple Bloom joined her pegasus friend.

“Me, three!” After Sweetie Belle joined them, Fluttershy gotten more nervous.

“I-I know you're excited, but…” Looking back, the girls were gone. “Girls!”

“AppleBloom, careful with the chair!” I said as I stopped Applejack’s sister from tilting it.

“Oh!” Flutters yelped as I looked and saw Sweetie Belle had somehow got her head stuck in one of the bird houses. “Ah, girls!”

Seeing how things were getting out of hoof, I decided to step in and get these girls to settle down.

“Girls! Get over here!” I said and all three of them came over and stood in front of me and Flutters. “Okay. Good. Now, Fluttershy, you were saying?”

“Thank you, Leon.” She said as she blew some of her mane out of her face before speaking to the girls. “So… what do you wanna do? Play a game?”

“We are the Cutie Mark Crusaders!” Scootaloo said to us.

“And we want to crusade for our cutie marks!” AppleBloom added.

“And-and… and we, um…” Sweetie Belle tried to come up with something to add before she just said “Yeah! What they said!”

“Mmm, I don’t know.” Fluttershy said to them, starting to sweat a little. “How about a nice quiet little tea party?”

“Or… we could go adventuring in the Everfree Forest!” Scootaloo suggested.

“Yeah!” Her friends said in agreement as they started running to the door.

“Oh, no!” I told them, getting in front of the door and stopping those fillies. “You heard what Dusk said, it’s too dangerous for you to go out there. Especially at night. It’s full of all kinds of weird creatures that come out when it gets dark!”

“But you could go with us and we could catch those creatures.” Sweetie Belle said. “We could be, um… creature catchers!”

“Yay! Cutie Mark Crusader creature catchers!” The three of them yelled.

“Girls, we don’t catch them. Animals come to me and Fluttershy because they want to. Also…”

“Arrrr! I am a dangerous creature from the Everfree Forest! Rrrarr!” Scootaloo said as I saw her and AppleBloom using a basket and a carpet to pretend to be a monster.

It took Sweetie Belle a second before she figured out what her friends were doing.

“Halt, dangerous creature of the Everfree Forest.” The filly said as she walked up to the “creature”. “I am Sweetie Belle, the creature catcher, and I’m here to catch you!”

“You can never catch me! I am far too powerful and dangerous!” Scootaloo said.

“You cannot run from me!” Sweetie Belle said before she running with her friends around the cottage.

“And they’re not listening. Great.” I said to myself.

“Um… Leon is right, it’s probably not such…” Fluttershy said, trying to get their attention again. “Now, girls, how about we do some nice coloring? Aah!”

After seeing Sweetie Belle jump on and off her like that, I helped Flutters back to her hooves before looking at the fillies running amok around the cottage.

“Come back, dangerous creature, so I can catch you!” Sweetie Belle said as her and her friends playing began to tip things over.

“Never!” Scootaloo said before I then stepped in again.

“Girls, be careful!” I said as I tried to stop them. “Watch it! Stop, you’re gonna…” It was already too late as they broke the table, “break something.”

“Sorry.” Sweetie Belle said as she and her friends gave us worried looks.

“Yeah, sorry.” Scootaloo apologized.

“I guess we aren’t creature catchers.” AppleBloom said as the three of them looked at the broken table.

“Oh, it’s okay, girls. We…” I said before AppleBloom interrupted me.

“I know! We could be Cutie Mark Crusader carpenters!”

“Carpenters?” I said before the girls ran off and grabbed some tools we had. “Girls, wait a second!”

But they didn’t listen and just grabbed hammers and got working on the table, making a ruckus out of it. Whatever they were doing to the table was so loud that me and Flutters had to cover our ears just to block it out. When it was over, what we saw wasn’t a table anymore. The girls turned it into… I don’t know what they made, but it looked like one of those weird sculptures Dusk told me about.

“Um… that doesn’t look like a table.” Sweetie Belle said as her and her friends looked at what was once a table.

“We were making a table?” Scootaloo asked.

“Somepony needs to put this thing out of its misery.” AppleBloom said and I had to agree.

“We are definitely not Cutie Mark Carpenters.” Scootaloo said as the three started walking away, Fluttershy grabbing the table and taking it away.

“Who wants a picture of a hammer on their flank anyway?” Sweetie Belle said as they hung their heads in depression.

“Girls, on the couch! Now!” I said and all three fillies sat on the couch. “Good. Now that we’ve gotten that out of the way, how about a game?”

“A game?” AppleBloom asked.

“Yeah and I think I know the right one.” I said to them. “It’s called ‘Shhh!’”

“Oh, good idea.” Fluttershy said to me, no doubt appreciative that I found a way to get some peace and quiet.

“What’s that?” Scootaloo asked.

“Well, it’s a game about who can be quiet the longest. Sound fun?” Fluttershy said as she explained, the fillies weren’t exactly thrilled. “I’m the world champ, you know. I bet you can’t beat me!” She then took a deep breath and we wait for the girls to join in.

But it wasn’t long until Scootaloo, Sweetie Belle, and AppleBloom said…

“I lose!”

“Me too!”

“Me three!”

With all of them running around, both me and Fluttershy sighed as we failed to get these girls to calm down.

“Okay, now what can we do?” Scootaloo asked as she jumped on Angel’s bed.

“Oooh! How about Cutie Mark Crusader coal miners?” AppleBloom suggested as she came out of the chimney, covered in soot.

“Yeah!” Her friends yelled.

Before they could even say anything else…

“No!” Fluttershy snapped, surprising me as I didn’t think she would actually snap.

“Awwww!” the Crusaders groaned in disappointment.

“I mean, it’s time for bed, don’t you think?” Flutters said as the girls got off the couch and walked off, returning to her normal self. “Aren’t you excited to get all toasty and warm in your snuggly-wuggly widdle beds?”

“Snuggly-wuggly?” AppleBloom said. “But we have more crusadin’ to do!”

“We've got plans!” Scootaloo added.

“And capes!” Sweetie Belle said, holding one of the capes she made.

“Girls, we know you want to go on your crusades, but right now is not a good time.” I told them. “It’s been a long day.”

“Leon is right.” Flutters said as we got the three upstairs. “Maybe the crusading can wait until morning? When it’s light? And not so… dark?”

“Okay, girls, off to bed.” I told the fillies. “Time to get some sleep.”

“How are we gonna find our special talent in our sleep?” AppleBloom asked as she and her friends got in bed.

“Maybe you’ll have a lovely little dream about your special talent.” Flutters said after she blew out the candle.

“But we’re not even tired!” Scootaloo said as I tucked them into bed.

“How about I sing you a lullaby?” Fluttershy suggested as she walked over, the Crusaders agreeing to it.

Fluttershy cleared her throat before she started singing in that beautiful voice of hers.

Hush now, quiet now.

It’s time to lay your sleepy head.

Hush now, quiet now.

It’s time to go to bed.

Just when the girls were about to go to bed, Sweetie Belle spoke up and said “I know this one!”

“Oh, how wonderful!” Fluttershy said and I smiled with her. “Why don’t you sing it with me?”

After she got ready to sing, what I thought was gonna be a lullaby was instead a song that kept her and her friends awake.

Hush now! Quiet now!

It’s time to lay your sleepy head!

Said hush now! Quiet now!

It’s time to go to beeeeed!

“Okay, Sweetie, that was…” Fluttershy tried to stop her, but the filly just kept on singing.

Drifting!

Off to sleep!

Exciting day behind you!

Drifting!

Off to sleep!

Let the joy of dream land find you!

“Okay, thanks, Sweetie. Now…” I said but I couldn’t stop Sweetie Belle.

Hush now! Quiet now!

Lay your sleepy head!

Said hush now! Quiet now!

It's time to go to beeeeed!

Ow!

“What is that?” Scootaloo asked as we heard the panicking clucks of chickens.

Looking out the window, I was shocked to find the chickens all running around.

“Fluttershy, we got a problem!” I said as I turned back over to Flutters as she looked at me. “Looks like Sweetie spooked the chickens. They all fled the coop and are running around!”

“Oh, dear. Girls…” Fluttershy said as we turned to the girls, only to find them gone. “Girls?”

Looking to the window, we had a thought that they went outside.

“Girls, what are you doing out there?” I said as we saw them out there with the chickens.

“Fluttershy, Leon, your chickens are on the loose!” AppleBloom said.

“I wonder what could have caused that.” Sweetie Belle said, not realizing she was the cause of it.

“Don't worry! The Cutie Mark Crusaders will handle this!” Scootaloo said to me and Fluttershy.

“Cutie Mark Crusader chicken herders! Yay!” Sweetie Belle said before the three of them ran off.

“No, I don’t think that’s a…” Fluttershy said before I then spoke out.

“Girls, get back here!” I yelled before we went over to stop the girls from making the situation worse with me teleporting over there and Flutters flying in. “Sweetie Belle! Scootaloo! AppleBloom! Stop! You’re making it worse!”

“Leon is right. The chickens are fine.” Fluttershy said before a chicken got on her head and she then yelled “Girls!”

That got the girls to stop and allowed me and Flutters to get all the chickens together, calmly and gently like it should’ve been done. I even did the call to tell the chickens to get together.

“That’s it. Everybody back to the coop.” I said as we got all the chickens in front of the coop.

“Come on, in you go.” Fluttershy said as she motioned them to head back in the coop, but those chickens just stood there.

I was gonna get them moving when they looked all spooked. Looking to see, I saw Fluttershy giving them this look that scared them back into the coop. It was like a serious glare, the kind Dusk would give when he’s angry. I actually felt a chill up my spine from seeing it. I had to bet that this was “The Stare” Rarity was talking about. Right there, I saw why Flutters got all worried when Rarity talked about it back there. That look in her eye was terrifying.

“There’s some good chickens.” Fluttershy said after all the chickens were in the coop, stopping The Stare and going back to normal. After that, I shook off the shock and walked with her over to the Crusaders. “Okay, you three. Isn’t it about time you got into bed?”

“But…?” They said before Fluttershy stopped them.

“Please?” She asked.

After they nodded, Fluttershy smiled at them before we then got them back inside and back into bed.

“Okay, no more crusading tonight, all right?” I told the girls.

“Yes, Leon!” Scootaloo said to me.

“We promise!” Sweetie Belle said to us.

“Good night, Fluttershy! Good night, Leon!” AppleBloom said to us.

“Great.” I said to them before speaking to Fluttershy. “Now we better get ourselves to bed, huh, Flutters?”

“Yeah. Good night, girls.” Fluttershy said before we walked out of the room with me closing the door.

“Oh, that was exhausting.” I said as we walked down the stairs. “I thought we never get them to bed.”

“I guess so.” She said before she yawned. “Okay, maybe a little.”

“Good thing is finally over.” I said before I plopped myself on the couch.

When I saw Fluttershy trying her best to get herself to her room, I then decided to have her sleep on the couch instead of trying to get herself up the stairs. I teleported myself to the floor before teleporting her to the couch.

“There. Now you can get some rest quicker.” I said as she looked at me with surprise. “Don’t worry, I can sleep down here. As long as you get some sleep, I’m fine.”

“Thank you, Leon.” She said with me with a smile.

“Geez! I knew foalsitting was hard, but not like this.” I said, seeing how hard it was to do this job. “How did Dusk do this?”

“It really wasn’t that hard.” Flutters said to me. “I mean, all we needed to do was just show them who’s in charge. Nothing’s gonna get past Fluttershy and Leon! Good with animals, good with kids.”

“Yeah, I guess you’re right.” I said to her before I put my head down to go to sleep. “Good night, Flutters.”

“Good night, Leon.” Fluttershy said, getting to sleep too. “Mmm! Peace and quiet.”

“Yeah.” I said before I then realized it, getting my head off the floor. “Wait, it’s too quiet.”

Wondering why it got so quiet around the cottage, me and Fluttershy got up and went upstairs to find the girls gone, making Flutters gasp.

“They’re gone!” I said before I then teleported us outside, hoping they were still around the cottage.

“Girls? Girls?” Flutters called out.

“Scootaloo? Sweetie Belle? AppleBloom?” I said as we both looked for them. “Where did they go?”

“Girls?” Fluttershy said as she checked the chicken coop. “Elizabeak! She's missing! Girls?!”

“Fluttershy, over here!” I said to her as she then came over and saw the hole I found in the fence around the coop. “Elizabeak got through the fence! She must’ve ran off when Sweetie spooked her and the others!” I gasped when I saw a familiar cloth on a post of the wooden fence we had. Getting over to it, we both knew where it came from. “It’s some of the cape the girls had!”

“Oh, no!” Fluttershy gasped. “They must have gone looking for my missing chicken!”

“Judging by the tracks, it looks like they're now in…” I said as I gulped, worried of where the girls ran off to. “The Everfree Forest!” Flutters began shivering in fear for what might happen to the girls. “Oh, those girls have really done it this time! They’ve really bitten off more than they can chew!”

“Oh, just like me!” Fluttershy said to me with a look of worry. “You were right, Leon! I never should have offered to watch them!”

“It’s not your fault, Flutters.” I said to her, trying to comfort her. “Neither of us knew this was gonna happen. Let’s just find the girls before something else finds them.”

“Okay.” She said as she took a deep breath and we went off into the Everfree Forest to look for the girls.

After a while of searching, we still couldn’t find the girls and Fluttershy was getting really worried about them and was also pretty scared. I wouldn’t blame her. The Everfree Forest is filled with all kinds of dangerous beasts, ones that go out on the prowl at night. With this, I tried to comfort her so she would feel less afraid as we kept looking for the girls.

“Girls?” Fluttershy said with a gulp. “Girls?”

“Scootaloo! Sweetie Belle! AppleBloom!” I called out.

“Oh, Leon! How are we ever going to find them?”

“Calm down, Fluttershy. We’ll find them. We just need to keep our heads.”

“You’re right.” She then got herself moving again. “Just have to put one hoof in front of the other.” With the snap of a twig, she got spooked. “Ahh! What was that?”

“Fluttershy, take it easy.” I then showed her the twig she stepped on. “It’s just a twig.”

“Oh.” She looked at for a minute before she looked forward and pointed to something. “Leon, what is that?”

Looking over, I saw somepony out in the distance. For a second there, I thought it was the one of the Crusaders, but I saw this pony was too big to be them. Though who I saw there was actually somepony who could actually help.

“It’s Dusk! Come on!” I said as we ran over to Dusk who was just standing there. “Dusk, is that you?” When we got close enough, we saw it was Dusk. “Dusk! Boy, are we glad to see you! We need your help. The girls ran out here into the forest! Can you track them down?” Dusk didn’t answer me. “Dusk, didn’t you hear me? Sweetie Belle and her friends are out there alone! We need to find them quick!” he still didn’t say anything to me. Right there, I knew something was wrong. “Dusk? Are you okay?” Put a hoof on him, I felt a chill as his fur was all cold. “Whoa! Dusk, how long have you been out here? Your fur is so cold. Feels like I’m touch a… A… Ah-ah-ah! Aaaaaaaah!” I screamed when the moonlight and showed me why Dusk was so cold and why he didn’t say anything. Looking like he saw something scary, he was now a stone statue! “Dusk?!”

“Leon, look!” Fluttershy said as we looked past him and saw Dusk wasn’t alone.

“Oh, no! Twilight!” I said as I saw Twilight was a statue just like Dusk.

“Leon, what happened to them?” Fluttershy asked me.

“They’ve been turned to stone!” I said before I then figured out what could have done this. “I’ve seen this before. If what I think it is did this, then that means… Oh, no! The girls!” With that, I then decided to have us split up. “Fluttershy, you go this way! I’ll go that way! We need to find Sweetie Belle and the others before they’re turned to stone too!”

“Okay.” Fluttershy said before talking to our turned-to-stone friends. “Don’t move. We’ll be back for you.” Me and her then rushed into the forest, looking for the girls as fast as we could. “Girls!”

After getting deep enough into the forest, I then tried calling out for the girls.

“Sweetie Belle! Scootaloo! AppleBloom!” I yelled out, looking everywhere for them. “Where are you?”

“Leon?” I heard Sweetie Belle say and looked to find her and her friends.

“Girls!” I said as I ran over to them, relieved that they were okay. “Thank goodness I found you!”

“Leon, what…” AppleBloom started before I started getting them back to the cottage.

“Girls, we need to get back to the cottage!” I said, looking around to make sure that monster wasn’t around.

“But we haven’t found the chicken yet!” Sweetie Belle said to me.

“There’s no time to look for that! We need to get out of this forest!” I told them. “There’s a cockatrice on the loose!”

“A cocka-what now?” AppleBloom asked.

“A cockatrice!” I then told them what the beast was. “It’s a terrifying creature with the head of a chicken and the body of a snake! Now, come on!”

“The head of a chicken and the body of a snake?” Scootaloo said as her and the girls walked away in the wrong direction. “That doesn't sound scary, that sounds silly!”

“Why, if I ever saw one of them cockathingies face-to-face, I'd laugh at how silly it was.” AppleBloom said, shocking me.

“No! Never look at it in the eye!” I said as I teleported in front of them. “That’s the last thing you want to do! If you look a cockatrice directly in the eye…”

“The chicken!” AppleBloom said before those three ran off.

“Girls, wait! Stop!” I yelled as I ran after them.

Somehow I managed to lose them but found them again when I heard Sweetie Belle’s voice.

“There he is!” hearing her I ran over and I found them standing in front of some bushes, a chicken’s head popping out of one of them.

I was relieved to find them, but that relief turned to fear when I saw another chicken head pop out of the bushes and realized what that second chicken head belonged to.

“Two chickens?” Scootaloo said, surprised by the second chicken head.

“I thought only one escaped!” AppleBloom said, neither her or her friends realizing what that “second chicken” really was.

“Grab them both!” Sweetie Belle said as AppleBloom tried to grab one of the heads, luckily it being Elizabeak as she then ran off.

“AppleBloom, no! Get away from that thing!” I told her, stopping her from grabbing that beast. “That’s not a chicken! That’s the cockatrice!”

The cockatrice then went back into the bush before he rose back out, showing its snake body in front of the girls, scaring them as it then flew off. I then watched in terror as it got in front of Elizabeak, giving the poor chicken a stare that turned her to stone.

“Girls, run!” I told them before they started running, screaming as the cockatrice chased them. With them running past me, I then followed up behind, making sure I didn’t lose any of them and that they didn’t look back at the cockatrice. “Girls, don’t stop running and, whatever you do, don’t look back! If you stare at that thing directly in the eye, you’ll turn to stone! We need to get out of here before that thing catches us!” Just when I thought we would escape, one of the girls tripped on something and the all piled up together. I managed to avoid, but was soon met with screaming as the girls saw the stone bodies of Dusk and Twilight. “Girls, calm down!” The girls continued to scream as they ran around in fear. “Girls, listen to me! Girls, please!” I then looked and saw that the cockatrice had managed to catch up to us. “Girls! Get behind me! Now!” With that, all three of them then got behind me. “Avert your eyes! Don’t look at it!” On instinct from having the cockatrice over us, I then turned around and grabbed the girls into a huddle, trying to protect them from the beast. Right there, I was completely afraid. I didn’t know what to do! There was nowhere to hide, nowhere to run! We were trapped! Just when I thought it would be over…

“You! Leave my friends alone!” Fluttershy yelled as I saw her fly in behind the cockatrice, actually looking pretty mad.

“Fluttershy?” I said as I was surprised by what she was doing, the beast turning around to face her.

“Just who do you think you are, going around turning others into stone?” Fluttershy said to it, actually looking at right in the eye.

“Fluttershy, run!” I told her, not wanting her to turn to stone. “Get away from it!

“You should be ashamed of yourself. I have a mind to find your mother and tell her what you've been up to, young man.” Fluttershy said, not backing down even as she was starting to turn to stone. Right there, I was actually surprised as the cockatrice fell flat on its butt and started shaking like it was scared. Looking at Fluttershy, I saw that she was using her stare on it. “Now you go over there, and turn Elizabeak and my friends Twilight and Dusk back to normal, and don't ever let me catch you doing this again!” I was just shocked that the beast started backing down, actually being afraid of her. Right there, I then watched as he legs and tail turned back to normal, the cockatrice canceling its power. “Do you understand me?” Just like that, the cockatrice nodded and ran off. I knew that stare was strong, but I didn’t think she could scare a cockatrice like that. “Leon, are you alright?”

“Fluttershy… That was amazing!” I said as I went over and grabbed her into a hug. “I can’t believe you stood up to that cockatrice like that! I was actually kinda worried.”

“Oh, thank you, Leon.” Fluttershy said as I put her down, blushing a little with a smile.

“Girls, are you okay?” I said as I remembered the Crusaders.

“Yeah, fine!” Scootaloo said.

“Thanks to Fluttershy’s stare.” Sweetie Belle said, compliment Fluttershy.

“Yeah! You're like the queen of stares.” Scootaloo said to her fellow pegasus. “You’re the…”

“Stare Master!” Her and her friends said together.

“Well, I hope you girls learned your lesson.” I said to them. “What were you thinking, running off like that? You had us worried.”

“We know.” Sweetie Belle said to us. “We’re sorry we snuck out of the house and into the forest.”

“Yeah. We’ll listen to you from now on.” AppleBloom said, adding on to it.

“We promise.” Scootaloo said, finishing off what her friends were saying.

“Oh, you do, do you?” Fluttershy said as she walked up to them. “Well, you better or I’ll give you… the Stare!”

After she said that with one eye, we all had a little laugh about it.

“Oh, my head!” We heard a groan and saw Dusk and Twilight walking over to us, now freed from being stone.

“What…what happened?” Twilight said before we heard some squawking and looked to see Elizabeak back to normal and struggling to get out of the ground.

I teleported over and helped the chicken out of the ground, putting her on my back before teleporting us both back over.

“Okay, everypony. Let’s head back to cottage.” I said before all started walking back home.

“Leon, what’s going on?” Dusk asked me.

“We’ll tell you everything back at the cottage.” I told him.

The next morning, me and Flutters were telling Twilight and Dusk the whole story of what happened with Dusk writing it all down in a letter for Princess Celestia.

“…and that’s when I brought you back from stone.” Fluttershy said, finishing the story.

“This is gonna make quite a letter to the princess.” Twilight said as Dusk was getting the last part down.

“I still can’t believe you actually did that, Fluttershy.” Dusk said to the pegasus. “I’ve always read of ponies intimidating a cockatrice, but never looking one in the eye and scaring it. That stare of yours is incredible.”

“Well, I guess that’s just one of the things that makes her special.” I said before speaking to Fluttershy. “Looks like I was wrong to worry. You certainly do know how to handle those girls.”

“Oh, I wouldn’t go that far.” She said to me.

“Huh? What do you mean?” I asked her.

“Well, I assumed that I’d be just as good with kids as I am with animals. Boy, was I wrong.” She said, Twilight writing down the lesson she learned. “I really learned the hard way not to bite off more than I could chew.”

“Well, that’s just one of the harder lessons to learn.” I said to her. “I had to go through the same thing.” I then looked to Dusk. “Though now we both know what being a foalsitter is like. You make it look so easy, Dusk.”

“I understand.” Dusk said to me. “But I think you’re giving yourself too little credit there, Leon.”

“Hmm? How so?” I asked him.

“When Fluttershy wasn’t able to, you actually stood up to get the situation under control. You took charge and got those fillies to listen to you.” He said to me. “Even when you doubted yourself, you overcame that doubt in order to help your friend and keep those kids out of trouble. I say that you’ve proven yourself to be quite the foalsitter, my friend.”

“Thanks, Dusk.” I then smiled at Fluttershy. “Though I don’t think I could’ve done it if Flutters didn’t encourage me to do it.”

“And I’m guessing you’ve learned something from it?”

“Yeah.” Looking back at him and Twilight, I then told them what I learned. “I learned that, just because the first time you do something didn’t go right the first time around, it doesn’t mean it’ll always be that way. As long as you got friends who believe in you as well as got your back, you’ll have the courage to get through the most difficult situations.”

“Wow! Two lessons in one day.” Twilight said after Dusk wrote down what I said, the Fire Dragon unicorn rolling up the letter. “It seems you two have learned a lot.”

“Yeah, we did.” I said as me and Flutters smiled at each other.

“And I think Rarity might’ve learned the same thing about biting off more than she can chew.” Dusk said before I looked behind us. “Speaking of which, hey, cuz!”

“Good morning, Rarity.” Twilight said to the fashionista as she walked over.

“Hey, Rarity.” I waved at her.

“Did you finish all those capes?” Fluttershy asked.

“Oh, just delivered them.” Rarity said as she smiled at us. “I have to admit, if you hadn't come along, I might not have. Thanks again.”

“No problem, Rare.” I said to her. “We were glad to help.”

“Won't you stay for some tea?” Fluttershy offered.

“I would, but I really must get back to the shop and clean up.” She then looked to her little sister and her friends. “Girls, Get your things. Time to go.” Me, Flutters, Dusk, and Twilight smiled at each other until we looked back to see Rarity having some trouble with getting the girls to listen, the three fillies playing around in the yard. “Girls! Girls, time to—Girls!” When it looked like Rarity was getting close to snapping, I was gonna step in before Flutters stopped me and walked over to her. “Your things! Girls! It’s time to—Girls!”

“Allow me.” Flutters said before she cleared her throat and kindly spoke to the Crusaders. “Girls?”

“Yes, Fluttershy.” AppleBloom said as she and her friends stood in front of her and Rarity.

“You called?” Scootaloo asked.

“Go and get your things.” Fluttershy told them. “Rarity is here to see you home.”

“Of course, Fluttershy! Right away!” Sweetie Belle said before the three of them ran off to get their things.

“Ah, huh! Ah!” Rarity said as I walked over and stood next to Fluttershy, the fashionista just shocked by this. “How did you… how did you do that?”

Me and Flutters then winked at Dusk and Twilight, making those two smile at us.

“I guess I’m just as good with kids as I am with animals.” Fluttershy told Rarity as I came over. “Though I couldn’t have done it without a little help.” With that, I then gave her a wink, making the pegasus smile and blush just as the Crusader came running by and said goodbye to me and Fluttershy.

“Ah, uh, speaking of which,” Rarity said, looking a little nervous. “I could use your help with Opal.”

“Of course.” Fluttershy said to her.

“Yeah, sure. How about later today?” I said before I heard the cat and soon found out where Opal was as Rarity turned around.

“How about now?” Rarity said as she flinched from having her cat stuck to her side.

With Dusk and Twilight coming over, me and Flutters had a little laugh with them before the pegasus went on to help Rarity with Opal.

Well, that was my first hoof at foalsitting. It was pretty hard, tiring really. Though I came to see why Dusk enjoyed it so much. Sure, the kids you watch can drive you nuts, but that’s just part of it. It just feels great that you can give them a fun time. Sure, it was just for a sleepover, but I did enjoy watching those three, especially with Fluttershy. It’s because of it I understand her more than I thought. Needless to say, I think I’m gonna like the foalsitter life.

Author's Note

Well, it seems as though Leon and Fluttershy's first attempt at foalsitting had come to be quiet the experience for the two animal caregivers. With Fluttershy learning when not to take on a task that is too much for her and Leon overcoming his self-doubt to help a friend in need, the two have now grown closer as friends. More lessons to be learn and experiences to come next time!

Hey, guys! Sorry it took me so long for this update. You have no idea what had to get through just to get the time to do it, especially with the unexpected weather change. And if you come to see Leon and Fluttershy in a certain way, just wait until you see what will happen next! In the next chapter, we go back to Dusk as he is dealing with a special problem of his as he deals with how feels about Twilight and he's got a little help from a certain cousin of his to help him figure it out. I can tell you this is something you don't want to miss! Well, that's all I got for this chapter! Don't forget to comment and rate the story to tell me what you think! :pinkiehappy:

Chapter 10: Matters of the Heart

“Well, that was certainly an…interesting day.” I remarked as I went to get my saddlebag from the peg.

“I suppose you could say that if you call being turned to stone for hours interesting.” Twilight giggled.

“At least we know how it feels to be a statue.” I pointed out lightly. “Even better, no pigeons happened to be passing by.”

“Dusk! That's disgusting!”

“What? It’s the truth and you know it.” We both fell about laughing at that.

It was the late evening now and we had both come back from Fluttershy’s after having some tea and cake, where Twilight had taken down the letter for the lesson about friendship for the day, learned by both Fluttershy and Rarity: don't bite off more than you can chew. In Fluttershy's case, it had been assuming that she could be just as good with kids as with animals. In Rarity's, it was filling out a massive order for capes to Trottingham. There was even another lesson from Leon: That, even when you doubt yourself, you can be able to pull through as long as you have friends to support you. Valuable lessons for them all.

However, me and Twilight had learned quite a different lesson: never ever underestimate the dangers of the Everfree Forest. The day had started pleasantly enough. We’d both went along to Zecora’s, who greeted us warmly into her home. I had noted, with interest, the decor she had from her home, various masks of different meanings and her exceptional skills as an herbalist.

Drinking her herbal tea, I had told her how I made friends with the guys, how I’d come to be friends with the girls, a tale which she was quite intrigued by and even demonstrated my unique power, which she took an even greater interest in, though she knew about as much about why I could do it as the rest of us did: nothing. Even so, I had enjoyed the day there, more because I was with Twilight than anything else. At one point, Zecora remarked how we made “quite a couple”, at which, flushing furiously, we insisted we were just friends. The zebra had apologized for her mistake, but there was still a hint of a smile as she did.

When evening began to settle, we’d thanked her for her hospitality and started off home. We headed back together, just talking about whatever we felt like, enjoying each other’s company. A few times, we’d drifted close to each other without even realizing it. It was only after our sides brushed together that we noticed and gave each other space. Yet… I didn’t really mind how close she got but… I couldn't figure out why.

Before I could, danger had chosen to rear its ugly head, in the form of a cockatrice that caught us unawared. Without really thinking, I had pushed Twilight aside when I saw it coming and had been turned to stone. Despite my efforts though, the chicken-snake had got her too and we’d been frozen in stone for quite a while. Fortunately, Fluttershy and Leon happened upon us and, using a power known only as “The Stare”, Fluttershy forced the cockatrice to release us from stone. She and Leon had to tell us all of this back at her house as we couldn't really remember much of anything. We’d just blacked out after being frozen.

“It was scary though, seeing you being turned to stone, I mean,” she added. “If Fluttershy and Leon hadn’t been looking for the Crusaders…we might never have been found.”

“Let’s not dwell on what has been, but remain in the now and look towards the future.” I remarked.

“You are just full of those pearls of wisdom, aren’t you?” she noted with a smile. “It seems like you always know just what to say to make me feel better.”

“I wouldn’t be much of a good friend if I didn’t, now would I?” I returned her smile. “We just need to learn our lesson in future: keep a better eye out for cockatrices.” We let out a fresh bout of laughter at that.

“Speaking of lessons, I think it was a valuable one that Fluttershy and Rarity learned today.”

“I couldn’t agree more. It seems like every day, there’s a new lesson to be learned about friendship’s magic.”

“Indeed, yes.” All of a sudden, she gave a little laugh. "Hey, I’ve just realized something.”

“What?”

“You and I are both learning about the magic of friendship.” she pointed out. “You and I have never had friends before, even though you did make some friends before. So we’re both benefitting from the lessons when we discover them. I can’t believe I never realized that before!”

“Hey…yes, you’re right!" My grin grew wider at the realization of this knowledge. "Except…you got five friends to start with while I only had three. Plus, you have a head start on the lessons. I’m not even sure if I got any through having the guys for years, so that’s hardly fair.”

“Oh, yeah…” She gave a nervous chuckle. “Well…at least you’re here now. Who knows? Maybe you can catch up sometime on what you’ve missed.”

“Maybe…” I shrugged and tipped my hat to her. “Anyway, it’s getting late. Goodnight, Twilight. See you tomorrow.”

“Oh. Right, yes.” Was it just me, or did she sound disappointed that I had to leave? “Goodnight, Dusk, sleep well. Oh, wait! Just one more thing.” I halted and looked back. “You know those stones you have at your home?”

I cast my mind back to the last time she’d asked me that, all the way back in winter…

“Dusk, can I ask you something?” Twilight inquired as I sipped on my punch and nodded. “What’s with these…rocks here?”

I looked at where she pointed. She was referring to a set of pebbles, five of them no bigger than a cherry, rested on my windowsill. They were jet black except for a tiny patch of color on them, varying in size and jaggedness for each of them. I could understand her curiosity.

“They’re nothing really, I found them on little wanderings that I do.” I explained to her. “I just happened to see them and I felt kind of…compelled to keep them.”

“How come?” she asked, picking up one and examining it.

“I don’t really know…they just seemed interesting.” I told her. “I know. It sounds silly.”

“Not really. To each their own, after all.” she said brightly, putting it back. “Do you just display them here?”

“Pretty much, yes. Sorry, I know it’s not incredibly intriguing…”

“I suppose not. But…maybe we can find a use for them, perhaps?”

“Use?” I raised an eyebrow. “Use how? Fire them from a catapult?”

“No, nothing like that.” she giggled. “I’ll think about it and get back to you on it. Come on, let’s get back to the party.”

“I do, yes. I actually found another one, recently.” I dared to ask: “Why? Have you found a ‘use’ for them?”

“I think I have, yes.” she replied happily. “Bring them here tomorrow and I’ll show you.” She then looked shyly away. "Anyway… I’ll let you get home. Sleep well.”

“You too.” I gave her one last smile, before stepping out into the night and making my way home.

My mind was now analyzing the last few seconds, so I slowed my pace to reduce chances of bumping into something…or somepony. Had Twilight really been disappointed that I had to go home for the evening or was it just me thinking that? Was she always like that when I had to go home and I just hadn’t noticed until today or was it something that had only just started today?

Twilight enjoyed my company and I enjoyed hers, that much I could be sure about. We had lots in common, after all: we’d both lived in Canterlot, attended Celestia's school, were both intelligent and well read, reasonably skilled in magic (In my case anyway), shared the same company of friends, had never had friends before, read Daring Do, it was an extensive list of common interests that we shared. How could I have ever doubted that we wouldn't be the best of friends?

And yet…I had been realizing that, ever since that little mentioning that Fluttershy had made on our walk, I enjoyed Twilight’s company far more than what might be expected from a friend. When I was around her, I felt something that I didn’t when I was with any of the others. Twilight had made it clear to her views on…this particular matter but…could I really be falling for her?

As I crossed a bridge, a heavy rumble bought me out of my meanderings. I looked up to see black clouds blotting out the stars, forked lightning shooting across the sky. The rain fell hard and fast, forcing me to run and take cover under a nearby tree. Just my luck…I wasn’t even close to home and I would be soaked before I got there.

“Dusk! Dusk, is that you?” I turned to see that the Carousel Boutique, not too far away. Rarity was at the door, frantically signaling to hurry over. “Quick, in here! Hurry!”

Realizing I didn't have many other options, I hurried back into the rain and dived through the open door, feeling the warmth of the Boutique from the cold of the rain that had lashed against me. I heard the door slam shut and hooves help me back onto my own.

“Oh, my, Dusk, you poor dear! You’re absolutely soaking!” I felt a warm aura surround me as Rarity cast a spell to dry me off. “Whatever were you doing out in that horrible storm?”

“I was just caught out in it…my own fault, really I forgot they’d planned one for tonight.” I paused to wring out my hat, flicked it, and placed it smartly back on my head. “Thanks for the save, cuz. You didn't have to.”

“Don’t be silly, I couldn’t just leave any friend of mine in a storm like that and not do something about it.” She checked me over. “Are you quite dry? Hat all wrung out?”

“Yes, I'm fine. Thanks again.” I gave her a grateful smile. “I suppose I was just lucky that I happened to be passing the home of Ponyville’s most generous pony.”

“Oh, you…” She tittered a little. “Well, it’s really no trouble. This storm is only going to last for an hour. You can stay in here, nice and dry, until it passes, then head off home.”

“Are…are you sure?”

“Of course, of course. It’s really no trouble. We are family after all. And I shall be glad of a little company.” She set off for the kitchen. “Now, come along. We can have a nice cup of tea and a chat, just like we did when you first visited.”

“I’m touched you remembered.” I remarked, waiting by the same seat as I did last time, while Rarity boiled the water.

I had only really just started being friends with the girls, so they could still surprise me with these unexpected acts of kindness. It was hard to believe that, years ago, I had no friends, didn't think I ever would. And a while ago, I still had some doubts on making more friends like the guys. Hard to believe…

Holding out her cushion for her and sitting myself down, I was the first to initiate conversation: “So, you managed to get all of those capes finished for the buyers in Trottingham?”

“Oh, yes. You cannot imagine what a relief that was.” She poured us some tea, stirred it, and continued: “Yes, it took so long to finish, what with the time it took to make more gold silk, then to weave it into the fabric…well, let’s just say I'm glad to be done with the whole business.”

“I can see that.” I noted with a smile. “Just don’t take on that much work again and you’ll be fine.”

“I couldn’t agree more.” she nodded. “I haven’t felt so stressed than when I was designing my friends’ dresses for the Gala. What a ghastly fiasco that was!”

“It couldn’t have been that bad. You’re a master of the needle and thread.”

“That’s nice of you to say so, but imagine this.” She spread her hooves out before her. “Not only do you have to design six, original, stunning gowns for six different ponies, but you also have to alter them with every single tiny little addition that they bring forward because they’re not happy with them until, eventually, the finished results are…well, quite frankly, ridiculous. I mean, Pinkie wanted streamers on her dress. Streamers!”

“Wow.” I sipped my tea thoughtfully. “That would be tough, even for you. Still, it all turned out fine, am I right?”

“Oh, yes, indeed…thankfully.” she added, then smiling at me. “I’m just glad that your suit turned out well, Dusk. I’d quite forgotten how much simple it is, designing clothes for the gent. I did my best to try and make it…you. You did like it?”

“Rarity, you did a wonderful job and I’m very grateful to you, as I’ve said.” he assured her. “I think it matches me perfectly.”

“That’s what I thought, but it is kind of you to say so." she said, fluttering her lashes at me. “Yes, I wanted yours to be simple and modest, but also make it so you stand out a little in the crowd, to make it sparkle like your wonderful puppets. And it had to match your hat, darling, I simply cannot picture you these days without it. So, I gave you ‘gangster’ style look, simple and smart, but also dashing and refined, adding shine to the pinstripes and tie.”

“I thought I recognized the style.” I noted. "I thought it really suited me just fine. Thanks again. And I can say the same for Shield and the others. They seem to like their suits.”

“Well, to be honest, I may have used the styles of dresses to make their suits and adding some of their own to them.” Rarity said. “Seeing how bold Shield is as much as Rainbow Dash, how close Dog is to Applejack, and how Leon seems to act like Fluttershy, it seemed to make sense to do so.”

“I can see that. What about the girls? I haven’t seen their outfits yet.” I said, my curiosity of how those dresses turned out coming along. “Would you like to tell me about them?”

“Of course! Well, there’s Applejack’s, I 'spruced up' her old work duds, quite simple really…”

I let her carry on in her monologue about the design and thought process she went through for each of the girls’ gowns. I marveled at how easy it was to talk to her and the others now, compared to months ago when I would sometimes be pausing and stuttering all of the time when it came to some-one who was outside of the circle of friends I made in Canterlot all those years ago. Just one of the changes they’d bought about in me that I was thankful for.

After a while, I found myself drifting back into my mind as I began to wonder about something… I had not yet seen Twilight in her Gala dress…how did it look on her? Did it fit her and increase her beauty? What did she think of my own suit? How did she…

“Dusk? Hello? Equestria to Dusk?” I blinked as I snapped out of my thoughts, Rarity looking at me curiously.

“Oh! Um…sorry, Rarity. I was um…lost in thought, I guess.” I felt rather guilty that I’d stopped listening to her.

“You are quite a deep thinker, aren’t you?” she said, with interest. “Care to share your thoughts with the common folk?”

“It’s um…nothing important.” I thought quickly, to change the subject. “You, um…mentioned that, er…you wanted to meet somepony at the Gala?”

“Oh, Dusk! Not just somepony. Him.” Her eyes glazed over as she gave a deep sigh.

“Um… ‘Him’?” I didn’t quite follow. She obviously meant somepony she had affection for, that was obvious.

“Yes. The most handsome, eligible unicorn stallion in Equestria. The nephew of Princess Celestia, Prince Blueblood!” Rarity looked as though she would faint from the very mention of his name.

“Blueblood?” I said without realizing. “I know him.”

“You know him?” She looked at me as if I had just flown in through her window to tell her that she was actually lost Canterlot royalty.

“Well, yeah.” I simply told her, not really liking to talk about Blueblood. “I’m friends with his cousin, so…”

“Sweet Celestia, you’re right! It has been so long that I forgot of your acquaintance with Prince Gold Star! Or should I said ‘Mystic King Gold Star’.” She then went looking at me with eyes full of wondered curiosity. “Tell me, what’s he like? Is he every bit as dashing as they say he is?”

“Dashing” was hardly the first word I’d use to describe the Prince. He was certainly good-looking, I’d say that much, but it seemed that he had to sacrifice any manners for those looks. I remembered when I first saw him…

I’d been carrying a large pile of books for studying, back in Canterlot. I’d just reached the door, when it suddenly burst open and hit me, causing me to drop them all on the floor. I had just started to pick them all up, when the Prince strutted through like he owned the place. He'd glanced down at me, but didn't even stop to ask if I was okay or to help me, even apologies. He'd just walked straight on, leaving me in a heap of books, fuming slightly.

Not only that, but back then, when he and Gold Star would run into each or when that prince would come to visit my friend, Blueblood would always greet Gold with such disrespect, saying that he was just a commoner who got lucky to picked off the streets and adopted as Princess Celestia’s son. It was only after he became the new Mystic King that Blueblood started giving him some aspect of respect. Though I’m pretty sure he doesn’t mean any of it and is just jealous of his cousin getting a higher ranking than him. And whenever he talked to me, Blueblood always talked down to me like I was a servant, somepony beneath him.

It was easy for me to say he was jerk who was too self-absorbed to care about anypony else. But…maybe he would be different with Rarity, if they met. I decided not to enlighten her with what I experienced with my encounters of the so-called prince, instead saying…

“I can’t really say. Didn’t really talk to the guy as much as Gold. Let’s say that he’s everything that you may hope him to be.”

“Wonderful! Soon enough, my love.” she murmured, sighing again. Then, she shook her head and smiled. “But enough about my romantic fantasies. What about you, darling?”

“What about me? What?”

“Dusk, how can you even say that? A young, handsome and remarkable unicorn such as yourself, there must be somepony that you harbor affections for? Or, perhaps, one who already has her on you?”

Blushing heavily from those compliments, my brain went into overload. She knew, she had to! I would have to tell her now, there was no other way out of this. Should I tell her? Was I even sure about how I felt? Perhaps distract her from it…

No…just tell her. Who knows, perhaps she could offer an opinion…or just laugh and tell me this would be a waste of time.

“Well… I suppose that, er…there is… somepony.” I whipped my head up. “If I do say, you have to promise not to tell anypony, okay? Keep it between us…for now?”

“Of course, you have my word. Now, go on.”

“Okay… now I’m not too sure myself yet… anyway…” I took a deep breath and calmed my nerves. “I think that I… have feelings for… Twilight Sparkle.” I hurried this last bit, diverting my gaze elsewhere.

There. I’d said it. I’d admitted it to somepony. When I dared to look back, I saw that Rarity was still smiling, more warmly now though.

“I thought so.” she said knowingly.

“W-w-what?”

“What you just said.” she clarified. “You and Twilight do have a lot in common, spend a lot of time together. I thought that, if anypony would have your affection, it would be her.” She smiled even more warmly.

"B-b-but…I’m not sure if I do…feel that way… about her.” I went on pathetically. “I mean… I don't know…”

“Well, let’s see then.” Rarity said. “Do you often find your thoughts drift to her?”

“Um…quite a bit, I guess…”

“Do you often pass glances at her, one might say, even stare?”

“Um…perhaps…”

“Do you enjoy her company, to the point that it's almost difficult to think of leaving her side?”

“…Yes…” I then stopped her and got to some important facts about my family. “But that doesn’t exactly prove as much of me having those kind of feelings for Twilight.”

“Really?” She asked, still smiling. “How so?”

“Well… Fire Dragons like me are kind of… complex.” I said before I got to explaining what I meant. “Ever since I started acting like this around Twilight, I went to go searching some old Fire Dragon logs and Element Gang Legend stories for some answers.”

“Fire Dragon logs?” Rarity raised a brow at me hearing me say that.

“Yeah, every Fire Dragon in my family has always kept these journals to record their own thoughts and experiences, give a way for the future generations to know who they were and possibly even give them knowledge to help them.”

“Oh, I see. So what did you find?”

“Well… looking to their experiences at finding love, I found out that there were some discrete signs that show a Fire Dragon is in love.”

“Yes, and those signs are?”

“Well… you know how I usually blow out black smoke from my nostrils when I’m mad?”

“Yes.”

“Well, it turns out that, when a Fire Dragon gets embarrassed or… excited in a certain way, they blow out white steam. Though I’ve seen myself do that around Twilight, I’m pretty sure it’s just from a little embarrassment.”

“Uh-huh.” She said to me as she sipped her tea. “And the other signs?”

“Well, the other signs are ones that somepony would have to pay attention to even notice.” I then started listing the other signs. “One of them is with the tail, which you can only tell when it’s not camouflaged. It wags at a fast pace when the Fire Dragon it belongs to gets excited, almost the same way a dog does it when it’s happy.”

“Really? Oh, how adorable!” I blushed when she said that before she gave me a sly smile. “Though I would have to guess I’m not the only pony who thinks this, hmm?”

“Actually, I think you’re the only pony who thinks that.” I lost my blush as I remembered the moment I saw my tail wagging like that. “I’m pretty sure Twilight thought of it as just confusing than adorable. The only time I’ve noticed my tail doing that is when I stopped looking at Twilight when she noticed me doing that. With how I felt with that, I’m pretty sure that the wagging is also a sign of embarrassment.”

“Is that so?”

“Yes, what else could it be?”

“While I do understand that being embarrassed could be the cause of it, I believe that it wags in such a way because you’re infatuated with Twilight.”

“Come on, Rare! It’s obvious that I’m just a little embarrassed because I keep getting that sort of feeling when I look at Twilight when she’s just my friend.”

“Sounds like somepony is in denial!” She used a sing-song voice in her emphasis of that word.

“I’m not denying anything! I’m just pointing out the obvious.”

“Really? Well, darling,” She said before she motioned behind me, “if you are speaking truthfully, then why is your tail wagging in such a way?”

Looking behind me, I was shocked to find that my tail was wagging, fast like an excited dog. Feeling heat rush to my cheeks, I quickly grabbed it and held it close in front of me.

“Now, Dusk, there is no reason to be ashamed. You said it yourself that it is natural.” Rarity said to me, her sly smile becoming a smug one. “And you do not have to become so defensive about such a thing.”

“I’m not being defensive!” I yelled, surprising her. When I realized I just did, I let go of my tail and looked at her with guilt, the heat leaving my cheeks. “Sorry, Rare. I didn’t mean to yell.”

“It’s quite alright, darling. I supposed I did press too far into this.” She took a sip of her tea before motioning me to continue. “Are there are any signs indicating a Fire Dragon’s attraction to somepony?”

“Well, yeah.” I then regained my composition and went on to continue what I was saying. “Anyway, another thing about a Fire Dragon’s tail is that, when they do end up gazing at someone they are attracted to, it would raise itself and the tip and parts close to the tip would curve a bit to form the shape of a heart, swaying back and forth like a slow tempo metronome. It only happens when the tail isn’t camouflaged.”

“Yes, I could see how that would be the case.”

“Well, there’s also something else about when a Fire Dragon gazes at somepony like that. The heart-curving tail is actually a sign of it occurring. This sign is quite the odd one.”

“Well, what is it?”

“Well… you see… when a Fire Dragon gazes at somepony in a sense of attraction, they’re pupils and irises of their eyes actually change to becoming heart-shaped.”

“Really?” She asked, oddly sounding just a little surprised.

“I know, it’s odd. Nopony is exactly sure why that happens. Even when you approach it scientifically, there’s no way to explain it. It’s just part of Fire Dragon biology. Weirdest thing is that it just stops when a Fire Dragon starts having that attraction of theirs returned by the pony they are attracted to.”

“I suppose that is quite the mystery.”

“With that said, unless I was able to look at myself as it happens, there is no way to tell if I show those signs. It cut outs as soon as I try to see if my tail is curved or not.”

“Well…” Rarity put her cup down as she looked at me with a knowing smile. “You might not, but it doesn’t mean somepony else doesn't see it.”

“What do you mean?” I was confused by this. What did she mean by that?

“Actually, darling… I knew all about this situation you were having.”

“What?!” I was shocked. She actually knew that I was acting like this? How did she know? “How?”

“To tell you the truth, it was actually Spike who told me all that what was happening.” She then started to explain. “You see, you didn’t know it, but Spike had seen the way you’ve been acting with Twilight.”

“Why did he tell you?”

“Spike thought that it was for the best to tell you about this, considering how you are. No offense, darling, but you aren’t exactly know for taking such news.”

“So he didn’t tell me about my weird behavior because he didn’t want to worry me?”

“Of course. He is your friend after all.”

“Yeah, he is.” I couldn’t help but smile at the thought of Spike being a good friend. “So I guess he came to you because he thought you would understand as you’re my cousin.”

“Well, yes. And I’m glad to tell you of what he had found.”

“You mean the tail wagging and the steam? Seeing how I usually get comfortable around the library when it’s just me, him, and Twilight, it’d be hard to miss.”

“Yes, but that’s not all he saw.”

“Huh? What do you mean?”

“You did more than that, darling. What transpired before, Spike saw you showing the other three signs. Your tail curved to make a heart and your eyes having hearts of their own, all while you would look upon Twilight with a smile. Though he did not see what he saw, I knew what all this had meant.”

“Wait, are you saying that…” I was just shocked by this. I actually had all the signs? Then… I really did have feelings for Twilight.

“There is no doubt about it. You truly have feelings for her, Dusk.” she said confidently, still smiling. “Personally, I think that the two of you would make a very cute couple.”

“That’s, um…nice of you to say so. But…” I added sadly. “She thinks romance is a waste of time, that chasing after somepony who may not even return your feelings is nothing to get your hopes up. I don’t think I have much of a chance.”

“I don’t think so, dear. From what Twilight told us, she thought much the same of friendship once upon a time. Now look at her. I’m sure that, in time, she would start to look at romance in much the same light. It may take some time, but she will.”

“But…how will I know if she even feels the same way?”

“Most times, you can’t. But that’s the thrill of love, not quite knowing but that elation you feel when you realize they do feel the same…” She sighed again. “There's nothing else like it.”

I nodded at this. “So…you think I might…have a chance with her?”

“I don't think you will, I know you will.” she said confidently. “We’ll keep this between us, as I promised, but if there is any way I can help at all, don’t hesitate to ask.”

“Okay. Thank you, Rarity.” There was one thing I felt he should ask. “Is there anything do you think I should do, you know…to show Twilight how I feel?”

“Dusk, quite frankly, you’ve been doing all of the right things so far.” she informed me. “You two are already close friends, you share much of the same interests. You seem to go out of your way for her, can make conversation easily—oh, and the flowers! That was a wonderful gesture. I’m sure she was grateful for those.”

“She was, yes…so, should I just…keep doing what I’m doing?”

“Yes, do. One thing that scares a girl off is moving too quickly. Take it nice and slowly, pay her the occasional compliment on her appearance or her work. You do that, I’m sure you’ll succeed. After all, you have me helping you.”

“Right. I’ll bear that in mind.” I shyly returned Rarity's smile. At least she was being supportive of my feelings. Now I admitted it, I felt quite sure that my feelings for Twilight went beyond friendship.

“Oh, look! The storm’s passed.” I looked to see that the rain had indeed stopped. “I suppose all of our talk of romance chased the clouds away.”

“Perhaps it did.” I finished my tea, then stood up to go. “Well, I’d better get home. I’ve kept you long enough. Thanks again, Rarity…for everything.”

“It was no trouble at all.” she assured, showing me to the door. “Just remember, anything I can do, just say the word.”

“Right.” Despite the heat that flooded to my face, I returned her smile. “Goodnight, Rarity.”

And I left the Carousel Boutique, setting off home once more, in considerably happier spirits, and of lighter mind, than I ever had been. It seemed daunting, almost terrifying, what I now hoped to achieve. But then again, so had making friends. I would be patient and wait…for now.

Author's Note

Seems the plot now thickens as Dusk has found himself a new goal in life. After a talk with his generous cousin, Dusk has come to the conclusion that he sees Twilight as more than just a friend. With the help of Rarity, he sets his sights on winning her heart and begins his wait for the right moment to share these feelings with his fellow librarian. See what comes of the two unicorns next time!

Hey, guys! What did you think of the chapter? I thought you might like to find out how Fire Dragons like Dusk show that they have got a crush on a certain somepony. Especially with how somepony like Rarity could figure it out. For the next chapter, Dusk and Twilight are going to be helping the Cutie Mark Crusaders find their talents, this time in an event that made to show talent. Though something tells me that Twilight is going to be deal with more than just helping the fillies come up with an act. Well, that's all I got for this chapter! Don't forget to comment and rate the story to tell me what you think! :pinkiehappy:

Chapter 11: The Show Stoppers

“Thank you, Twilight, for letting me place this poster for the talent show in the library.” Cheerilee expressed to the unicorn, as we approached the door.

“It’s no trouble at all, Ms. Cheerilee.” I assured her. “I intend to come and see it on the night, so it’ll be a reminder for me.”

“Wonderful! I’ll be happy to see you there. The children are, of course, very excited about it. It’s a real opportunity for them to showcase their talents.” She then looked at me. “I don’t suppose you would be able to give any help in setting it all up?”

“I’m sorry. I don’t think I’ll have the time. But,” I added quickly, “I’m sure my second assistant Dusk will be more than happy to help. We can ask him if you like.”

“That would be wonderful, I’d be most grateful if he could.” We opened the door to the library and stepped inside, immediately confronted by Spike.

“I had nothing to do with this.” he said straight away. I soon saw what he was talking about.

“What is going on here?”

I looked over the scene, feeling quite scandalized, to see so many books in such disarray, in a large pile in the center of the room. Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo, and AppleBloom were at the center of the chaos, scanning through any book, parchment, or scroll they could find. Close by, I saw Dusk, who was desperately trying to bring some order, sorting out any books that they tossed aside into neater stacks.

“Well, we sure ain’t gettin’ our cutie marks as librarians.” AppleBloom remarked.

“I should think not.” Spike sternly said, earning a frown from me. “What?”

“I’m sorry, Twi.” Dusk abashedly said, looking up. “They were looking for a way to earn their marks…I didn’t think it would do any harm in letting them try.”

“It’s alright, Dusk.” I assured him, smiling gently at how forthcoming he was. “We can sort all of this out later.” I then spoke to the fillies. "Girls, I think you’re going about this the wrong way. Instead of trying to do things in areas you’re not familiar with, why not try doing things in areas that you already like?”

“And I have the perfect place to start.” Cheerilee rolled out the colorful poster on the floor for them to see. The three of them each read in turn, starting with AppleBloom.

“‘Showcase your talents…’”

Then Scootaloo. “‘…for all to see…’”

And finally Sweetie Belle. “‘…Perform in the Ponyville school talent show.’”

“There'll be all sorts of awards. Best dramatic performance, best comedy act, best magic act… Surely you can find your talent.” their teacher said encouragingly.

“This would be the perfect place to discover our talents.” AppleBloom exclaimed. “Jugglin’!”

“Acting!” Scootaloo proclaimed.

“Magic tricks!” Sweetie Belle piped up.

“Square dancin’!”

“Tightrope walking!”

“Tiger taming!”

“My little ponies! You're missing the point.” I cut off, refraining from laughing at their extreme suggestions.

“She’s right.” I looked up to see that Dusk had wandered over. I let him offer his own insight for it was usually good. “From what you’ve told me, you’ve been attempting to find your talents in unfamiliar territory. Instead of trying new things, why not focus on what you’re already good at, what you enjoy doing? That’s how you find your talent.”

“Sure! We can do that.” Scootaloo agreed.

“Yeah! Sure we can.” Sweetie Belle echoed.

“Well,” AppleBloom said, “whatever we do, we’ll do it as…”

“The Cutie Mark Crusaders!” Together, they raised their hooves to the sky. They then turned to Dusk. “Thanks for letting us try and be librarians. Sorry we messed up the books so much.”

“It’s fine, girls. Nothing that can’t be cleared away.” he said gently. “You run along now. I think you’ve got some plans to make.”

“We sure do! Come on, let's go!” Scootaloo led the way as they ran off to begin making plans for their performance.

“Well, at least they’re enthusiastic.” Dusk remarked, turning to Cheerilee. “Sounds like it's going to be a good night.”

“I certainly hope so. Now, I was wondering, Dusk, if you would like to help set it all up? We’re about to start preparing the stage if you’d like.”

“I, uh…certainly!” His own enthusiasm to help made me smile. “That is…if Twilight doesn’t mind?”

“Of course not.” I said. “Well, first I want to talk to you about something. Is that okay, Ms. Cheerilee?”

“Yes, it’s fine. Just come along when you're ready, Dusk. You know where the school is, so I’ll see you there.” With a grateful smile, the school teacher left, leaving us three librarians with some tidying to do.

As soon as she did leave, we set to work rearranging all of the scattered books and parchment, though Spike was a little reluctant as it wasn’t their mess. After some encouragement from Dusk and frowning from me, he soon set to work too.

As we did, I would occasionally glance at Dusk, who would be levitating several books at once, sorting them with a spring in his step, a smile on his face, and humming an upbeat tune. I couldn’t help but marvel at how different he was to when I’d first met him. Instead of working in silence, almost brooding, he was now happy, eager to work, and brought a different kind of air to the library whenever he was there. Friendship had really changed him for the better…

This occasional glancing was something we both seemed to do. There were times, when my gaze flicked to him, that he would be looking somewhere else, diverting his eyes away from me and looking a little red in his cheeks. Though what made this odd was, while he had it in its true form, he would have his tail wagging side to side. It could just be my imagination, but I could swear that he was doing it…but why was he doing it? For that matter, minus the tail wagging, why was I doing it too?

“That’s the last one.” Dusk said, bringing me out of my thoughts. “Remind me never to let them anywhere near these books again.”

“You got that right.” Spike agreed as he wandered off into the kitchen, leaving me and Dusk alone.

“So…Twi,” Dusk began, “what did you want to see me about?”

“Huh?” I’d been a state of deep thinking again. “Oh, yes! Did you bring the stones like I asked you to?”

“Of course.” He levitated them out of his saddlebag to me, letting me examine them once more.

Just like I’d seen them last time: jet black, varying in appearance and a little in size, all with a tiny dash of color on them. The newest one, I noticed, had the color of my fur, purple. I still didn’t know why they had these nor why Dusk had collected them, but they were obviously important to him, so I wanted to do this for him.

“Curious, aren’t they?” he noted as I studied them. “I suppose that’s why I collected them. So, what do you want these for? They’re just knick-knacks, really.”

“That’s why I want to make them something more.” I smiled at his raised eyebrow. “Remember when you got me those flowers?”

“Yes…” He flushed red again at the memory of it.

“Well, it really was a nice thing for you to do. So… I wanted to give you something in return. So… here…”

I levitated them before him, remembering the spell that I needed, engulfing them in a bright light. When it had passed, they were all joined together on a length of black rope, which I allowed to hover to Dusk and gently tie around his neck as he gazed on, a smile growing on his face.

“Twilight…what’s this?” He looked down at the necklace, wonder shining in his eyes.

“Do you like it?” Really hoping that he did, I pointed with my hoof. “It was a simple enough spell. I know it’s not much, but…you can wear it, for luck.”

“I…I…” I could see his eyes watering a little. Then, he gave me a gentle hug. “Thank you, Twi. I really like it. This is…a great thing you’ve done.”

“I’m glad you think so.” I let him step back, returning his warm smile. “You’re very welcome, Dusk.”

“You know…the things you girls do for me…you can still surprise me.” he said with a smile.

“We try.” I giggled. “You can go help with the Talent Show if you like.” For some reason, I found myself hoping he would say “no”.

“Right you are.” He hurried to the door, giving me one last smile before he left. “Thanks again for this, Twi. I’ll be sure not to lose it.”

“I hope not. See you later…” Once again, I felt a small amount of disappointment as he dashed off. But…why should I?

When Spike returned from the kitchen, munching on a sapphire, I had him fetch the book on magical theory that I’d been meaning to continue pursuing…the one Dusk had got me for Hearth’s Warming. I’d already read through half of it and it was quite a fascinating read with some new additions updated from the previous volume in the series. I opened the page I marked out, my eyes traveling over the words:

Starswirl the Bearded, possibly the greatest unicorn magician to have ever lived, always sought to push the boundaries of what could be done with unicorn powers, unlocking spells of huge power and potential. However, he also believed that these spells should never be misused, or the consequences could be disastrous…

I nodded as I read the passage. I certainly found it hard to argue with Starswirl on that regard. I wondered if Dusk knew much about this field of study. He certainly did know quite a lot…what did he think of the ancient unicorn’s views? What would he say? Would he want to discuss that with me?

Wait, why did that matter? Sure, we were best friends, worked in the same place, and shared a lot of the same interests, but why did I feel the need recently to ask his opinion on things, get his view? I didn’t need to ask him about everything… It was just because we were friends…and co-workers.

Shaking my head, I tried to return to the book. But, whenever I tried to immerse myself in it, my thoughts kept drifting to Dusk. No matter how much I tried, I just couldn’t stop my thoughts wandering to him somehow… Why was that? Maybe…maybe it was because he would normally be here, but he wasn’t, so I was trying to just get used to it. Yes, that was it.

Not much happened throughout the rest of the day. The Cutie Mark Crusaders showed up again, to get a book called Ghosts, Goblins, and Ghoulish Figures, leaving both me and Spike expressing our thoughts on what the fillies would need with such a book. And again, I couldn’t help but think about what Dusk might have said about it. It felt strange, not having him around as much…well, he would be busy.

Not that it mattered to me, I didn't mind. Why should I?

Over the next days leading up to the talent show, Dusk was, of course, kept with helping out set up the show for Cheerilee, always making sure it was okay with me first, before leaving to get more things organized. He was always considerate like that, I’d noticed. I’d noticed lots of things about him since he’d moved here and started working. How did he ever think of himself as just some nopony? So clever, so well-read, so handsome… Wait, handsome? I whipped my head up now, so hard that I hit the shelf above me with it. Rubbing it, I thought furiously why that description had come to mind. Why was I thinking like this? Why couldn’t I figure it out? I had to know!

It was the day when, in the evening, the talent show would be taking place that I decided that I needed to talk to somepony, about my constant musings about my stallion friend. I couldn’t figure it out herself…I had to ask somepony. I needed to have some honest advice.

Asking Spike to watch the library, I trotted off in the direction of Sweet Apple Acres, arriving in just a few minutes as I was moving so quickly. Calming myself down, I searched for Applejack and Dog, who came through a thicket of trees, smiling at the sight of me.

“Well, howdy there, Twilight!”

“Hey, Applejack, Dog! Where’ve you just come from?”

“The CMC clubhouse. They’re busy practicin’ for the talent show we’ve just seen 'em.” Applejack told me with her and Dog giving grimaces.

“How are they doing? Are they ready for it?”

“They’re ready alright… Everypony’s gonna be ‘speechless’, let’s just say…” She shook her head before she and Dog restored their smiles. “Anyway, what brings ya here today?”

“Well…” Did I have to ask them so quickly? No, get a hold of yourself, Twilight. “I wanted to ask you two about something…well, somepony.”

“Sure thing, hun.” Dog beckoned me to a spot under an apple tree, him and Applejack sitting on the grass. “What’s on your mind?”

“Well…” I felt the heat rise to my face. Why was I acting like this? “It’s… it’s about… Dusk…”

“What about him?” His expression hardened. “He hasn’t started actin’ distant again, has he?”

“Oh, no, no! Nothing like that!” I said quickly. “He’s actually helping to set up the talent show tonight.”

“Really? That’s nice of him.” Dog smiled, nodding approvingly. “He’s sure changed from that nervous lil’ colt me and the boys first saw in Canterlot, ain’t he?”

“Yes…yes, he has.” I smiled fondly, happy that one of my friends thought the same as me in that respect. “Anyway, I wanted to tell you something about him…that’s happened with me…” I then proceeded to tell Applejack and Dog, who just sat and listened patiently, everything that I could put into words about how I felt around Dusk, how my thoughts always centered around him and, most importantly, that I just couldn't explain it myself.

All the while, Applejack and Dog just listened. However, with every word that I spoke, their smiles seemed to grow more knowing, warmer. Like they really did know something I didn’t. By the time I finished, Applejack was positively grinning and Dog was snickering.

“What? What’s so funny?” I asked, a little annoyed that they weren't taking this seriously.

“Nothin’, sugarcube. It’s just… well, it’s kinda obvious really.” Dog said, still snickering.

“What’s obvious? What?” Why couldn’t they just be straight with me?

“Twilight, we may not be experts, but anypony’d tell ya… well…” Applejack paused for a minute, still wearing that grin. “Ya like Dusk.”

“What? Of course, I do. We’re best friends!”

“No, not what ah meant… ah mean, ya like-like him.” she emphasized.

“Huh? What’s that meant to…” I stopped when my mind finally revealed the answer. “Oh, no… No, no, no, no! That can't be it.”

“Why wouldn’t it be? It’s the only thing it could be.”

“But it can’t be!” I now found myself nervously pacing. “I can’t feel about somepony…like that. Friendship is one thing, but romance? That’s just silly! Absolute nonsense!”

“Why would it be nonsense? What’s wrong with romance?” Dog asked.

“It’s just silly. I mean, devoting all of your time trying to dote somepony, woo them, when they may not even feel the same way? That just doesn’t make any sense! It’s foolish!”

“Twi…”

“And why would he even feel anything like that for me? I’m not saying he does, but why would he? I’m not…well, it’s just not possible! How would it affect us? Wait, why am I even asking? It’s all just not possible!”

“Okay, okay, calm down, Twi.” Applejack said. Dog stopped snickering and he and Applejack had wiped off their grins now, concerned at how distressed I now was. “We’re just tellin’ ya what we think. Ya don’t have to believe us. We’re sure there’s a…different reason. You’ll figure it out if that’s the case.”

“Yeah… yeah, of course I will.” I agreed, calming myself. “Maybe it’s something else… I just need more time to think… Sorry I kinda lost it there.”

“Don’t dwell on it, Twi.” She gave me a well-known honest smile. “If ya like, we can keep this between us for now. We won’ tell a soul.”

“Thanks, AJ. You too, Dog.” I returned the smile as best I could, turning to go. “I’d better get going. I’ll see you at the show tonight.”

“Sure thing. Have a good one. And, Twi?" I turned back. "Just wonderin’ here…what if we are right?”

“Applejack, Dog…”

“Just if, sugarcube. Just if.” she repeated.

I thought for a moment, being sure not to dwell too much on those words. It would be a waste of time, even considering it now.

“Then…you can say ‘I told you so’.”

“Duly noted. See ya, Two…”

As I made my way back to the library, returning to my studies once more, no matter how hard I tried, I couldn’t stop Applejack's words from resounding in my mind, echoing in my thoughts.

What if we are right?

It was the night of the talent show. Everypony in town had turned out to see the little fillies and colts perform and show off their special talents and skills, to revel and share in the pride that they no doubt shared with them.

I was backstage, crossing over to the three dark-robed figures that were AppleBloom, Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle. All the while, I couldn’t help but cast my gaze around for Dusk, wondering where he might be back here…it felt like so long since I’d seen him…

No, stop thinking like that, Twilight. I told myself. It's all silly… Glad for the distraction, I approached the girls.

“My little ponies! How are you doing?”

“Nervous…” They all admitted

“Don't worry.” I said in a determined tone. “You’re gonna be amazing. Remember, just stick to what you know best.”

“See, girls? Just like I've been saying.” I looked up to see Dusk, descend down a stage rope and landing before them. “Phew! Glad that worked… Anyway, hav…” He stopped and tripped, realizing his leg was still stuck in a loop of rope. Red in the face, he disentangled it and cleared his throat.

“You okay, Mr. Dusk?” AppleBloom asked.

“Fine, thank you.” he said with as much dignity as possible. I suppressed a giggle at how flustered he looked and he tried again. “Anyway, haven’t I told you everypony else would say the same? Focus on your strengths and you’ll do fine.”

I wasn't entirely surprised at how supportive he was being to them, he was always good with words of encouragement. But still…it was nice to see him being there for the girls as he apparently had been. It was why I had tried my best not to laugh at his slip-up.

My feelings for him still felt confused, almost hidden. But I felt for sure the two of us were still good friends. I wasn’t going to let a little confusion spoil that. I would just have to keep my feelings in check and under control.

“Yeah…you were right, Dusk. Thanks for the support. You too, Twilight.” Sweetie Belle said sincerely.

“It’s no trouble.” I exchanged a smile with my friend. “I can’t wait to hear you sing, Sweetie Belle.”

“Why does everypony always think I’m gonna sing?” she asked, annoyed.

“Actually, Twilight Sparkle,” Scootaloo corrected. “I’m the main singer tonight.”

“Oh?” I hadn’t expected that. But there was more to come...

“And I’m the main dancer.” AppleBloom proceeded to perform a karate chop.

“Oh?”

“And I’m in charge of…”

“Costumes?” I asked, fearing the worst.

“And sets and props. How’d you know?” So…they’d taken my words to heart, but not in the way I expected.

“Really, girls?” I said nervously. “Are you sure…”

“Cutie Mark Crusaders, you're on next.” Cheerilee announced. “Break a leg.”

“Knock them dead, girls.” Dusk added.

“Wow! The theatre sure has a lot of violent ways of sayin’ ‘good luck.’” AppleBloom remarked as they scurried off.

“Break a le…” I stopped as I heard AppleBloom trip. “Uh… good luck!” I turned to look at Dusk. “How do you think they’ll do? I thought… well, you know…”

“That’s what I thought too.” he said, nodding. “But they’re doing what they’re comfortable with and we shouldn’t fault them for that. Let’s just see how it goes.” He turned to smile at me, beckoning me up a set of stairs. “Come on, these are the bests seats in the house.”

I looked down to see we were up in the rafters, where the lights were shining down on the stage below, looking down from above. This certainly was a unique spot to view it from. I looked at Dusk to see that the necklace I made for him was still there.

“Hey, you’ve still got it.” I remarked.

“Of course. You made it for me. I’m not going anywhere without it now. I might get struck by a bout of bad luck.” he joked.

“Dusk… I…” I was cut off as the lights went down and the music began to play.

I watched with Dusk as the girls began to perform their routine. It didn't start off well as Scootaloo sang many notes off key, most of the dancing was uncoordinated and clumsy and the sets and props looked crude and tacky. I knew they were just fillies, but considering how well AppleBloom had done fixing up their clubhouse. I looked at Dusk, who was grimacing and gasping, so he thought much the same.

The routine started off badly and it ended just as badly with the set the girls had made literally falling to pieces, the audience bursting into laughter. Dejectedly, the girls trouped off the stage. I wanted so badly to go and make them feel better and, by the looks of it, so did Dusk. However, the girls were called back on stage for the awards, reluctantly mind.

We watched as Spike handed out the awards as the CMC hid behind the other performers to avoid more laughter. They were just as surprised as us, the two unicorns, however, when they were given the award for “best comedy”. We must have clapped the hardest out of all of them as they all gave a bow, quickly leaving the rafters to congratulate them for their efforts.

“Congratulations, ponies! Job well done.” I voiced to them.

“Seconded.” Dusk agreed. “See? I told you you’d be great!”

“Thanks…” they all said sadly.

“Hey, why the glum looks?” Dusk asked gently. “You should be proud of yourselves.”

Scootaloo sighed. “We worked really hard and won a prize, but we still don’t have our cutie marks.”

“Which is the prize we really wanted.” Sweetie Belle moaned.

“Oh, girls…” I couldn’t help but feel disappointed for them. I couldn’t imagine how they must feel. But still, I was surprised by what AppleBloom and Sweetie Belle said next:

“But we think we know why.”

“Yes. We know why.”

“Oh? Tell me.” I requested. “I’d love to make a special report to the Princess.”

“Want me to take a letter in Spike’s absence?” Dusk asked with a grin.

“It's fine. I’ll have him write it up later.” I giggled. “Anyway, go on girls.”

“Well, maybe we were trying too hard?” Sweetie Belle started nervously.

“Yes? And…” I encouraged gently, making them think rather than spoon-feeding them the answers.

“And instead of forcing ourselves to do something that’s not meant for us…” Scootaloo continued.

“Yes? Yes?”

“We each should be embracing our true talent!” AppleBloom finished.

“And that is…?”

They all exchanged a glance, then proclaimed: “Comedy!”

Mine and Dusk’s eyes widened simultaneously at this. Even as they ran off to see their elder siblings, idol in the case of Rainbow Dash and Scootaloo, we relaxed and exchanged knowing looks of our own, knowing we were both thinking the same thing.

Like when I would eventually figure out the real reason why I felt this strange way for Dusk, pushing down any notions of romance, the day when those three finally figured out their talents would be a proud day indeed.

Author's Note

Well, it seems as though Dusk's feelings are mutual. Though Twilight is rejecting the thought of romance, she is still determined her exact feelings towards her fellow unicorn. Will Twilight find another reason for her strange behavior around Dusk or will she come to accept the thoughts of them being affection towards Dusk? The answer will soon come. Find out what happens between the two librarians next time!

Hey, guys! What did you think of the chapter? To those who might be a little disappointed that nothing much of what the Crusaders were doing, I'm sorry but there was just too much and I didn't want the chapter to be too long. But just wait until next time when the librarians and their friends have to help Rarity as she has gotten herself into quite the situation. Well, that's all I got for this chapter! Don't forget to comment and rate the story to tell me what you think! :pinkiehappy:

Chapter 12: A Dog and Pony Show

A knock on the door of the library distracted me from the work I was doing, spilling ink all over the parchment I was writing on, a key for the library for book locations. Clearing it away with a spell, I controlled the feelings of annoyance that I had, as I opened the door. They vanished completely when I saw who it was.

“Rarity! Great to see you!”

“Hello, Dusk. Isn’t it a fine day?” She seemed positively abuzz with excitement, barely able to contain it. “May I come in?”

“Certainly.” I invited, stepping aside to let her pass. “You seem happy about something. Are frills back in fashion this year?”

“Even better!” She gave a squeak of delight, but conformed herself. “I’ve just been tasked by Sapphire Shores, and I mean the Sapphire Shores, to make outfits for her concerts!”

“Great! Good for you.” I said. “So what are you here for? I take it this isn’t just a social call.”

“Indeed. I need some assistance gathering gemstones for her outfits and I was wondering if Spike would like to help me?”

“I’m sure he’d be happy to. We’re just about to break for lunch anyway, so he should be free.” I rounded to the stairs and called: “Spike, somepony here to see you!”

“Go away! I’m napping.” came the sleepy reply.

“It’s Rarity!” I felt a wind rush by me and Spike was there in the blink of an eye. That was quick…

“Dusk, what’s going on?” Twilight had also come downstairs as Rarity explained what was going on to Spike, who had eyes for nopony else.

Once we were both done explaining the situation to one another, Twilight said that, of course, it was okay with her, just as long as they were careful. Rarity was very grateful to them both and promised that they would be.

“It’s just a shame you can’t come with us to lunch.” Twilight said to her.

“I’m sorry, Twilight. I know we made plans to eat together today, but this is simply too important. Sapphire wants these dresses made as soon as possible and I need an ample supply of gems to get started.”

“It’s okay, I’m sure the others will understand.” She waved them off from the door. “Be careful out there!”

“We will. Have fun, you two.” she called, passing me a quick knowing wink before setting off with the baby dragon in tow.

I felt my cheeks become a little hotter. A quick glance showed me that Twilight’s cheeks were also a little pink. Did she pick up Rarity’s meaning from the wish and the wink? Or was it just hot today?

Since asking Rarity for her advice, I had taken it to heart and continued to just be myself around Twilight as she’d told me to. I had sort of mumbled out a compliment at one point on how…lovely she looked one time, but I didn’t think she’d heard me. I still needed to pluck up more courage before trying that again. I still asked myself that question sometimes, when I was lost in my thoughts…

Could something actually happen between us?

“Dusk? Dusk, are you listening?” Twilight’s voice snapped me out of my thoughts. “Deep thinking again?”

“Yeah…sorry.”

“It’s fine. It just makes you, you. Well, Dusk, as I was saying, are you ready to go to lunch with me?” she asked me.

“Let’s see… trilby? Check. Good-luck charm? Check… I’m ready.”

“Good to see you keep things in order.” she remarked. “Off to lunch together then… I mean…” she stammered suddenly, “not together, just…with each other. Not like that, I mean… To meet the others because… Well, it’s not like this a…a date or anything, I’m not saying it is… I…”

“Twilight, it’s fine. I know what you meant.” I raised an eyebrow at her. “Are you okay?”

“Oh, um… yes, I’m fine. Let’s go.” Not saying anything else, she walked off with me wondering what all that had just been about…and what it meant.

Spike’s view

While we walking around the quarry, I was actually pretty glad that Dusk woke me up. If he wasn’t there, I would’ve missed out on a day with Rarity. Sure, she just needs to help find some jewels, but I was happy to lend a claw. And, when it comes to jewels, I’m down for it. The reason she wanted me to help was… well, as everypony knows Rarity doesn’t like getting all dirty, she would use her magic to find jewels and have me dig them up. As we looked for some jewels, Rarity told me why she needed those jewels and I couldn’t believe it that Sapphire Shores came to her store and asked for one of her designs.

“Oh, my gosh! Sapphire Shores! The pony of pop!” I said to her as I couldn’t believe what I heard, pulling the wagon for the jewels. “She is awesome! I mean, she’s gorgeous and talented and…” I then realized what I just said and knew Rarity might’ve been hurt by it, especially when she glared at me. “Heh… and not even half the pony you are. I mean, you’re ten times more gorgeous and talented and…”

“Spike, a lady is never jealous.” She said to me, brushing it off.

“Eh, of course not.” I said to her. “But were you totally flipping out or what?”

“Ladies do not ‘flip out’, Spike.” She told me with smile. “However, I was quite in awe.” Her magic then went off as she looked around to find some jewels. “Oh, I need to find more jewels than ever before to decorate her costumes.” She then stopped and pointed her horn to the ground. Oh, a-ha!”

“Did you find some?” I asked her.

“Yes, Spike!” She then pointed in front of her. “Right there!” With that, I then got to work and dug up the jewels.

“Oooooh!” I said, looking at the amazing stash of jewels that looked good enough to eat. “You look so delicious…”

“Spike!” Rarity said before I ate the jewels. “I promised I’d give you gems to snack on, but we need to collect more first or I’ll never be able to make these outfits for Sapphire.”

“Oh.” I sighed as I put the jewels in the wagon. “I will miss you, my sweets.”

“Come along, Spike.” I watched as Rarity walked past me, going off to find more jewels. “We have many jewels to find.”

“At your service, milady.” I told her as I followed her, pulling the wagon with me.

After a while, we managed to find a lot of jewels, enough to fill the wagon with a pile of them. But, to be honest, I was having a hard time trying not to eat the jewels. But I knew I had to resist because these were important to Rarity.

“You’ve been very patient today, Spike.” Rarity said as she pat my head. “And, for that, you get the finest reward.” She then used her magic to a large blue jewel from the pile and gave it to me. “This is from me to you.” I was gonna eat it, but held it in my claws as I thought about it. Rarity actually gave this to me. Seeing her being so generous, I saw that I couldn’t eat it. It was a gift from her. “Is something wrong, Spike?”

“No.” I said to her with a smile. “It’s perfect.” Just when I said that, her horn started glowing as her magic found some more jewels.

“Oooh! bring the cart, Spike.” She said as she walked off. “There are more over here.”

“For me.” I said, still in awe I got a gift from Rarity. “From Rarity.” After that, I then got the cart and followed her to help dig up some more jewels.

??’s view

From a tree nearby, unknown to Spike, someone was watching him as he pulled in the wagon full of gems after using a paw to pull some leaves out of the way.

“Yesss!” Said the unknown observer, speaking with a raspy voice and sounding pleased. “Gemsss! Gemsss!”

“Where?” said a rough voice.

“Preciousss gemsss!” the observer said, watching Spike. “He is the gem hunter. With him, we can have all those gems and more. Let’s get the dragon!” the observer and his associate were about to leave when Rarity called out.

“Spike, where are you?”

“Wait, who is that?” the observer said as he and his associate watched Spike go over to Rarity.

“You know it’s terrible to keep a lady waiting.” Rarity said as her horn started glowing with her sky blue magic.

“Coming!” Spike said to her, coming in with the wagon as Rarity found more gems.

“I think we’re really going to strike gold this time, so to speak.” Rarity said with a laugh as Spike started digging.

“Jackpot!” Spike exclaimed as he held up the large pile of gems in his claws.

“Oh, it’s not the dragon we want.” The observer said in realization. “It’s the pony!”

“The pony…” the observer and his associate said as they slinked creepily away from the bush.

Spike’s view

“Well, Spike,” Rarity said to me as I put the stash of jewels we found into the wagon. “I think that’s all we can do for today. And these will certainly get me well on my way with Sapphire's outfits. Why don't we start heading—oh!” Almost instantly, Rarity’s horn started glowing, brighter than before this time. “What’s this? Another jewel.” She then started walking over to a tree closeby. “Oh. Oh, strange. It’s in the trees.” She looked into the tree and was given a surprise by what she found. “Ooooh!” It wasn’t just a jewel, but a large, creepy dog wearing the jewel on its collar. “Ew!” Rarity backed away as the dog looked down at us. “Uh, uh… Good day, gentle, uh…fellow. Uh… I am Rarity and this is my friend Spike.” I waved as I gave a nervous laugh. “And you are?”

“A Diamond Dog!” the guy said as he jumped out of the tree.

“Oh, really? Oh, well, that explains your fine taste in jewelry.” Rarity said, sounding a little worried as we back away from the dog as he started walking over to us. “I mean, I-I-I know that diamonds are a girl’s best friend and now I know that they’re… a dog’s best friend too. Ha-ha-ha! So, um—ah-hem!—you’re out hunting for gems as well?”

“Yes.” He said to us. “We hunt.”

“Uh… we?” Rarity asked.

“We hunt for gems.” He said to us. “But you are a better hunter. So now we hunt…for you!”

Just like that, two more dogs just as creepy as him popped up out of nowhere and tried to grab her. After she ducked from a grab, I went over and used my tail to smack one of them in the tail, making him run away before I chased off his buddy.

“Run, Rarity! Run!” I told her before I got pushed into a hole.

While Rarity ran away, I managed to grab one of the guys by the leg and trip him, making him fall on his buddy.

“Spike, come on!” Rarity said to me with worry. “Hurry!” She then screamed out. “Aaaah! Spike!”

“Got him, Rarity!” I said as I held the big guy by the legs. “I got him!”

“Ha-ha! Nope!” He laughed as he pulled me out of the hole and tossed me into the tree.

“Sorry, scaly one!” his pal said before they both ran off.

“Wait! Rarity?” I then looked and saw them heading down a hole with Rarity!

“Unhand me this instant, you ruffians!” She said as she was taken down the hole. “Stop! Put me down, you thugs! You brutes!”

“Rarity!” I gasped after I got myself out of the tree, hearing her scream.

“Spike! Ah, dirt!” She said as she tried to climb out of the hole before those guys pulled her down. “Aaaaah! Spiiiike!”

“Who, what, where?” I said as I made it to the hole, only to be too late to save her as those guys were gone.

“Save me!” She yelled out, her voice echoing through the tunnel.

“Nooooooooooo!” I screamed out, worried about what might happen to her. After all that, I decided to head back to Ponyville and get some help.

Dusk’s view

“Mmmmm! That was a yummy lunch!” Pinkie remarked as we left the restaurant. “I love hay, apple, and cupcake pizza!”

“Pinkie, how can you have cupcakes on a pizza?” Rainbow asked, disgusted.

“ʹCause cupcakes are great with anything!” she replied. “We should do it again sometime!”

“Yeah, maybe you could have cookies with your pizza next time.” Rainbow sarcastically said.

“Hey, that's not a bad idea. Good thinking, Dashie!”

“What? Bu-bu-but I… I mean you…” Rainbow said, flabbergasted. “Ugh! Never mind!”

I burst out laughing with the others at the utter bewilderment on Rainbow’s face from Pinkie’s agreement on that decision. Coming out for lunch had been worth it, just for that. How had I ever got through a day without these girls as much as the guys before?

Twilight had remained silent during most of our walk over there, but she must have come to some kind of resolution on her own, for she was soon back to talking to me and the others. I was still pondering her odd behavior before and what might have caused it. I would consider it more lately because, for now, I just wanted to enjoy the time with my friends. Once the laughing subsided, I spoke up.

“It’s just too bad Rarity and Spike couldn’t join us.”

“It is.” Twilight agreed. “But this is a pretty important client that she has. I mean, it is Sapphire Shores.”

“Yep! This oughta be a big burst in business for her.” Applejack pointed out.

“How long did they say they would be gathering gems for Shore’s costume?” Leon asked. “I hear it can be dangerous up in that rocky forest.”

“Oh, my. I hope they don’t get in any trouble.” Fluttershy fretted.

“Don’t worry.” I comforted, “I’m sure they can look after themselves. Just depends how long they’re up there.”

“Eh, she said it would take a good few hours.” Rainbow answered. “Should be good for Spike, alone all that time with Rarity.”

"Yeah, I still don’t get how that works." I pondered aloud.

"Whaddya mean, sugarcube?"

"Well… it’s just… how can…”

“AGGGH!” We all turned to see Spike running towards us, looking frantic. “Rarity! Woods! Jewels! Dogs! Hole! Taken! Save her!”

We all exchanged confused glances with each other, as Spike began to hyperventilate. I, knowing what to do, rushed forward to calm him down. Something had happened that had triggered this panic attack, something to do with Rarity.

“Spike, calm down, breath. I need a paper bag! Anypony got a paper bag?”

“Sure!” Pinkie walked over to a bush and pulled one out. “I have these stashed all over town, in case of paper bag emergencies.”

Not having time to dwell on this random statement, I took the bag and handed it to Spike, who started to breathe into it and waved frantically in the direction of rocky forest, where he had just come from. If Rarity was in trouble, we needed to hurry. I levitated him onto my back swiftly and turned to the others.

“Come on! Let’s head to the quarry!” I said to them. “I think Rarity might be in trouble.”

“Really? What gave that away?” Shield asked, sarcastically.

“I think it was Spike's panicked way that he mentioned Rarity, Shield.” Pinkie said to him. “You gotta pay attention more.”

"UGH! Pinkie, I was being…” Shield said in frustration. “Ugh! Never mind! Let’s just get up there.”

“Exactly.” Twilight said as she came up. “Spike, once you can breathe again, fill us in on the way.” I let Twilight take the lead as we all set off towards the forest.

I couldn’t help but feel worried for Rarity. The Diamond Quarry wasn’t as bad as Everfree, but there were still meant to be dangers lurking up there. Ones just as unique to the area as the creatures of Everfree were. I just hoped that it wouldn’t be anything too bad.

All the while, Spike was breathing into the paper bag on my back, sweating, and his eyes wide. Luckily, the baby dragon wasn’t all that heavy, so I could still easily gallop ahead of the others. I checked to see if he was okay to breathe and, fortunately, he calmed down enough to give us the full story.

“Okay, Spike. What happened?” I asked him as we kept on going.

“Rarity and I were in the woods looking for jewels when these creepy guys showed up.” He told me.

“Creepy guys?”

“They called themselves the Diamond Dogs.”

“Diamond Dogs?” Shield said with surprise. “Great.”

“You know them, Shield?” I asked my earth elemental friend.

“All too well.” He said as he explained. “Those mutts were a problem back at Diggington. They’re obsessed with jewels and will do anything to get some.”

“That explains why they took Rarity.” I said, understanding why these Diamond Dogs did all this. “They must want Rarity for her ability to find gems.” I then looked to the dragon on my back. “Spike, where did they go?”

“After they grabbed Rarity, they disappeared down a hole in the ground.” He told us.

“Well, that sounds mighty easy.” Applejack said, sounding optimistic. "Just take us ta that their hole and we'll save Rarity."

“Easier said than done.” Shield spoke up. “If the dogs took her down of their tunnels, we would need to find where they’re holding Rarity before we can think of rescuing her."

By the way he said that, I was sure they were bad news. I just hoped we’d be able to save Rarity in time before they might do anything. We neared the edge of the quarry and screeched to a halt and gasped.

“Oh, boy!” I said as we looked upon dozens of holes littering the landscape, making it impossible to tell which hole was the right one to venture down to find Rarity.

Like regular dogs, these guys seemed to be rather good at digging and it showed. The dogs must have known we were coming and created all of these holes to confuse us.

“Holy moly! That’s a lotta holeys!” Pinkie noted.

“Yeah, these guys love to dig.” Shield said with a grim look on his face. “Kind of part of being a dog.”

“The Diamond Dogs must’ve known we were coming and made these holes so we can’t follow them.” I told everypony, estimating the reason for all these holes.

“Dusk, can you use your puppets to see which one she went down?” Twilight asked.

“Hold on.” I then conjured Rarity’s form in the air and set it out to find my cousin. It cantered from hole to hole, apparently (much like us) unable to decide which one to go down. Eventually, it stopped in mid-air, collapsed, and faded. “Dang it! There’s too many possible points of entry. I can’t pin it down, even with my magic.”

“It was a good try.” Twilight bolstered. “Looks like we’re doing this the old-fashioned way. Come on, everypony!”

We each took a hole, peering down into the murky darkness. I could barely see a few feet before me as it was so dark. Something catching my eye, I leaned in closer, certain that I saw something glinting in the dark. Looking carefully, I saw… a pair of eyes? Then suddenly…

WHOOSH!

I was forced backwards as a jet of earth sprayed me in the face, covering my face in a mud mask. After shaking off the dirt, I looked around to see other holes getting the same treatment, being filled up to prevent access.

“They’re filling the holes!” Shield exclaimed as the holes were getting filled.

“Quick! We need to get down these holes before the dogs finish filling them!” I told everybody as we all rushed to get down the holes.

Pumping my legs and arms as fast as I could, I galloped to the nearest one and tried to dive down it. I made it down it, but was shot back out by another jet of dirt from the underground. I hurried to another, but received the same treatment. They were being filled too quickly, we wouldn’t make it!

All around me, I could see the girls and guys all trying and failing to get into the holes. Fluttershy was too timid to take a risk unlike Leon, Pinkie tried bouncing down one but was ejected, Applejack and Dog attempted to force against the dirt jets, but were beaten out. Shield tried to dig through the dirt jet, but was instantly smacked out of it. Even Rainbow tried zooming down one, but stopped at the last minute.

“It’s too late.” I said, dejectedly. “They’re all filled up.”

“Huh. Heavens to Betsy!” Applejack remarked. “Now I’m used to pickin’ maself up and dustin’ maself off, but Rarity won’t even touch mud ‘less it’s imported.”

“Poor Rarity…” Twilight said in despair as we all gazed upwards, no doubt the others picturing what horrible fate Rarity was suffering right now like I was, my cousin being held prisoner by those vile canines and surrounded by dirt. I felt ashamed that I had given up so quickly. That wasn’t me. That was the old Dusk, not the new me.

“Well, I say we don’t give.” I proposed, raising my voice a little. “No time for considering what might be, we need to move.”

“Dusk is right.” Dog agreed. “We gotta save her!”

“But they blocked up all the holes.” Leon reminded.

“Don’t mean we can’t dig 'em out. Come on!” Inspired by this, I leaped on top of a dirt mound and set to work.

As was known to all, I wasn’t much in the way of anything physical. I was relatively skinny and weedy by my own judgment, even a little undersized compared to most stallions, but I still had the strength to dig. We’d be through in no time, we just had to keep at it.

Suddenly, something grabbed my tail, lifted me up, and threw me off the mound, smacking into the floor. I looked to see a Diamond Dog (which was this quite ugly canine wearing a vest jacket and a spiked collar with a diamond hanging on it like a charm), grinning and waving at me mockingly. I tried to jump at it, but it vanished back into the ground, causing me to smack into the mound. I ran for another mound, but a furry leg tripped me up and made me fall.

We were doing all we could to dig in the holes, but the dogs just kept getting in our way, distracting us, tripping us, grabbing tails, tricking us at every turn. They were toying with us, like playground bullies. Soon, we were all exhausted from the spectacle, panting on the ground.

“They’re not… letting her go without a… fight.” I panted, forcing myself to stand.

“Well, they just found good jewel hunter.” Shield said, getting himself up. “A unicorn that can use magic to find gems? That’s practically a gold mine to them.”

“Oh, those scary monsters popping up everywhere…” Fluttershy said. “Oh, poor Rarity must be terrified.”

“Yeah, these guys are the worst.” Shield added.

“Exactly. That’s why we need to find her and fast.” I said, snapping us out of our reverie. "We’re not going to let a bunch of furry mongrels beat us.”

“It’s good that you keep your determination, Dusk, but we’re still getting beaten by them.” Twilight pointed out. “What are we gonna do?”

“We need a new strategy.” I answered. “Brute force isn’t working. The dogs are cunning and devious. We need to beat them at their own game.”

“I’m not sure that’s gonna be possible, bud.” Shield said, sounding hopeless. “Those dogs only want jewels and Rarity is a pony who can get them a ton of them.”

“I got it!” Spike declared before he looked to Shield. “Shield, you said they’ll do anything for jewels, right?”

“Yeah.” Shield told him. “They go after any kind of gem they can find.”

“Then let’s use that!” He said as he pulled out a large blue gem. “I’ll save you, my sweet!”

As he hurried towards an uncovered hole, the girls and guys all exchanged confused looks. I too was a little bewildered by this…but my sharp mind quickly went to work and I soon realized Spike’s plan, giving a sound of recognition and moving quietly to the dragon.

“Of course. Great idea, Spike!” I congratulated him for coming up with such a brilliant idea. “If we bait them with a gem, we’ll be able to follow them where they got Rarity!” Then I realized that he had a gem with him. “Wait, where did you get that gem?”

“Rarity gave it to me for helping her out.” Spike told me.

“Well, let’s use it to rescue her.” With that, I got my old fishing pole (which I kept on me for a case such as this) and gave to Spike. The little dragon then tied the gem onto the end lure and sent it down into the hole. When the others asked about the gem, I told them what Spike told me.

“Spike, it is very noble of you…” Twilight said before Spike abruptly shushed her, causing her to speak more quietly, “to sacrifice the gem Rarity gave you.”

“Oh, Lady Rarity. My damsel in distress, I shall save you.” He said as he gazed off into the distance, no doubt indulging himself in a romantic fantasy. However, he became a little too immersed and made kissing gestures towards me.

“Whoa, there, Spike! I’m not that kind of stallion.” I said, snapping him out of it. Spike barely had time to look abashed when a fierce tug came on the line.

“Whoa! Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa!” Spike was being dragged towards the hole. “I got a bite! I got a bite!” He was on the edge of the hole about to be dragged down.

“Hold on there, lil’ fella!” Applejack said, grabbing onto his tail and trying to pull him back. But she ended up being dragged down too.

“AJ!” Dog then tried the same, but was met with the same result.

“Dog!” Twilight hurried forward, adding her own strength, but that still wasn’t enough.

“Twilight!” I grabbed her tail, digging my hooves and claws in as much I could. The dog, however, was very strong and began pulling me in too. I heard Rainbow and Shield shout my name, grab hold of my tail, followed by Fluttershy and Leon, and lastly Pinkie, as we were all dragged down into the dark.

Holding onto each other’s tails for dear life, we let ourselves be dragged along on our rumps. I felt the air rushing by me, could see the vast expanses of tunnels and caverns around us. We soared over a gorge, making my stomach rush up to my throat from the force. We reached a hole in the tunnel and dropped down, letting go of the tail of the pony in front and falling towards the earth. I ended up landing on top of Twilight, eliciting a groan from her.

“Oh, my gosh!” I jumped off and helped her up. “I’m so sorry, Twi! I-I…I didn’t mean to land on you.”

“I’m fine, don’t worry." she assured as she stood up, her cheeks flushed. “Thank you…for trying to save me.”

“Oh, hey…” I rubbed the back of my head. “You’d have done the same for me.”

“I know, but…all the same. Thanks.”

“You’re welcome.”

We stood there for a moment, just gazing at each other, all else just being blanked out of existence. I felt that rushing feeling again, even though I was no longer falling. Did Twilight feel it too? I couldn’t tell… She seemed to be torn between two things, but I couldn’t tell what. It was like…she wanted to return my gaze, but couldn’t. Why was she…

“Ha, ha! It worked! We’re in!” Spike’s voice snapped us out of it and we began to look at anything, other than each other. “Now we can finally save Rarity!”

“Yeah, but, um…” Shield said as he walked over. “Now we just need to figure out where to go.”

The diamond dogs had certainly been busy. But, unlike up above, there weren’t as many possible points of entry to choose from. We could only go down, deeper into the ground.

“NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!” Spike screamed.

“Seriously?” Leon said as we looked to all the various tunnels and shafts leading who knows where. “They could’ve taken Rarity down any one of these!”

“Which way do we go?” Dog asked.

“Calm down, everypony.” I said to them. “You’re forgetting who you’re with.” With a wink, I conjured a Rarity puppet. This time, it cantered down a tunnel, waiting for us. “Now we’ll know where they’re holding Rarity.”

“Great work, Dusk!” Spike said as he hopped onto my back. “Come on! We’re coming, Rarity! We’ll save you! Just hold on!”

Together, we galloped off down the tunnel, following the white and purple light that shone from the Rarity puppet as it led us through the humid, dank tunnels. I led the way, Spike bobbing up and down on my back.

All the while, I wondered about Rarity. The Diamond Dogs could be a cruel, ruthless bunch once they had a way of digging up the gems that they so craved. I didn’t know what exactly they would be doing to Rarity, but I knew it couldn’t be anything good. This knowledge put an extra boost in my sprint like it did when I was tracking them in Everfree, saving them from the Paraserpent’s coils. Fortunately, the dogs were nothing like that vile beast.

No one’s view

With Rarity, she quickly found herself being cornered by the Diamond Dogs, fearing for what they would do to her.

“Oh, please, Diamond Dogs!” She pleaded to the trio in front of her. “Please let me go!”

“No!” The short one said.

“You’re our precious little pony!” The large one added.

“Forever! Mwahahahaha!” the supposed leader of them laughed.

“But whatever do you want from me?”

“Gemsss!” the leader told her.

“Yes! The gems.” The short one added. “The jewels.”

“Find them!” the large one added. “Find them all!”

“Oh, is that all?” Rarity said, surprised by this before she kindly used her magic to find some buried gems. “There. A lovely pocket of jewels are right there.” Using a stick, she marked the spot with an X. “Now, if you'd be so kind as to show me the exit?” Before she could say anymore, she was met with an armored Diamond Dog holding a spear in front of her.

“Good!” The leader said with a laugh. “Now, dig them up, pony!”

“What?” She asked with shock. “But you said you wanted me to find the gems.”

“Yes! Find and then dig.” The short one told her.

“Dig?” She raised a brow at them.

“Yes. Dig.” The large one confirmed.

“Ohh…” Rarity groaned in discomfort before she starting digging with little effort.

“What are you doing?” the large one said to her in frustration. “We said dig!”

“Forgive me,” she said to them, “but, prior to you so rudely dragging me into your dirt pit, I had a pony-pedi and I am not about to chip a hoof because you dislike my style of digging.” She then kept digging with little effort, getting on the leading Diamond Dog’s nerves.

“Oh, for goodness… Fine! Just stop. Stop!” He said before looking to three armored Diamond Dogs in a shaft above them. “Dig, dogs! Dig! And fast.” With that, the three dogs then went on to dig up the jewels.

“She won't dig, she pulls.” The large dog said as he and his short associate held up a cart and a rusty horse harness.

“I beg your pardon,” Rarity said as she backed away from the two approaching dogs, “but what pray tell are you doing?

“Others will dig. You will haul the wagon.” The large dog told her as they cornered the fashionista.

“Prrrecious pony-pedi will be preserved.” The short one said as they placed the harness on and got to chaining her to the cart.

“Well, somebody certainly needs proper nail care.” Rarity said to them, commenting on the dogs' sharp claws. “When was the last time you two had a manicure? You’re scratching up my coat with those jagged things!”

“Please be quiet!” the leading dog said, getting annoyed by Rarity’s complaints.

“Ugh! Good heavens!” Rarity groaned in disgust. “What is that smell?”

“Smeeeeeell?” the leader said, insulted by the comment.

“Ah, mystery solved.” Rarity said after she had whiff of the dog’s ghastly breath. “It’s your breath.” The dog took a whiff of his own breath to find it completely awful.

“Enough!” the dog snapped in frustration. “Search, pony!”

“Well, since you insist.” Rarity said as she pulled the cart and marked the spots where the jewels were buried. “But I must say the working conditions in here are simply dreadful. Musty and damp. It’s going to wreak havoc on my mane. And this air is stifling, suffocating. And, when I try to take a deep breath, the stench of all you dogs makes me nauseated.” Two dogs, after digging up some jewels, then had half of a stone pillar break apart on top of them. “You look and smell like you haven't bathed in weeks. Have you never heard of soap? You could all do with a good round of soap and water.” The dogs took a whiff of themselves to find that Rarity was telling the truth. “Oh, water! Oh, water! I’m terribly thirsty. Could I please have some water?”

“Good gracious!” the short dog exclaimed, unable to take Rarity’s complaints. “I can't take this anymore! Be quiet, pony!”

“And that’s another thing.” Rarity said, continuing her complaints. “I would appreciate if you stopped calling me ‘pony’. I am a lady and I wish to be addressed as such. So you may call me ‘Miss’ or ‘Rarity’ or ‘Miss Rarity’.”

“Enough! Your whining!” the leading dog said in agony. “It-it hurts!”

“Whining? I am not whining, I am complaining.” Rarity said to him. Do you want to hear whining? Thiiis is whiiining! Oooh! This harness is too tight! It’s going to chafe! Can’t you loosen it? Oooh, it hurts and it’s sooo ruuusty!” the large one then went into the cart in hopes the gem pile would block out Rarity’s whining. “Why didn’t you clean it first? It’s gonna leave a staaain! And the wagon’s getting heeeavy! Why do I have to pull it?”

“Aaah! Make it stop!” the short one said as he and his taller associate covered their ears.

“Stop whining!” the leading dog pleaded.

“But I thought you wanted whiiining!” Rarity whined.

“Gah! We’ll do anything, pony!” the leading dog said, making Rarity glare at him. “Oh, uh… we’ll do anything, Miss Rarity.”

“Anything?” Rarity said with a proud smile after the dog gave a nervous laugh.

A while later, the Diamond Dogs began doing everything she said. While she helped them find jewels, the dogs did all the digging and pulled the carts for them. She even made the caves more to her liking. If one were to enter and see that was happening, it would appear as if the Diamond Dogs were treating Rarity like a queen.

“Oh, this water is hardly sparkling.” Rarity said with a sigh after taking a sip of water from a stone cup the dogs had. “But I suppose it will have to do.”

After a while of pulling carts, showing much difficulty and strain, the leading Diamond Dog and his associates stopped as the leader realized what was happening.

“Wait!” he said, shocked that he and the other dogs were doing what Rarity said. “Why are we doing this?”

“To stop the awful noises from the pony’s mouth, remember?” the short one said before he tried to mimic Rarity’s whining, the leader stopping him.

“Yes, yes, I know.” The leader said before he spoke out in anguish. “This is ridiculous! Letting a pony order us around. What are we? Mice or dogs?”

“Mi… Dogs?” his two associates said to him, unsure how to answer.

“Dogs do not pull! Ponies pull!” he said to them. “Let her make the awful noises!”

“What are you doing?” Rarity said as she saw the leading putting a harness chained to a cart full of gems. He then purposely knocked her water to the floor. “Hey, you spilled my drink!” He then tightened the harness on her, causing the pony to whine. “Oh! Not so tiiight!”

“Ha! Make the noises all you want, but move while you make them.” he said, not caring one bit for her whining before smacking her behind. “Hyah, mule!”

“Did you just call me a… mule?” Rarity questioned in shock.

“Ehh…” the leader nervously said, worried about what he had done.

“Mules are ugly.” Rarity’s eyes soon began to fill with tears. “Are you saying that I too am ugly?” Just like that, Rarity broke down crying.

“What are these noises?” the short one said, him and the large dog coming over.

“He called me ugly!” Rarity told him as she continued to cry.

“No! Mule!” the leader said, trying to stop her from crying. “I said ‘mule’!”

“An old, ugly mule! And it’s true! Just look at me. I used to be beautiful, but, but nooow…”

“No, no!” the large one said, attempting to make her feel better. “You’re still beautiful, po—uh, Miss Rarity.”

“You’re just saying that!”

“No, you’re still pretty and… and…” the short one said, trying to come up with a compliment.

“Oh, uh, uh… nice! Yeah!” The leader said.

“I don’t believe you! You never liked me!” She angrily said to the trio before she began to wail.

“Oh, I’ve had just about enough of this!” the leader groaned out, feeling close to losing his sanity from hearing Rarity’s crying and seeing it as worse than her whining.

Dusk’s view

“The light’s getting brighter!” I said as we continued following my light puppet, which was getting brighter as we kept on traveling through the tunnels. “We’re getting close!” Soon after I said that, we heard sobbing and Spike recognized the voice.

“That’s Rarity! Come on!” Spike said as we emerged into a clearing in the caverns. Ahead of us was a rusty metal gate from where the crying was originating.

“She must be inthere! Let’s go!” the always brave Rainbow declared.

Before I could, however, I felt something else land on my back, felt cold chains being fastened around me. I looked to see more Diamond Dogs, a bunch of brutes heavily armored, drop down and land on the backs of the girls and the guys. Two others converged on me, wrapping me in the chains and trying to drag me away, as I tried to struggle free. I wasn’t the only one as Shield and our fellow stallions were being dragged away too.

“More workhorses.” grunted the one from Fluttershy’s back. “Take the stallions first, they stronger than mare.”

“Hey, that’s entirely sexist!” I told the dogs that were trying to take me and the guys away.

“Hey, you jerks!” Rainbow yelled. “Let them go!”

“Dusk, no!” My eyes locked with Twilight’s as she watched me being dragged off.

“Ho, doggies.” Applejack said dangerously. “If ya can take this bull ba the horns, ya better be ready fer a ride.” Then, like a bull at a rodeo, she proceeded to try and buck off her rider. “Come on, ponies! Kick ‘em up, kick ‘em out! Buck ‘em up, buck ‘em down!” Soon enough, the girls followed her lead.

I knew I had to do the same, even it means exposing myself for who I truly am. The Paraserpent was hard enough, but now, with this overgrown mutt on me and crushing Spike, it was now personal. This guy was gonna get what was coming to him! The others thought of the same and were trying to knock them off.

Calming myself, my mind began to work away, formulating a battle plan. The world seemed to slow around me, as I looked over the scene.

Okay, so three dogs. Two holding the chains, one on my back. They were in a hurry, the chains were still rather loose, and I could struggle free if necessary. With some effort, I would be able to use my tail to get rid of the one on my back. The other two would need to be distracted. They lived under-ground, so they didn’t like bright light all that much. A light flare! Then, just chase them away.

“Move, pony!” ordered the one on my back, who was crushing Spike.

“Very well, as you wish.” With that, I then spoke out. Spike, guys, shield your eyes!” I then shone a bright white ball in the cavern.

Hearing them whimper and yelp, I looked and watched as they staggered back and covered their eyes, causing them to loosen their grips on the chains and on my back. Seeing my chance, I then used my tail to grab the one on my back and tossed him away, sending him flying into the wall and wriggled out of my bonds. Running on adrenaline now, I returned my attention to my remaining opponents, who had now recovered.

The world slowed again as I looked them over. Big, armored, and tough. Those were their strengths. Weaknesses? They were heavy, most weight concentrated near the top. Armor was weak below the waist, adding more weight to their upper bodies. With enough force, they could be tripped over.

One of them charged at me, throwing all of my considerable weight forward and raising my arms to strike. I dived to the left, dodging the blow and hearing a crash as he hit the wall. I turned, seeing the back of his knee as a weak point. I gave it a hard kick, causing the dog to buckle. I then ran up its back, kicked off his helmet, grabbed a rock, and slammed it down on it, making him dazed.

The other dog charged too, my own arm raised to hit him. I grabbed my chains up and wrapped them like a bandoleer and threw them at his legs, tying them up and making him trip. I jumped off, bringing my fist down on his companion’s head, and watched the two of them fall to the ground in a heap.

I couldn’t believe it. I’d done it! I’d come out on top. The one I’d bucked off was watching the whole thing, looking rather tentative. Dogs: strong in packs, weak alone. Feeling more confident, I knew it was time to use scare tactics.

“Look, we don’t want to fight you,” I said to him, “but if you do attack us or our friends, I won't hesitate to defend. Now scram!”

With a yelp, the Diamond Dog grabbed his friends and ran off with the others, whom the girls and guys had bucked off now, as Shield blasted rocks at them, ensuring they kept running.

“Yeehaw!” Dog cried in triumph. “Git along, lil’ doggies!”

“Sorry, but you left me little choice!” I called after them. Then I turned to see that the girls were all staring at me. “What?”

“What ya mean ‘what’?” Applejack said admirably. “Ya took on both of them dogs and beat ‘em down faster than a cowpony on a bull at a rodeo!”

“Hey, I’m a member of the Element Gang.” I said. “Trained to fight. Some of it was strategy. In my experience in fighting, I learned how to read my opponents and figure out both their strengths and weaknesses.”

“Really? Then…that’s incredible!” Twilight praised. “You just beat them using your wits?”

“Um… I guess.” I said, unsure what to say. “Is that good?”

“Dusk, that was amazing!” She smiled at me, clearly impressed.

“Yeah, you know how to kick butt.” Shield said.

“Well, it was more than just throwing punches.” I mumbled again. “It was a matter of quick thinking and analysis of my enemies.”

“Well, it sure as hay worked.” Dog noted.

“Yeah, you look way too weedy to even throw a punch.” Everypony glared at Rainbow. “What? I’m just saying…”

“No, she’s right. I’m not exactly physically intimidating.” I said truthfully. “Though I used some of my super-strength in it.”

“I meant it in a good way.” Rainbow rectified. “They thought they could take you and you sent them off, tails between their legs. That’s pretty cool.”

“I suppose… perhaps.” I cleared my throat. “Now, I believe we have a lady in distress to save.”

A loud clanking from behind the door reminded us of our purpose. I heard the breaking of a rock and looked to see Spike, holding a sharp stone like a lance from my back. I sighed as I predicted what was coming. This would be a little humiliating but…he would want his chance to be the hero and I wouldn't deny him that. He could at least go along with it. Might be fun…

“I’m coming for you, my lady.” I cried like a knight of old. “Hi-ho, Dusk! Away!”

“Aye, Sir Spike! We ride!” I whinnied, putting my arms in the air and charging forward, my head bowed low. The door, weak from rust corrosion, shattered on contact as I ran at it with all my strength.

“Lady Rarity, I’m here to save you!” Spike declared though we were surprised to hear three Diamond Dogs running over to us and calling for help.

“Save us!”

“Please, save us!”

“Make it stop! Please!”

The three that came over were of three different colors, wearing different colored vests with pockets full of jewels, and three different sizes: the small one was beige and wore a gray jacket, the medium-sized one gray with a red vest, and the large one being a silver-gray with the same gray jacket. The small and large dog had yellow eyes while the dog at the size between theirs had green eyes. I had to bet these three were the ones in charge of the others by how they were dressed, the one with the red vest being the leader.

“You guys?” Shield said with surprise as the three dogs stopped in front of us.

“You know them?” I asked him with curiosity.

“Yeah. Before I let for Canterlot, I ran them and their pack out of my town.” Shield said before he began introducing, motioning to the dog in the red vest first and ending with the small one. “Guys, meet Rover, Fido, and Spot, the three dumbest Diamond Dogs I’ve ever met.”

“Please, help us!” Rover pleaded to us. “Get her away from us!”

“Um…pardon?” I asked unsurely.

“So picky!” Spot told us.

“And critical!” Fido added.

“She won’t stop talking!”

“And crying!”

“We, uh…give her back, yes.” Rover said as the others and I looked behind and relief spread through me.

Behind the three came, quite unharmed, unblemished, and wheeling a cart full of gems behind her, my dear cousin Rarity. She wore quite a satisfied, triumphant smile on her features, walking as if she’d just left a garden party.

“Rarity! You’re safe!” Spike exclaimed as he jumped off my back and hugged her.

“Why, yes. Hello, everypony.” she said to us. “You are just in time to assist me.”

“Assist ya with what?” Applejack asked.

“With those.” She gestured with her head, indicating five carts stacked with gemstones, glittering in the light from the torches.

“You’re letting us leave with all these…jewels?” Spike’s mouth was watering at the sight of them.

“Yes! Take them! And her with them!” Rover begged.

“Please!” Spot added.

“Wow.” Shield said as we were all amazed by this. “Kind of feel sorry for you guys now.”

“I’m guessing Rarity gave you all a hard time, huh?” I said to the dogs.

“It was horrible!” Rover told me. “How does anyone take all of that?”

“Well, that’s kind of what you get for trying to force somepony to find jewels for ya.” Shield told them.

“If you guys were looking for someone to find jewels for ya,” I said to them, “why didn’t you just ask for help? All of this could have been avoided if you did.”

“Us? Asking for help?” Rover said to me, disliking the suggestion I gave. “Diamond Dogs don’t ask for help! We never ask for help!”

“Uh-huh. And how’s that worked for ya?”

Rover went silent as he no doubt thought back on how their ways of finding jewels resulted in. He even winced from thinking about it.

“Okay, maybe things aren’t easy.” Rover said to me. “But what is the point of asking for help anyway?”

“Well, asking for help is not really a bad thing.” I told him. “All of us do need help from time to time. But we can’t expect anybody to just have them do something they don’t want to. Asking for help allows one to find those who are willing to lend a hoof, or paw in your case. And, by having that, you can get what you want without any complications, something you ended up getting when you kidnapped Rarity over here.”

“Oh, don’t remind me.” Rover shivered in fear from remembering the experience he had from having Rarity around.

“If you want, we’d be happy to help you look for some jewels.”

“Really? You would be willing to help us?” Rover and his fellow dogs were surprised by this.

“Sure. Just remember to ask next time, okay?”

“Dusk, are you sure you want to deal with these guys?” Shield asked me with shock.

“I’m sure they don’t mean any harm.” I said to him at the same volume. “Just trust me.” I then spoke to Rover and a normal volume. “So, guys, how about it?”

The three of them thought for a while, Fido and Spot giving Rover a looking that told him that it didn’t sound like a bad idea.

“Fine. We’ll… ask next time.” Rover said to me, not willing to admit to accepting the idea. “Just make sure that pony doesn’t come here again!”

“Deal.” I said to him before we all went to take our leave, taking the jewels with us. Though the group and I were still amazed by what Rarity had accomplished.

Leon, Dog, Shield, Rainbow Dash, and Applejack each along took a cart. Twilight was going to take one, but I insisted on moving it for her, despite her protestations. After that, we left and found our way out of the tunnels, back into the open air as the sun was beginning to set in the west.

“I can’t believe you got all these gems!” Pinkie squealed.

“Heh. I can’t believe you tricked all those dogs.” Rainbow said, impressed by all of it.

“Just because I’m a lady doesn’t mean I cannot handle myself in a sticky situation.” Rarity told us smartly. “I had them wrapped around my hoof the entire time.”

“That’s my cousin for ya.” I said.

“I can’t wait to write to Princess Celestia to tell her what you taught me today.” Twilight said, who was walking beside me.

“Me? What did I teach you?”

“Just because somepony is ladylike doesn't make her weak.” she explains. “In fact, by using her wits a seemingly defenseless pony can be the one who outsmarts and outshines them all.” She then glanced at me while she finsihed off about the lesson she learned. “And, as Dusk has proven, it can be the same for somepony using his wits.”

“I, um…wouldn’t say that.” I said, blushing again.

“Come on. Dusk, you were great back there and you know it.” She herself had a slight blush now. “It was…quite brave of you.”

“Really?” I considered this, then smiled. “I, um…I suppose it was, wasn’t it?”

“Mmm! ‘Outshines’ is right.” Spike said while sitting in Rarity’s cart, snacking on gems. “Now you have enough gems to cover Sapphire Shores’ costumes.”

“Not if you eat them all, Spike.” she said, levitating it just as he tried to take another bite.

As everypony laughed at the spectacle, I thought that maybe they were right. Just give me a few minutes to think and I would be able to handle myself in a fight…perhaps. Maybe it was just luck…or quick wits.

I shrugged mentally, chuckling to myself. Ever since meeting the girls, I’d done many things I’d never have believed I could do. What next? Performing on stage? No, that would never happen…would it?

Author's Note

Well, this was unexpected. Even though while imprisoned by a group of jewel-obsessed canines, Rarity had managed to find a way to use her wits in order to survive her ordeal until her friends came to her rescue. Not only that, but she also managed to achieve her goal and accomplish her task. Much like the lesson found here, when one uses their wit, they are able to accomplish great things and even the most impossible feats. See what lesson on friendship our heroes will learn next time!

Hey, guys! What did you think of the chapter? Sorry it took me so long. Had a lot of stuff to do before getting this all together. Turns out I got a lot of stuff to do outside of this story before getting any major updates done. But, I promise you, my dudes and dudettes, I'll make sure the book gets updated as soon as I can do it. And, for anyone curious about the Diamond Dogs, you'll get to see them again as what Dusk had possibly set in motion to a new friendship between him and the gem-loving canines. And Dusk should actually know by now: if you think it, it will happen? Well, that's all I got for this chapter! Don't forget to comment and rate the story to tell me what you think!

Chapter 13: Magical Talent of Equestria

“Is here just fine, Rarity?” I asked as I stood on the other side of the Boutique.

“Yes, Dusk, that’s fine. Now just stand absolutely still.” she instructed, lowering her head and making her horn glow.

I stood my ground as the black cloth piled up nearby began to whirl around me, obscuring my vision like somepony had just turned off a light switch. After a few seconds, I shut my eyes to shield them from a bright light. When it subsided, I opened my eyes to see Rarity smiling. I looked down to see myself dressed in a tuxedo, complete with a bow tie, a frilled undershirt, and a top hat.

If you’re wondering what exactly is going on, I’m helping Rarity practice. For what exactly? For the annual Magical Talent of Equestria contest. She asked me over to the Boutique and I ended up acting as Rarity’s “willing volunteer” for her performance at the contest, which would be taking place in Canterlot the following evening. Both she and Twilight had been practicing hard over the past few days, using their unique attributes in magic to put on a show for the grand prize that would be awarded to the winner. To other ponies, it was just a trophy. But, in Canterlot, it was the pride that you had won using your unique magic that counted.

Rarity had been using the girls, the guys, and herself as practice for her performance, which was using her magic to create clothing from just the fabrics that she bought. Much like with Leon, Dog, and Shield, she had also been using me to create male clothing, having already gone through quite a few practice runs with me.

“Marvelous spell work, as always, Rarity.” I noted as I removed the tux and exchanged the top hat for my usual trilby. “I think you’re ready.”

“Yes…yes, as ready as I’ll ever be.” she said with a slight tremor in her voice.

“What’s wrong?” I asked, sensing her distress.

“Well…this will be my first time in a long time since my last visit to Canterlot.” she said. “I want to make this display completely spectacular to show the high-class ponies what I’m made of.”

“And it is. Your clothing is remarkable. You’ll be sure to impress the elite of Canterlot with your performance.”

“But, Dusk, what if I don’t?” She was starting to look distressed. “What if—what if they don’t appreciate my style that they think of it as uncouth? Unsophisticated?”

“Rarity, do you remember what I said to you that day we first had tea?” She nodded. “I said that you would fit right in at Canterlot, that you have the sophistication and grace to it make seem as if you’d lived there your whole life. And I meant it.”

“You…you really did, didn’t you?”

“I did and still do.” I corrected. “You’re going to be just fine. We’ll all be there for you, right there in the audience just like with Rainbow Dash. Just have faith in yourself, I know I do.”

I had good reason to tell her this. I’d witnessed performers at the competition many times. Some of their magic was flashy and eye-catching, some were more reserved but just as special. Rarity’s fell into the latter category, but would still earn her recognition.

Like the Young Flyer’s Competition in Cloudsdale, Magical Talent of Equestria was as much a display of skill in magic for unicorns as flying was for a Pegasus. If one would do well enough, they could receive the top three prizes: the Bronze Ring of Merit, the Silver Wand of Excellence, and the Golden Staff of Victory. To receive at least one of these was a sign of recognition that the Princess acknowledged how special your magic was, which truly was a show of pride.

This year, along with Gold Star and Princess Celestia, Princess Luna would attend it as one of the three judges. This would be the first time that both princesses would be judging the contest and along the Mystic King, so that made it even more special. I was rather looking forward to seeing what the younger princess would judge the acts. I was especially rather eager to see how old Gold would do as a judge for the contest. Considering my history with him, I’m hoping that the son of Celestia would try his best to keep his image as the Mystic King.

Looking back to Rarity, she seemed to have regained the confidence that I knew she had and drew a more determined look on her features.

“Yes…yes, you’re right.” She drew herself up. “I’ve put on enough fashion shows to know how to cope with nerves. I shouldn’t let them get the better of me. I’ll show them I can be just as classy as they can be, just as graceful.”

“That’s the spirit!” I said happily. “You’re going to be great.”

“Thank you, Dusk. It’s good to know I can rely upon you for support.” she noted with a smile. “I shall also be looking forward to seeing your display in the competition. I’m sure it will be spectacular.”

“Heh… No, it won’t.” I didn’t say anything further, not wishing to go into more detail about why. Rarity, however, continued to press on.

“But why ever not? Your displays are always spectacular and I cannot wait to see what you’ve prepared for this show. I can see it as being large, breathtaking…beautiful. Would I be right in guessing?”

“I, uh…I haven’t been practicing…anything.” I mumbled pathetically.

“What? Then you’d better get started. We’re departing for Canterlot tomorrow morning!” she said in a worried tone.

“I know… It’s just that… that…” I couldn’t quite get the words out as I didn’t want to admit it to her. But she continued to gaze intently at me.

“Dusk, I can understand that you’re nervous about getting up on stage. But, once you get going, it’ll be fine.”

“Um… Rarity… I’m not going to be performing.” I admitted quietly.

“What?” She seemed quite surprised by this news. “But…but how can you not? Your puppets are a joy to watch, sparkling and sailing through the air as they do. It’s like an undiscovered form of art. You simply must perform!”

“No, Rarity.” I sighed sadly. “For one thing, I-I’ve never performed on stage before. All of those faces staring at me… I just don’t think I’d be able to cope with that. I’m not that kind of pony.”

“But you performed with Rainbow at the Flyer’s Competition, using your talent in front of all of those ponies.” she reminded me predictably. “You’ve also done it before in your time with Dawn Racer, all the way to performing at the Equestria Games.”

“Those times were different. I was just brightening Rainbow’s performance, remaining offstage the whole time.” I told her. “I did the same with Racer’s performances. As part of the arrangement with Racer, I was an anonymous helper, so nopony knew it was me helping him.”

“Well, that seems a bit unfair. Why would he make such a condition for your partnership?”

“Because he didn’t. I did.” I told her. “Much like with him, I made that arrangement with Rainbow Dash. That’s the reason why nopony commented on my magic at the Flyer’s Competition. When it was over, I never claimed credit for my part. Like it was Racer’s moment in his performances, the competition was Rainbow’s moment of glory, not mine.”

“But why didn’t you? I could tell everypony loved the effect that you created.”

“That brings me to my second point.” I continued. “It’s sort of my old worries coming back. You girls and the guys think my magic is great, but I’m still not sure what anypony else might think about it. I kind of…don’t really want to find out. You know… in case they hate it.”

“Dusk, don't be silly. They won’t hate it.” she assured me. “We all love it and I’m sure that they will too.”

“But I don’t know that. You don’t know that. Not for sure, at least. I’m sorry, but I just can’t face up to that. Not yet anyway.”

“But, Dusk…”

“Rarity, please just…drop it.” I shifted his gaze to the floor. Though I felt confident in my decision, I still felt rather ashamed of myself for telling her this, for making her so disappointed. When I looked up, she was still gazing at me in a sympathetic sort of way.

“Very well, Dusk. I understand your reasons for not wanting to take part and I shall not question it further.” she promised. “If you don’t want to do something you’re not comfortable with, then there’s no point in me trying to pressure you.”

“Thanks, Rarity.” I sincerely said with a grateful smile. I cast my gaze to the horizon. “Well, it’s getting late. We’ve got a big day tomorrow and you need your beauty sleep.”

“Indeed.” she nodded giggling. “Sleep well, Dusk. I shall see you in the morning.”

“Night, Rarity.” I made moves to leave back for my home as the stars began to twinkle in the sky.

“And, Dusk?” I looked back as she called from the threshold of the door. “I do think it’s a shame that you’re not taking the opportunity to share your wonderful magic with everypony.”

“Rarity…”

“I know, I know. You’ve said your reasons.” she said quickly. “But…I would have really liked to have seen what you might have come up with.” She gave me a sad smile. “I hope you enjoy spectating.”

Without another word, she stepped inside her home. I stood there for a few minutes, thinking on what she had just said. Should I reconsider my reasons for not taking part and maybe… perhaps actually enter it myself? I had a few ideas that might put on a good show, so perhaps…

No! I decided, shaking my head. I had my reasons and I was sticking to them. Even though it may indeed be a missed opportunity, it was one that I would be happy to miss and nothing was going to change that. Absolutely nothing.

Standing firm on that note, I set off back home, ready to wake up early tomorrow and to go back home…in a manner of speaking.

The sun was just beginning to rise over the horizon as me and the group boarded the train to depart for the royal city of Canterlot. Even though everypony was rather drowsy from being awoken so early, there was still a buzz of excitement in the air that this would be the first time most of us would have seen the city up close and not just from Ponyville.

As I sat with them in our carriage, I too found myself to be rather excited. This would be the first time I would be back home since the guys and I departed to Ponyville all of those months ago. It was the same old city, but I was returning as something—no, somepony—very different. Much like how the guys help me change from being brooding, lonely, and silent, the girls also brought more of a change to me. Having ponies I could call my friends was something that brought more to my life. Now the inner circle of friends I had before has grown to give even more to my life, my trebly being the sign of that very change. Sure, I might still not be very interesting, but at least I had friends who thought that I was. That was definitely an improvement.

In my glances around the room, I found myself glimpsing towards Twilight at times as she was in animated discussion with Rarity. Sometimes, she caught my glances and I looked away hurriedly. Good thing my tail was camouflaged so she didn’t see it wagging. After recovering from that, I found myself wondering what she would think now that we were both going back to the city we had grown up in, both of us different from what we used to be. Before the Element Squad, we had both been known at the school as the friendless ponies. Sure I had friends in Gold Star, but some ponies thought that it was just the prince taking pity on me. Wouldn’t blame them for seeing how I was back then. The looks on their faces if they could see us now… Bet they would be the same ponies had after Shield, Dog, and Leon came into my life.

I smiled to myself again, turning my eyes elsewhere as Twilight turned in my direction again.

While the girls were all talking about what we might do while we were in Canterlot, I took to gazing quietly out of the window, watching as we climbed higher and higher into the mountains. Just a few more minutes and I would be back at the place where I had grown up…with my friends…I gave a satisfied sigh, a smile on my features reflected in the glass.

“I’m a little glad to be going back home too.” I looked to see that Twilight had come over to join me, smiling brightly. “Even if it’s just for a day, it’ll be nice to be back for a while. May I?”

“Of course,” I said, as she sat beside me and I turned my attention to her. “Yes, it will be. It feels like so long since I—since we were last there.” I corrected, “It feels strange, going back now…but in a good way.”

“I know what you mean.” she agreed. “We both used to be the secluded ones back at the school. Can you imagine how they might react after all that’s happened since then?”

“That’s just what I was thinking about!” I said excitedly. “Once again, our thoughts seem to be one.”

“Ooh, spooky.” she said in a mock-scary voice. “I remember, before I left Canterlot, Moon Dancer was having a party in one of the courtyards. I was invited along, but I said that I had studying to do, which was kind of true. I almost wish I’d gone now, see what it would have been like.”

“Maybe you can ask her if you see her.” I suggested. “If I know Moon Dancer, she’ll give you a chance.”

“You know Moon Dancer?” She was surprised to hear this.

“Yeah, we got a friend who’s close to Moon Dancer. We practically know a lot about her. It was thanks to that kind of connection we got invited to one of her little get-togethers.”

“Wow. Guess those rumors were true about you being popular.”

“Those are the rumors about me?” I said with an amused chuckle. “I mean, I understand my other self being popular, but me? Never really thought of myself as that. Nor did I think you were one into gossip.”

“Well, I’m not. I just happened to hear some ponies talk while passing them through the halls.”

“I see what you mean. You should’ve heard them talk before Shield and the guys got to Canterlot. Everypony just stayed away from me most of the time.”

“Oh, yes. Sorry, I forgot.”

“It’s fine.” I quietly said.

“I’m sorry I did though.” she insisted. “You were a lot lonelier than me at the School and I should have known better than to remind you of that.”

“I told you, it’s fine. I don’t mind. That’s just how I was before I got my trio of friends. Like you said though, you and I are both different now.” Willing to change the subject, I asked her: “So are you all set for your performance in the competition?”

“Ready as I’ll ever be.” she said brightly, glad for the change of subject. “It’s gonna be like my entrance exam all over again, only with far more ponies.”

“And hopefully a little less stony-faced?”

“Good point.” she giggled. “Still, not meaning to brag, but I think I’m going to be fine. I’m going to at least put on a good show, do my best.” Her look turned sympathetic. “You’re still set on not taking part, aren’t you?”

“No, I’m not.” I affirmed. “Though at least I’m not going to be the only unicorn in our group that won’t be competing.”

“Yes. Dog and Leon did say they wouldn’t perform, despite they’re unicorns themselves.”

“Well, Rarity did try to talk them into it, but Dog is still against it. It’s understandable, seeing how Dog places mostly physical efforts more than magical efforts. He would be out of practice with it.”

“Well, he does work on the Apple Farm. So what is Leon’s reason for not competing?”

“Oh, that’s because he’s banned from competing.”

“Wait, banned? How can somepony be banned from such an event as Magical Talent of Equestria?”

“It’s was due to his performance there. Can’t really go into detail, but let’s just say it involved a couple of his animals and a spell above his skill level and a group made of his animals in a way that made the contest a complete disaster. Long story short, because of that, he’s now been banned from competing for the next few moons.”

“Oh, wow. So he can’t compete even when he wants to, huh?”

“Yeah. Though the previous Mystic King was kind, he’s still brought out harsh punishment for him. Surprisingly, Princess Celestia actually agreed to it and that’s the very kind and fair ruler of Equestria.”

“I know, even I find it hard to believe Princess Celestia would allow that. So the reason those two aren’t competing is that Leon isn’t able to and Dog doesn’t feel like he can?”

“Exactly.”

“Sounds like you and Dog have the same reason, huh?”

“Yeah, I guess we do.” It was from that point I realized something by how she said that last question. “Hey, you aren’t going to try and convince me to take part, are you?”

“Not at all. I understand your reasons and I don’t blame you one bit for feeling how you do. I’m just glad that you’re coming along to watch at least… It wouldn’t have been the same without you.”

“I wouldn’t miss you perform for the world.” The two of us exchanged warm smiles, mine from how well my friend knew me. “Thanks, Twilight.”

“No problem.” Her gaze lingered on me for a bit, then her smile grew when she looked out the window. “We’re here! Look!”

I turned to where she looked and I felt my own smile widen when my eyes locked once more on my home. It could be seen (as a speck in the distance) down in Ponyville. It was nothing, however, compared to seeing it up close.

It was truly majestic, regal enough to fit the princesses and the elite that it housed. The towers climbed high enough to touch the sky, connected by lengthy bridges and walkways, built from the purest white marble, royal colors of purple and sparkling gold, capped with images of the sun and moon. Waterfalls, sparkling in the morning sun, cascaded down the cliffs below, falling to goodness knows where. High up in the peaks of the mountains, it seemed like it could overlook the whole of Equestria from its tallest tower.

I had forgotten, or never truly appreciated, how beautiful it was. I glanced at Twilight and she at me. We both had the same look on our faces, one that seemed to say the same thing: it was good to be home.

We all stepped out of the train and onto the station, the very one I had come to begin my new life. The girls were all awing, gazing around at the sheer majesty of it all. We said farewell to Rarity and Twilight (who were off to enter themselves in the contest), arranging to meet at the school in half an hour, leaving me alone with Applejack, Dog, Rainbow Dash, Shield, Pinkie Pie, Fluttershy, and Leon, all of the mares present in our group looking around in wonder.

“I feel so small. Everything is so big!” Fluttershy gasped.

“Yeah, Canterlot is a pretty big place.” Leon said to her. “Has to be in order to have two princesses.”

“Whoa! Would you look at all of this?” Rainbow marveled. “And I thought Cloudsdale was awesome. I mean, it still is, but this…” She gave a low whistle that she was impressed.

“Yeah, Canterlot is a pretty cool place.” Shield commented. “That is, if you can stand all the snobs that walk around.”

“Hey, Dusk,” Dog called, “how ʹbout us and the guys givin’ the visitors a tour of the place?”

“Great idea, Dog. We got half an hour, so I guess we can show the girls around.” I said to him before I spoke to said girls. “Girls, we got some time to kill. How about me and the guys show you around Canterlot?” As they nodded, I once again had that feeling of warm acceptance they always inspired in me. “Well, okay. Then let us be the first to say ‘Welcome to Canterlot’! Our tour begins now, if you would kindly follow us.”

“Ooh! I hope there’s a gift shop at the end!” Pinkie remarked as she bounced along.

“So, where we going first?” Rainbow asked.

“I think I know just the place.” Shield winked as he took the lead. “Come on! Hopefully, we get to see some action!” With that, we all followed as Shield led us through the streets.

The white stone buildings seemed to glow in the morning sun, making the city look even more spectacular. The girls got a few odd looks from some of the Canterlot elite, staring down their high-held noses at them, but they didn’t seem to mind nor did I. Neither did Dog or Leon (for the most part). Though it was needless to say that Shield did mind and even glared back at all the peering eyes. This was something me and the guys preferred about Ponyville: here in Canterlot, everpony was too reserved and snobbish. Much like Shield, I was reminded of that, along with being rather annoyed too, as I saw them with their heads held high.

“Here we are!” Shield announced as we arrive at our destination, which we could see from the path we stood upon, just as Rainbow gasped. “The Wonderbolts Racing Derby!”

It was an oval-shaped ring of clouds set with red clouds flapping in the breeze, with stands containing ponies watching it. Inside the course, a group of very familiar Pegasi in blue uniforms were tensed and ready to fly.

“Of course, Shield would make this place our first stop.” Leon smugly said, making the Earth pony stallion look back at him.

“Well, duh! It’s one of the best things I love about this place!” Shield said to us. “Plus, it’s least I could do for Dash after she gave me the chance to hang out with the Wonderbolts.”

“And it seems we made pretty good time.” I said as we all looked down to see that a race was about to start. “Looks like a race is about to start.”

“Awesome!” Rainbow’s eyes locked on her heroes, studying them. “Hmm…”

“So, Dash? Which one do you think is gonna win?” Shield asked her.

“I’m gonna say that Fire Streak has this one.” She answered.

“Really? I thought you’d bet on Fleetfoot.” Leon inquired.

“I would, but she’s not having the best year at the minute, so she won’t be on form.” Rainbow said wisely. “Fire Streak’s the second fastest in the team, so he’s bound to win this.”

“Good point. Seeing this lineup, he’ll leave everypony in the dust.” Shield added.

“What about you, AJ?” Dog asked his fellow cowpony. “Who do ya think’s gonna win?”

“Shoot… I’m gonna say Spitfire’s gonna win this.” Applejack decided.

“Spitfire?” Rainbow scoffed. “Come on!”

“Yeah, Applejack, be real.” Shield said. “We know she’s the captain, but speed isn’t really her thing.”

“I know ya know your stuff about ʹem, but maybe this’ll be her lucky day.”

“AJ’s right.” Dog said, backing up Applejack. “Ya never know. Luck might be on Spitfire today.”

“It’s not about luck, Dog.” Shield told him. “It’s about speed and skill, which Fire Streak has more of than Spitfire.”

“Well, I’m sticking to it.” Applejack replied stubbornly.

“Your loss.” the Pegasus shrugged as the announcer signaled the start of the race.

I knew better than to argue with Shield and Rainbow about the Wonderbolts. They knew as much about them as I did about…well, almost anything. I just watched silently as the pegasi soared a few laps around the track, the wind whipping through their manes. Soon, it was the red-streaked mane of the Rainbow’s bet that zoomed across the finish line ahead of the others.

After Rainbow was done saying to Applejack “I told you so” and Shield was done gloating about how right he was to Dog, me and the guys showed the girls around other areas of interest, giving them a little bit of history about the place. With most of them, we were required to stay outside as we would need to pay to get in. We showed them the opera house, the art gallery, a few cafes that we frequented, places that were of significance to either ourselves or to the city.

Though most of the places were high standing and sophisticated (in other words, as Shield would put it, rather boring), the girls were happy to be guided wherever we took them. It almost like, after they’d given me so much with the magic of friendship, I was finally starting to give something back, showing them the elements of the life I used to lead before I met them. It was like how Shield and the guys had done for me and I changed from that lonely, less-adventurous young stallion they met before.

When we arrived at the Palace of the Princesses, this elected the greatest expression of awe from any of the girls, seeing the high towers that housed Celestia, Luna, and their royal court. We couldn’t enter the castle itself, but we were allowed entry to the Canterlot Sculpture Garden, a place that I had frequented quite a lot. The guard that let me and the guys in still recognized me, smiling in approval that the little group of friends I had grew.

I gestured to the various carvings that symbolized many important and noble qualities that ponies held in high regard: the Three Fillies of Friendship, the Noble Mare of Victory, the Stallion of Bravery… It was when we arrived at the most unique one of the bunch that we stopped for a bit. It depicted a serpent-like creature that was patch worked with many different body parts from other animals. It looked as if it was in the act of singing an opera piece.

“What the hay is this?” Applejack asked, raising an eyebrow at it.

“It looks funny!” Pinkie sniggered.

“This is what’s called a draconaquis, a type of chimera.” I explained. “It’s a being that’s made up of the body parts of different animals.”

“Yeah, that thing’s like a messed-up collage of animals.” Leon said before he looked to Fluttershy with a gentle smile. “Flutters, do you think you can tell which animals each piece of it came from?” From there, I knew what he was doing. By allowing Fluttershy to guess which animals made up the draconaquis, he could be able to slip a compliment. Maybe I should’ve intervened and just told the animal parts myself, but I let it slide as I didn’t see any harm in this. Plus, I thought it would be good for her confidence to get her involved more.

“I…I think so.” Fluttershy said before she bent forward to examine it, flying up to the face. “It’s a pony’s head, but—oh, my… the antler of a deer, the horn of a goat, a wing of a bat and Pegasus, a lion’s paw, a lizard’s leg… none of these parts fit. This doesn’t make any sense.”

“That just about sums him up.” I agreed. “And those are the exact parts of it.”

“Great job, Flutters.” Leon told her, causing the Pegasus to blush as she flew down back to us.”

“So what exactly is this thing?” Rainbow asked. “Did the sculptor just go nuts and throw a bunch of body bits together to see what would happen?”

“Yeah, but this guy would be the reason for it.” Shield told her.

“This guy?” It didn’t take Rainbow long to figure it out. “Wait, you mean this was actually somepony?”

“Indeed, Rainbow.” I said, standing next to it. “Girls, you remember the Paraserpent?” Fluttershy gave a squeal of fear as she hid behind Leon. “Don't worry. He’s not here.” After giving that piece of reassurance, I returned to my explanation. “Anyway, remember how I told you they had a master?”

“Sorta. Wait a minute…” Rainbow said as she realized it. “Are you saying that this is their boss?”

“Yes.” I turned to gaze up at the statue’s face. “Ladies, allow me to introduce you all to Discord, the Spirit of Disharmony and Chaos as well as the former ruler of Equestria.”

“That’s the boss?” Applejack looked it up and down. “Well, he sure is an odd-lookin’ fella, that’s for sure.”

“That’s kind of the point, Applejack.” Shield told her.

“Shield’s right.” I said as I went on. “This is how he’s meant to be. He’s literally the personification of chaos. When Equestria was under his control, it was complete and utter misery and disharmony. Ponies walking on ceilings, flying pigs, patchwork grass, clouds raining chocolate. It was…”

“Wait, wait, wait, wait!” Pinkie raised her hoof to stop me. “Did you say ‘clouds raining chocolate’?” I nodded. “As in ‘chocolate-chocolate’?” Another nod. “As in yummy-scrummy, melt-in-your-mouth, great-with-a-glass-of-milk chocolate?”

“Yes… what’s your point?”

“My point is why did they stop him? That sounds great!”

“Heh. Well, your ancestor didn’t really think of it as great.” I told her. “And, believe me, it wasn’t.”

“Yeah, from what Dusk told us, Discord’s reign wasn’t the best thing to happen to Equestria.” Leon added, recalling what I told him. “With all the things that were messed up, there were also ponies who were cruel to each other.”

“Yeah. Discord practically treated everypony as his personal play things,” I then continued. “Earth ponies, unicorns, and pegasi alike. There were even ponies that were placed into a state of insanity, altered by his powers. Nopony was friends and they didn’t trust each other.”

“Oh.” Pinkie frowned at that. “In that case, not so great then.”

“No kidding.” Shield said, knowing how bad Discord was from what I told him. “Discord was the worst. Nopony was safe from him. Even the old Element Gangs weren’t able to stop him.”

“One thing I don’t get.” Rainbow bought up. “If he’s such a bad guy, why make a statue of him? Was it because he’s the old ruler or something?”

“They didn’t.” The girls all looked at me, bewildered. “Well, technically they did, but not in that sense.”

“What Dusk is trying to say is that this isn’t a statue.” Shield said as he walked over and stood at the other side of the statue, giving an amused smile. “It’s actually Discord, set in stone! Literally!” As he laughed, the girls were all shocked by this.

“What?!” the four of them said in unison.

“Yeah, credit goes to the princesses for that.” I told them. “After Discord was overthrown, Princess Luna and Princess Celestia used the Elements of Harmony against him. The magic they used was so powerful that Discord was turned to stone.”

“Ohhhhh!” Pinkie nodded as she and the girls processed it all. “So this is the genuine bonified certified stonified ruler of chaos?”

“Exactly.” I affirmed. “This is the Lord of Chaos, in the flesh… So to speak.”

“More like in the limestone.” Leon joked with a chuckled.

“So they had this Discord guy here, standing around like a statue?” Rainbow questioned.

“Yep.” Dog told her. “Ever since he got turned to stone, he’s been nothing but a garden ornament.”

“Ain’t that a little risky?” Applejack asked, gazing at it warily. “I mean, what if he busts outta there?”

“Oh, my! That would be awful.” Fluttershy squealed.

“Don’t worry, girls.” I assured them, knowing that Discord escaping wasn’t going to be an issue. “The magic that was used to imprison him came from the Elements of Harmony, the strongest mystical power in Equestria and the very same Elements you girls used to defeat Nightmare Moon.”

“Dusk’s right.” Dog said, supporting me. “As everypony knows, practically nothing can beat the Elements of Harmony.”

“But they also trapped Nightmare Moon and she managed to break lose.”

“Well, unlike with Nightmare Moon, Celestia didn’t do it alone.” Leon added. “Since it took all six of you to beat that rogue princess, I bet that Luna and Celestia using them together made Discord a permanent addition to the garden.”

“Yeah, plus he’s been stuck like this longer than Nightmare Moon was stuck in, well, the moon. If he was gonna break out, he would’ve done it by now.” To make a point, Shield rapped the statue with his hoof. “Trust us, he’s not going anywhere, any day soon.”

“That’s good to know, but Applejack’s got a point.” Rainbow said to us. “What would happen if he did break out?”

“If he did, Rainbow…” I looked back up at Discord again. “If he did…” Not wanting to dwell on the thought of the draconaquis breaking free, I decided to change the subject. “Well, best not think about it. Anyway, I think Twilight and Rarity are just about done now. Let’s go and meet them at the school.”

“Okie-dokie-lokie!” Pinkie agreed, bouncing alongside me as we all left the sculpture garden behind.

As we left, I considered further on Rainbow’s question. Discord had been imprisoned with the power of the Elements, but that had been when Celestia and Luna had wielded them. They had now moved on to the girls. Would that mean that the magic would no longer keep him locked away in stone? Could he actually break free of his prison and once again reign chaos around us? Again, I tried not to think about it… still…

Anyway, we soon arrived at the gates of the school as it wasn’t too far away from the sculpture gardens. There, we saw our unicorn friends in an animated discussion with each other. They stopped and smiled when they saw us approaching and I was surprised to see Twilight lock eyes on me. I knew that look, that was her studying look. Did I have something on my face? But then Rarity greeted me and I didn’t have time to consider it further.

Me and Twilight decided to give them a small tour of the school itself as me and Twilight were former students. Though the guys didn’t need much of a tour as they did travel with me through the halls from the times before we left Canterlot. As we were walking, I noticed that (all the while) Twilight was still giving me that studying look, like she was analyzing every little bit of my actions. Why was she doing that? Had I done something wrong or said something wrong? The answer soon came when the group split up for a bit, leaving me alone with Rarity, who managed to find a suitable excuse to do so.

“Twilight, why don’t you take the girls and the boys off elsewhere whilst Dusk shows me around separately?” she suggested.

“No!” She seemed to realize how loudly she had said that and recovered herself. “I mean… we don’t have to split off. We can just stay together.”

“Perhaps, but it was my gentlecolt cousin here who told me that I would definitely fit in at Canterlot and I would rather like him to give me something of a personal tour.” Rarity said to her before she looked to me. “If it’s alright with you, of course.”

“Um… sure, I guess… I don’t see why not.” I said unsurely, wondering what she was up to.

“There, you see?” She then began to nudge me off in another direction. “We’ll meet you back in the courtyard of the school in a few minutes. Ta-ta for now!”

“Okay then.” Twilight seemed to glare at Rarity for a bit, before smiling at me. “We’ll meet you in a few minutes then.”

“Yeah, um… see you later.” I said before Rarity ushered me along quickly, up until we were out of sight of the others. “Okay, Rare. What exactly is going on? Why do you need me a private tour? I already showed you around the school before.”

“Oh, I know that, darling. That was just a ruse.” she said in a hushed voice.

“A ruse? For what?” I asked before she checked around.

“I’ve just been talking with Twilight about a…personal matter.” Rarity told me. “One concerning you.”

“Personal matter?” I thought for a moment and realized what she meant. “Rarity, tell me you didn’t.”

“Don’t worry. Your secret is safe still.” she said quickly. “I kept that little detail out. I was merely testing her, seeing how she responded to the subject of you romantically.”

“Right.” Breathing a sigh of relief, I too found myself checking that we were alone as we approached a balcony overlooking part of the city. “And…?”

“It’s difficult to say. It seems you were right about her views of romance. She denies anything but affection for you as a friend, but it is clear that she’s not entirely comfortable on the discussion of the subject at all.”

“Oh… right. So she doesn’t… you know…” A stone seemed to drop in the pit of my stomach. She didn’t feel the same way that I did and she most likely never would. Rarity sensed my distress and quickly elaborated.

“Now, now, darling. I didn’t say that.” she corrected. “Despite her saying otherwise, there are some signs that she does harbor something stronger.”

“How do you mean?” I asked her, almost dreading the answer.

“Well, she gains significant color to her cheeks, she stammers a little, loses her composure, and she did agree with me when I mentioned some of your positive qualities.” she elaborated smoothly.

“Wow.” I found myself blushing again at the thought of that. “Well, she…also kept staring at me before. But she was giving me that look when she’s trying to figure something out.”

“I should think that she’s trying to determine what your feelings are for her.” she explained. “I think she’s trying to calm her mind because it’s possible her own romantic feelings for you are conflicting with her own views on romance.”

“Oh… that makes sense.” I looked at her admirably. “You really have a detailed eye, don’t you, cuz?”

“Thank you. In addition, I think you saw how she reacted with you and I going off alone. She was jealous, perhaps a little scared that I might have romantic intentions for you. Not that I do mind, no offense.”

“None taken. It’s understandable. I mean, we aren’t related by blood.” I chuckled. “So… should I do anything?”

“Not really. Keep doing what you’re doing, of course, but Twilight will have to untangle her feelings by herself. That’s just the way it is.”

“Really? So…there is hope?”

“Of course there is.” she said softly. “Soon enough, Dusk, she’ll come around. I am sure of it. Just give her time.”

“Okay… you’ve not steered me wrong yet, Rarity, I trust you.” I told her. “Right. Let’s get to the courtyard and wait for the others. And…thanks.”

“It was no trouble at all. Lead the way.” I did so and the two of us set off, proceeding to discuss how Rarity was enjoying Canterlot.

Whilst we waited in the courtyard for the others, I wasn’t sure whether to feel hopeful or ashamed. In essence, it was my fault that Twilight was confused about her emotions like this, if indirectly. But also, there was a chance she might feel something for me…that seemed to light a fire of hope in my chest and raise my spirits a little. At least nothing would spoil my good mood. Or so I thought.

“Well, well, if it isn’t Ms. Rat’s-Nest-Moss-Mane.” said a high and reedy voice from behind us. “And you, with that thing on your head. Is that a hat or did a bird’s nest fall on you?”

“What? How dare you…” Rarity stopped as she saw our speaker. “Oh, I should have known that you would be here.”

I also turned to look at this newcomer. She was a unicorn, or at least I supposed she was. I couldn’t see her horn under the witch hat that she wore. Her fur was a dark blue color, her mane a bluish-white. The cloak and hat she wore were a deep purple, decorated with magical stars. Her eyes sparked with a contemptuous glow, her very stature radiating arrogance and self-importance.

I didn’t like to judge, but she’d insulted me and Rarity without provocation. Dislike was brewing for her. Her description struck a chord in my memory however, something that Twilight had once talked about: a unicorn that matched her description. What was her name again?

“Of course I would be here.” she replied in that reedy voice of hers. “I would never miss the chance to show how powerful I really am.”

“You’re still on that?” She turned to me. “Come along, Dusk. We don’t have to listen to this.”

“Wait a sec…” I looked back at the unicorn, who still regarded me with contempt. “By any chance, are you the pony who calls herself the Great and Powerful Trixie?”

“Trixie sees her reputation precedes her, even amongst the little noponies.” she unpleasantly cackled. “But, then again, Trixie would not have expected any less.”

“Mind I ask what you’re doing here?” I asked, trying to keep my voice level.

“Well, Trixie was hoping to have a little word with her nemesis, one Twilight Sparkle.” she elaborated. “Trixie saw her silly little friend here and assumed she would be nearby…but it seems she was mistaken. And who are you? Trixie doesn’t recall seeing you in Ponyville with this one.”

“My name is Dusk Noir and I was…”

“Oh, what does it matter what your name is? Trixie will vanquish you soon enough with her show-stopping magnificence. Even an under-sized colt like you does not stand a chance against her might.”

“Under-sized?” I said, taking her short crack personally.

“Now wait a minute.” Rarity said, my cousin stepping in front of me. “Twilight has already proven just how much of an overzealous boaster you really are and yet you still insist that you’re the best?”

“Oh, but I am.” she said, unperturbed. “Sparkle may have bested me with the Ursa Minor, but Trixie has entered in this contest for years and every year she has won first prize. What chance do you think you have?”

“Every chance.” I said, firmly. “Twilight told me she beat you that day and I know she’ll beat you again.”

“Hmph.” She flicked her mane casually. “Sparkle is an amateur when it comes to the stage. Trixie has had years of experience and practice, amazing ponies from here to Las Pegasus. You see how futile your hopes are to defeat me in the contest?”

“I wasn’t talking about me. I’m not even entered, but Twilight…”

“‘Not even entered’?” She scornfully laughed at me. “I suppose you heard that Trixie was competing and realized how pointless even trying was. A little cowardly nopony, just as Trixie thought.”

“Trixie, I think you’ve said enough.” Rarity stood between them. “Save your empty boasting for the performance tonight. Twilight isn’t here and we certainly wouldn’t tell you if she was. Now, if you’re just going to insult us, I suggest you leave.”

“Hiding behind others, I see.” she remarked to me. “Well, Trixie has better things to do anyway. I hope you enjoy my performance when I defeat your precious Twilight, little Dusk.”

With one last flick of her cape, she strode away around a corner and out of sight, leaving me and Rarity glaring after her. My blood was boiling. I had hoped that, if I ever did meet Trixie, she wouldn’t be as bad as Twilight had said, but now I had… I could see she was truly unpleasant and rude. All those things she said about me, about my friends… about Twilight. Ooh! If I could get her back…but how?

Nothing physical or violent, nothing hot words could achieve. Only actions would win this. She had to be shown how wrong. Seeing how she was a performer and she no doubt loved the spotlight, I knew that was how I could beat her. Of that, I was sure of. Here, today, there was only one possible way I could do that. I did have a few ideas as to what to do…

My mind soon formulated an idea, a plan to prove her wrong. I would normally have never even considered this, but—in a way—Trixie had convinced me to see things differently. I was going to keep her from winning… I knew exactly what to do.

“I apologize, Dusk.” Rarity said to me, once that boaster was gone. “I assumed that her experience in Ponyville might have taught her a lesson, but she’s just as boastful as ever. Are you alright?”

“Yes, I am.” I said in a confident tone, turning to go. “Would you excuse me, Rarity? I have to do something.”

“Oh… not at all.” she said, surprised. “What is it, may I ask?”

“The only way I’m gonna show that Ms. ‘Great and Powerful’ how wrong she is. I’m going to enter myself in the contest.” I answered. “Nopony talks to or about my friends like that, especially not Twilight. I’m going to compete in Magical Talent of Equestria and I’m going to ensure Trixie doesn’t even get third place!”

Twilight’s view

It was the evening of the show. The stars were shining in the sky and the moon glowing like a magical orb. While the stage was set and the performers were ready and raring to go, I was worried. Not so much for myself, but for Dusk, where he was pacing nervously back and forth on the other side of the room.

I had been just as surprised as everypony else when we’d learned from Rarity that Dusk would be in the contest due to an encounter with Trixie. We’d seen him briefly afterward to wish him luck and tell him he would be great, especially Rarity. After that, he requested that he’d be left alone so that he could practice and keep his display a surprise until the show.

I, however (during all of the support for Dusk), had been worried in silence, only really giving a smile, but even that was rather forced. Dusk had clearly made his views on performing, of getting up on stage and being stared at by all of those ponies. It even made me a little nervous. This sudden change of heart made me worry for me. I couldn’t help but imagine Dusk appearing on stage and completely breaking down in front of the audience… In front of the Princesses. And the Mystic King, no less.

I had managed to track him down before hoof, practicing in his old room at the school, the one he used to stay in before he received the very house he shared with Shield, Leon, and Dog close to it. After getting there, I desperately tried to talk him out of it, reminding Dusk of what he, himself, said. Dusk, however, insisted that he had to do it and had asked me to leave so he could continue practicing. I did that, but was reluctant. Now, it was my last chance to do so. I walked up to me, but Dusk seemed so engrossed in his own thoughts that he didn’t notice me.

“Dusk, are you nervous?” Dusk didn’t answer. “Dusk?”

“Wha…? Oh!” He snapped out of his reverie and turned to face me. “Sorry, Twi. Guess I am, yes.”

“I am too.” I admitted. “No matter how many times I go over my routine, I’m still getting the jitters. I’ve never performed like this before.”

“Really? You never even entered while you were being taught here?”

“I knew about it, yes,” I told him, “but I didn’t think I was ready to do something like that. I still don’t think I am.”

“You are.” He said, yet that simple tone was enough to calm me a little. “You’re going to be great.”

“Thank you… I’m sure you will be too…” I tried to say what I meant to, but I found myself lost for words there. Dusk, however, seemed to sense there was something more and supplied for me.

“But…”

“You read me like a book.” I said with a smile.

“I am as avid a reader as you are.” He reminded me. “You still don’t feel good about me taking part, do you?”

“Well… it’s just… Dusk, you don’t have to do this.” I said to him, repeating my earlier pleads to him. “Even if Trixie insulted you, you don’t have to do this to prove yourself in some way to anypony.”

“Yes, I do, Twilight. It’s not just because of that. You know I’m not really one that would act so much on pride, especially with somepony like her.” He told me. “Ponies like Trixie? They need to be shown the error of their ways through actions, not words. I want to prove that.”

“But there’s me and Rarity competing with our own unique magic.”

“And now you have me too.” I noted. “I know I’m not really needed but…I want to do my bit. It’s… it’s sort of personal. I feel like I need to do this, even though I don’t have to.”

“That doesn’t make any sense!” I almost screamed. “Dusk, I just don’t want you putting yourself into some kind of risk. Please, just think about this.”

He didn’t answer me, not at first. Dusk stared at me, a kind of disappointed look on my face. “It’s strange…”

“What is?” I was rather piqued by the almost cold tone his voice took.

“I thought, out of all ponies, you would have faith in me. That you would do your best to support me in this. Like we’ve always done with each other up to now. I guess…I was wrong.”

“Dusk…” This caught me off-guard. I hadn’t thought about that. “I’m not saying that I don’t. I’m just worried about you. I mean… this is big, Dusk. This isn’t like you. I’m just…concerned.”

“I understand why, Twilight. You’re right. This isn’t something I’d normally do. But…ever since I met you girls, I’ve done a lot of things I wouldn’t normally do, things that I’ve only experienced with Shield, Dog, and Leon. Things that have changed me for the better. So…why is that a bad thing?”

Right there, I had no answer. While I stood by my argument, determined to look out for Dusk, my friend, he was right about that. He and I were best friends, sharing so many of the same interests. Was I looking at this wrong? Should I be a little more supportive despite the circumstances?

“Dusk, I didn’t mean to…”

“I thought I might see you here, Sparkle.” cut in a familiar reedy voice as Trixie had arrived on the scene. “Ready to be humiliated in front of hundreds by the show-stopping skill of the Great and Powerful Trixie?”

“I’m ready to do my best, Trixie.” I said to her, speaking firmly. “Are you?”

“Trixie is the best, you don’t stand a chance.” she boasted. She turned to me. “And you. So you decided to enter then? Thank you. You’ll make Trixie look even better.”

“Believe me, that’s not my intention.” Dusk quietly told her.

“Oh, really?” She laughed dismissively. “So, Trixie sees your cutie mark is a scroll. What’s your performance going to be? Reorganizing a shelf or reading poetry?”

“Just you wait and see.” I said, speaking in what I might have thought was a confident voice, but I could hear his voice shaking underneath.

“Oh, Trixie will. We could all do with a good laugh when you fail spectacularly.” she cackled. It was there that I had heard enough.

“Now, wait a minute.” I began, now angry with Trixie. “His magic is the most wonderful, beautiful thing I’ve ever seen. You wouldn’t believe it if I told you, but it’s enough to put your fireworks, bangs, and flashes to shame. He’s going to be amazing, just you watch.”

Trixie seemed caught off guard by my sudden outburst. I was a little surprised too because I had no idea what came over me. Trixie, however, recovered herself.

“Trixie supposes we’ll soon see.” Trixie said to me. “Trixie shall see you at the awards ceremony, Sparkle, when Trixie will be taking first prize.” She stalked off onto the stage as she was called on to begin her performance.

I glared after Trixie for a few minutes. I had really hoped she would have learned her lesson, but it seemed that her experience in Ponyville had just made her even more unpleasant. Perhaps it was a good thing Dusk would be competing as he would make her eat her words. We all would. I looked back at Dusk, to see him smiling gratefully.

“Thanks, Twi. I needed that. I’m not brilliant with confrontations. Maybe as El Dragon, but not as Dusk Noir.”

“Anything for my friends.” I said to him, giving him a kind smile. “I’m still worried about you competing, but you’re right. Trixie needs to be taught another lesson and we’re going to make sure of that.”

“Duly noted.” Dusk then offered a claw to bump and I did so, lingering for a little. “We go out, we do our best, and we beat Trixie.”

“Agreed.” I felt happier now that bit of disagreement had been avoided. Then, I realized my hoof was still in contact with his claw and receded it, blushing slightly.

We waited together in silence, watching as other contestants were called out to perform. Afterwards, we were to go and sit in with the audience, so there were less and less ponies backstage by the minute. Rarity would be on before us, followed by me, and finally Dusk. I didn’t like the idea of leaving him on his own like that, but I had no choice.

Soon, Rarity was called on to perform. She quickly passed by us before she had to leave.

“Well, time to show these Canterlot ponies’ true style and grace.” she said smartly. “I’ll see you both later. Break a leg.”

“You too.” We both said at the same time, eliciting a blush from us both and a smirk from Rarity. She then turned to Dusk.

“Just keep calm and remember what you’ve practiced. I’m sure it will be wonderful.” she encouraged, stepping gracefully out onto the stage.

She always knew just what to say. I could still remember the conversation we’d had after we had entered as we were walking through the streets of Canterlot. We had been talking about Dusk, but not in the way I might have liked. She’d asked me if I considered him to be attractive. At first, I thought Applejack must have said something to her, but then caught myself as I knew she wouldn’t have, of course.

Rarity had been saying about how she considered Dusk to be good-looking, intelligent, polite, and good-natured. All-in-all, a good stallion. I agreed with her, though I didn’t say it out loud and had tried to avoid questions directed at me about Dusk. For some reason, I felt annoyed whenever Rarity mentioned anything she found attractive about him, especially since that was her cousin. Was she interested in Dusk like that? More to the point, why did that matter to me? I didn’t have romantic feelings for Dusk… did I?

I had been trying to find other explanations for my constant thoughts about Dusk, but I always came back to the same conclusion. Though I didn’t want to, slowly but surely, I was being forced to accept that… maybe I did. But, if I did… what was I supposed to do? Did Dusk feel the same? Should I tell him, ask what he thought? This was so confusing!

“Twi? Twi, you’re up.” Dusk’s voice brought me back to reality. Butterflies fluttering in my stomach, I made my way there, looking back once more at Dusk, where he smiled. “Break a leg.”

“Thanks… See you later.” Taking a deep breath, I stepped on stage to appreciative applause from the audience.

My eyes traveled to see who was watching me, so many unfamiliar faces…then I saw my friends, waving and smiling at me which made me feel better. The judges were seated before the stage, one of which was actually part of the board that judged me for my entrance exam, though she seemed a little brighter. As expected by tradition, the Mystic King was there as well. Though there was something off about him. Unlike the previous Mystic King, he was giving what appeared to be a forced smile and I could’ve sworn I saw his eyes look around at the crowd. Was he nervous? I didn’t dwell long on the thought as I looked to the main judges of this event. Also seated were my teacher Celestia and her sister Luna, who was looking a little bigger than the last time I saw her. Both of them were smiling as I began.

Using volunteers from the audience, I performed from my list of 25 different magic tricks I could do, demonstrating hair growth, minor and moderate levitation, alteration of an object, shield magic, and among very others before finishing off with a teleportation to the back of the audience and back to the stage. I would be lying if I didn’t say I found myself flushed with pride as everypony cheered for my performance.

Still smiling, I exited the stage and went to sit with my friends, all of whom were supportive and amazed by my display of skills. I thanked them, still feeling red in the face, and sat to watch the final performance: Dusk’s performance.

“Great performin' there.” Applejack said.

“Yeah, ya kept your head, showed ‘em yer stuff, and left feelin’ proud. Ya put in some good work there.” Dog told me.

“Yeah, sure as hay beat Trixie’s performance!” Rainbow added.

“You got that right, Dash.” Shield said. “I think you got her on the ropes now."

“Marvelous spell work, darling.” Rarity remarked. “You truly outdid yourself and I think to manage to turn a few heads.”

“Thanks. You were great too.” I said to my friend. “The way you dressed that couple up in regal ball clothes truly showed your skill with cloth and fabric. I think you really helped brighten up their evening.”

“Yes, they did seem quite flustered when they left, didn’t they?” she noted. “I certainly hope that I did.”

“Now… there’s just Dusk…” I glanced at the empty seat we were saving for him. “Do you think he’ll do okay?”

“Twilight, you and I have both seen his work and how unique it is. We all have.” Rarity said to me. “I’m sure he’s prepared a spectacular puppet show for all to see, though it is somewhat more sophisticated than an entertainer with marionettes.”

“You’re always supportive of him, aren’t you?” I asked.

“Well, he is my cousin. Besides, we all are supportive of him within reason.” she reminded me. “He’s had no friends for most of his whole life and has only managed to get at least three before meeting any of us, so I would say that he’s earned it, wouldn’t you?”

“Yes… Yes, of course.” My eyes flickered again back to the seat and Rarity's expression softened.

“He’ll be fine. You’ll see.” she assured me.

“I hope so… I just can’t help but worry about him.” I mumbled.

“I understand.” Rarity said, in a way that let on more than what she said. She only gave a knowing smile at my blush and turned her attention to the stage.

“Alright, let’s see what he’s made of.” Rainbow whispered as Dusk stepped nervously out onto the stage.

“Hopefully, he doesn’t freeze on the stage.” Shield added.

“Oh, my. I hope he’s not too frightened. I’d be terrified if I were in his position.” Fluttershy murmured, who probably understood Dusk’s feelings almost as much as me. The two of them were fairly similar.

“I’m sure he’ll be fine.” Leon said, trying his best to reassure her. “Dusk has gone through some tough stuff before.”

“Well, hooves crossed, everypony.” Applejack said.

“Yeah, let’s see what he does.” Dog added, ending the discussions as Dusk took center stage.

After taking a deep breath as he stood there on the stage, he removed his trilby so his horn was visible. He then nodded to somepony off-stage and closed his eyes, his horn beginning to glow. A formless red shape appeared in the air that began to mound itself, just as a dramatic orchestral piece started to play.

Everypony gasped as we saw what had taken shape, one I only recognizing from the books Dusk had shown me. It was the being known as Discord that took form before us in a blood-red color, sparkling in the night. I knew it was his puppet show, but I knew the story that he was telling with it. I began to view it in the context of the show.

His mouth opened and he threw his head back in silent laughter. As he did so, he conjured up marionette holders and laughed further, playing with little ponies that were attached to the string. Said ponies consisted of an Earth pony, a Pegasus, and a unicorn. They were jumping and dancing, helpless to stop him toying with them like his playthings: Equestria as it was under his rule.

Discord did this for a good few seconds before a stream of fire came around, one he quickly dodged before looking over to find where it came from. Standing in front of him were six ponies that anypony could recognize as the Element Gang. Though there was something different about them. They looked almost exactly like the Element Gang we have now, but their lightning and air elementals were stallions while their ice and water elementals were mares. Knowing the Element Gang’s secret, I had to guess that these were the puppets of a past Element Gang that existed during Discord’s time. With a cheer from the crowd, the six heroes then charged at the draconaquis, beginning a great battle. Though they all tried their best, each one using their skills and respective elements and pushing themselves to the limit, Discord was able to overpower them and defeated them one by one. As the heroes laid there, Discord began to laugh in triumph as the Element Gang was no match for him. Everypony thought they were finished until two others crashed down from above. With the two being alicorns of bright white and darkest blue, I knew them as Princesses Celestia and Luna, there to challenge Discord’s reign of chaos as they stood between him and the Element Gang. Discord saw them and stopped his amusement before pointing at them and laughing further. The two alicorns stood their ground, ready to fight. Finally, Discord seemed to realize that they weren’t kidding around and (rather casually) met them in battle, flying up above the audience, everypony craning their heads above to see. While Discord and the two princesses battled, the Element Gang recovered and bared witness to the event above.

As the music rose in crescendo, a choir singing in accompaniment and Celestia charged forward to attack, the power of the sun shining with her. The beam struck Discord dead-on in a bright flash, eliciting another gasp from the audience. The draconequus, however, caught the beam in his hands, turning it into a pile of custard pies. He promptly then pelted Celestia with them, (seemingly exploding on contact) injuring her and knocking her down, Discord laughing all the while.

Luna was next, flapping her wings and charging with her horn before her. Flashes of lightning emerged from all sides, striking Discord. The lord of chaos countered this attack by holding an umbrella that was open the wrong way around above his head and absorbing the bolts of electricity into it. Flicking it casually, the bolts were sent back at Luna as she tried desperately to dodge them. Despite her efforts, she was struck three times and fell with her sister.

This part continued on with each Princess trying and failing to fight Discord with blinding flashes and streaks of colorful magic. Only once did they combine their powers they had Discord on the run for a while before he beat them again. Growing bored from them, Discord struck them down one more time and, after seeing them unable to get back up, left them, forlorn and defeated. As the Element Gang came and help the sisters to their hooves, it seemed as if Equestria’s fair rulers would have to give in for Discord was too powerful for them.

Then six orbs of light appeared in the air before them, all of which were in different colors. Just from seeing them, I knew that these were the Elements of Harmony. As the heroes backed away and the orbs floated down to the sisters, the two gazed in wonder as each shone in turn: Honesty, Kindness, Laughter, Generosity, Loyalty, and Magic. They hovered around them (three to each Princess) before melding into them, making them shine even brighter than before as the Elements imbued them with their power. The princesses gazed at each other and nodded before they flew off, halting before Discord once more.

He laughed to see them again as the music was beginning to build to a climax. The sisters mimed actions, giving him a chance to stand down and surrender, but he refused as he scornfully chortled. They nodded to each other again, glowing even more brightly. As they did, the sisters encircled Discord, flying faster and faster. He seemed to grow wary, tried to leave, but he was trapped by a light, growing brighter with every second. Finally, he was consumed by it, forcing the audience to shield their eyes from the blindness as the chanting reached its pinnacle.

When it cleared, the heroes gathered around as the princesses descended back to the stage, Discord now having changed color to grey, frozen in place as he had been turned to stone. The statue vanished and the Princesses relinquished the Elements, sitting on golden thrones that had appeared behind them. With the Element Gang bowing to them in respect as harmony had triumphed over chaos, they then vanished too with the heroes vanishing with them. After they did, Dusk opened his eyes as the music stopped. The show was over.

For a long moment, there was a silence. I, who had been so absorbed in the puppets, was bought back to reality. I began to fret for Dusk, who looked unsurely around on stage. At first, I thought nothing would happen. I knew what to do. Beaming at him, I stomped my hooves in applause.

My friends soon followed, as did Shield, Dog, and Leon, and soon the entire crowd after a few minutes, cheering the loudest they had for any other act. We clearly hadn’t been expecting that. Dusk was red in the face as he placed his hat back on and bowed humbly before walking offstage. It didn’t take him long to reach our seats with the others and I all greeting him as everypony else was still in discussion of the performance we’d just witnessed. We didn’t expect any compliments from Leon for how well those two got along.

“Bravo, Dusk, bravo!” Rarity praised as she was closest. “That was utterly spell-binding, if you’ll pardon the pun.”

"Golly, I knew y’all were good with your puppets, but ya sure have outdone yourself tonight, sugarcube.” Applejack added.

“Yep. You've really outdone yourself, Dusk.” Dog told his friend.

“It was nice, but…did it have to be so loud? The music made it scary.” Fluttershy said timidly. "I mean, I still liked it, but, um…”

“Oh, that’s just Dusk for ya.” Leon commented. “Whenever he haves something like that planned, he tends to give a dramatic flair. Sort of a habit of his, believe me.”

“Oh, I see.” She said before she spoke to Dusk. “Sorry… It was nice…”

“Oh, come on, Fluttershy! ‘Nice’ is an understatement.” Rainbow berated.

“Yeah! That was simply, truly radical!” Shield added.

“Radical is an understatement!” Pinkie squealed. “That was… that was… I don’t know what it was, but I'm gonna find out, look up in a dictionary and find out, even if I have to make up a whole new word just to say how… whatever it was it was!”

All the while, Dusk remained modestly silent, simply smiling from all of the praise. His eyes sought me, giving me a smile that made my heart glow. I returned it as best I could, a silent praise and understanding passing between us.

Unable to resist, I looked over to where Trixie sat, who had done pretty much the same stuff she’d done in Ponyville for her performance. She had looked dismissive of her own display last time I saw her, but it was quite clear she too was amazed by how well Dusk had done. Though she was trying hard not to show it. She caught me looking at her, put on her self-confident smug smile again, and looked away. Now, we just had to wait…

After a while, everypony was quiet again. The judges were now up on stage to announce the winners, a startled-looking Luna taking center stage at the encouragement of her sister. She composed herself, drew herself to her fullest height, and spoke in a loud, booming voice.

“Fillies and gentlecolts, citizens of Canterlot! We have been in deep discussion over who should take the prizes of this contest and we have come to our decisions! The envelope, please!”

The startled, almost frightened judge levitated the envelope to her, which she opened with her magic. She read it, allowing for dramatic suspense.

“In third place, receiving the Bronze Ring of Merit… Treble Cleft!”

With that, a green unicorn stallion, who had used his magic to play an orchestral piece with multiple instruments by himself, stood up proudly to receive the ring, placing it proudly on his horn and standing on the stage.

“In second place, for the Silver Wand of Excellence… Dusk Noir!”

Everypony applauded once more as Dusk was utterly dumbstruck, his mouth hanging open. Though he had done his best, he clearly hadn’t expected to win anything. A grin slowly growing on his features, he beamed at them all, tears shining in his eyes as he hurried up to the stage, accepting the wand and standing next to Treble, returning to his usual modest expression and smile. All the while, his eyes never left mine and mine never left his.

“And finally, in first place, receiving the grand prize of the Golden Staff of Victory…” Everypony leaned forward, Trixie actually preparing to stand up and walk to the stage. “Twilight Sparkle!”

The applause was even louder as I too was completely shocked. I knew I was good at magic, but I never would have expected this. My friends were the loudest, clearly heard over the din. Somepony gave me a sharp nudge and, rather giddily, I stepped up to the stage. I was unable to keep the smile off my face as accepted the staff from the princess, stood next to Dusk, and beamed out across to my friends.

Then I saw Trixie, frozen in disbelief and at a loss for words. I glanced at Dusk, who grinned with me. Seeing all of this, what both of us had accomplished, how could I have ever been worried?

Dusk’s view

As the train rattled across the tracks on its way back to Ponyville, back down from the heights of the mountains, I sat there as I admired my accomplishment. The girls and the guys were all sleeping soundly in their seats just until we got back. I was the only member of our group not sleeping soundly in his seat. I was at the back of the train, watching the lights of Canterlot fade and wielding my prize before me in my claw.

I had never felt so proud of myself. I never even suspected that my talent would get me anything in life, let alone a prize at a contest. Yet here I was, holding the Silver Wand of Excellence which I had won. Me alone. It wasn’t the Golden Staff, but I didn’t mind. I was happy with what I had achieved.

There was one thing though. All the while I’d been on stage, I noticed that Luna had been looking at me with a curious expression on her face. She never spoke to me afterward, apart from to offer brief congratulations, but had simply gazed at me, like I was some strange creature she’d never seen before…or something familiar. Dragonis did appear and gave me some congrats on winning the Silver Wand. He told me that he especially made the Wand for me and told me to keep it safe. Though confused as he told me that with a serious, I promised that nothing would happen to it. Though I was still curious to the behavior of those two, for now, I paid them no mind. I was still reveling in my triumph and didn’t want anything to spoil it

Trixie had, of course, cornered me afterward and demanded to know how I did that. Gladly, I told her of the circumstances of my magic, how I had never learned it but that it had always been with me. Then I offered her a claw to shake in friendship as she had done her best too for I didn’t want there to be ill feelings between us. She had batted it away, vowing that she would get Twilight back somehow one day, get back on both of us, for stealing her “rightful place”. Would she ever learn?

Pinkie had, of course, suggested a party to celebrate. We all agreed that it was too late and just decided to go home. That certainly sounded good to me, though I would miss Canterlot. Now, when I returned, it would be for the Grand Galloping Gala. Only a few more months…

“I thought I might find you here.” I turned to see that Twilight had joined me, a proud smile on her face and still with the Staff. “Deep thinking again?”

“You know me.” I replied. “Well done again for winning first. You should be proud of yourself.”

“Oh, I am, but that’s not all I’m happy about.” She walked beside me, leaning on the rails. “You won something of your own too and I’m very proud of you.”

“It was just a contest.” I mumbled. “It’s not that big of a deal.”

“Yes, it is. And I’m not just referring to the contest. You took something else away today.”

“And what’s that?”

“You learned a lesson that I did a while ago, that there are times when it’s good to show off your talent, especially when you use it to stand up for your friends.” she said happily.

“Huh. I guess so.”

“But I think you also taught me another lesson about friendship.”

“Really? What did I teach you?”

“That sometimes, when something important needs to be done for a friend, you need to step out of your comfort zone, to do something that you might not normally do. When that happens, you shouldn’t try to discourage them, like I did.”

“You didn’t really.” I put in, but she shook her head.

“I think I did. I should have supported you more, had a little more faith in you. I’m sorry.”

“It’s okay.” I dismissed, the incident already forgotten and forgiven. “You were just trying to look out for me, like any good friend would.”

“You did a good thing today and I don’t regret you doing it.” She cocked her head to one side. “You changed today, I think.”

“How do you mean?”

“By doing something you wouldn’t normally, you changed yourself for the better. You’ve become an even better pony and a better friend. You’ve really grown today, Dusk, and…I’m proud of you.” She held out her legs and I accepted her hug. “Thank you for standing up to Trixie with me.”

“It was my pleasure. Anything for my friends, especially you.”

“Yes, you do that a lot.” She gazed into my eyes for a few minutes, then remembered herself and broke away with her cheeks flushed. “Anyway, I’ll write that report when we’re back home. For now…I think you and I have earned a rest. Mind if I stay with you?”

“Not at all. I’m…glad of the company.”

Together, we watched as Canterlot drifted away, both of us proud of the lesson we’d learned and the work that we had done.

Author's Note

Well, seems as those Dusk has come to surprise us once again. By overcoming his self-doubt, Dusk has managed to stand up to Trixie and, not only being rewarded for his miraculous magic, but also for his actions while defending his friends. And, not only did he learn a valuable friendship lesson about not being afraid to show off to help a friend, but teach Twilight the importance of being a supportive one. See what is in store for our heroes next time!

Hey, guys! What did you think of the chapter? Sorry it took me so long. Kinda had some trouble catching up thanks to that pseudo fever from that shot I got a while ago. Good news is that I'm all better and now ready to get back to work. Now Dusk sure showed Trixie with his magic, huh? Like we all know, this isn't gonna be the last time Dusk and the group see Trixie as that mare doesn't seem to change. I also bet you're wondering what was going on with Luna and Dragonis with how they interacted with Dusk, huh? Well, you'll get to know what's going on, sooner with Luna. But for now, get ready for the next chapter. It's gonna be a big one as you're gonna see involving publicity and two certain ponies who are polar opposites in public approach. Well, that's all I got for this chapter! Don't forget to comment and rate the story to tell me what you think!

Chapter 14: Green Isn't Your Color

Chapter 14: Green Isn’t Your Color

Usually, I would be in the library with Twilight and Spike, helping her with her studies, handing things to her or just reading a book. Today, however, I was at the Carousel Boutique with the two of them, along with Pinkie, Rarity, Leon, and Fluttershy, assisting the debutante with a very important event. The famous photographer Photo Finish was coming, Rarity was displaying her work for her and Fluttershy was her model.

I had never seen her so tense and worried before. Her temper was short, as was her eye, as she looked for even the minutest detail that could spoil everything. I felt a little sorry for poor Fluttershy, who was under quite a bit of pressure in an environment she was uncomfortable with. Every now and again, her gaze would flick to me and I would give her a reassuring smile, so she was a little more relaxed. She became even at ease when I saw her and Leon share a smile.

Ever since I’d performed at Canterlot, I had become something of a symbol of confidence for her. I, myself, was a little more outspoken as a result of it. I was still a little shy and equally modest (qualities I shared with the cream-colored Pegasus) but I had gained some confidence since then. As such, I was there as a source of comfort for her, for obvious reasons. Though it wasn’t her that asked me to come along. In fact, it was actually Leon that asked me to come along. He’d actually came over to my house and asked me to be there, so that Fluttershy might feel less nervous about it. Though surprised that Leon did this, I was only too happy to oblige. I honestly never thought Leon would ask me to come along, especially since he’s been aiming to win Fluttershy’s heart ever since we came to Ponyville. I guess being around Fluttershy has changed him.

“Hm… She’s going to want to see attitude and pizzazz.” Rarity was telling Fluttershy.

“A-a-attitude and, um…p-pizzazz.” she repeated nervously.

“More light! It has to catch the sequins just so or the whole outfit is just a disaster.” Twilight quickly obliged, using her magic to expand the light above Fluttershy. “Oh, and the headdress needs more feathers. Pinkie Pie, more feathers!” Pinkie bounced over with a basket of feathers that Rarity placed into the headdress. Her eyes examined the tiny jewels that were worked into it. “Dusk, gem simulation!”

I swiftly obeyed, using my color magic to create the effect of tiny sparkling gems. This was so Rarity could get an idea of what they would look like, before she tried working them into the dress. She instructed me where to place them, adjusting every tiny little detail. Finally, she fixed in a few more on the hem and shooed me away from the pedestal, I remaining silent so to not aggravate her.

“And sequins! More sequins!” Leon pranced over with a bowl of them, which she sprinkled on Fluttershy. “And more ribbon!” He then placed it on. “Oh, no! Less ribbon.” He removed it. “No! More ribbon.” Sighing in exasperation, Leon put the ribbon back on. “Oh, this hem is completely off. PIN CUSHION!” Spike then came over with pins stuck in his back.

“Geez!” Leon told me as he grimaced at the pins in Spike’s back. “I’m glad that I’m not the one holding the pins, but I kind of feel bad for Spike.”

“Don’t worry. Dragons have pretty thick scales.” I told him as Rarity took some pins from Spike. “They practically swim in lava, so a few pins are nothing to him.”

I grimaced a little, despite my knowledge that dragon scales were thick enough to protect them from molten lava. Rarity placed them on the hem and shooed him away too, her expression softening a little.

“Thank you all for helping me.” Rarity said after she placed the pins on the hem and shooed Spike away, her expression softening a little. “I’m sorry to be so short with you, but I’m…I’m just so nervous.”

“It’s understandable, Rarity.” I voiced. “I’ve heard much about Photo Finish and how high in demand she is. Don’t worry. I’m sure she will love this dress, along with all of your work.”

“Thank you, Dusk. That’s nice of you to say so.” she smiled at me.

Leon nudged me, getting my attention before pointing to the side. It was there that I caught Twilight briefly glaring at Rarity until Spike returned, the little guy still with the pins in his back.

“Oh, doesn’t that hurt?” she asked him.

“Thick scales.” he said promptly, standing up like the pins weren’t even there. “Can’t feel a thing. And even if I could, there is no pain that would keep me from assisting the most beautiful creature in the world.”

Twilight groaned in exasperation and rolled her eyes, me merely smiling and Leon chuckling. Her reaction made me worry a little. Would that be how she viewed anypony who fawned over somepony else like that? Or was it just because of the biological impossibility of a reptile possibly mating with a mammal? I pushed those thoughts aside before they got any weirder.

“Okay, I’m gonna go check on Fluttershy.” Leon said as he went over to the stage, just as Spike came over.

“Hey, Dusk, do you think we can trust these two?” Spike asked me, gesturing his head to Rarity. I knew what he was referring to.

“I think so, my brother in library-assistantship.” I nodded.

“Okay then, bro.” He turned to Twilight and Pinkie. “I’m gonna tell you two a secret, something I’ve already trusted Dusk with it. But you have to promise not to tell anyone.”

“I promise.” Twilight vowed.

“Cross my heart and hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye.” Pinkie promised.

Spike beckoned them to come closer. Then closer again. Then again, until they were right next to his head. Hearing him whisper, I found myself mouthing the words and smiling again.

“I have a crush on Rarity!” Twilight reacted with a frown that said “well, duh.” Pinkie, however, gasped and shoved her hooves in her mouth.

“We won’t say a word.”

“Give me a break. Everypony already knows how you…”

“Twilight!” Pinkie scorned, cutting her off. “You promised Spike you wouldn’t say anything. He trusts you. And losing a friend’s trust is the fastest way to lose a friend forever!”

“But…”

“FOREVE-E-E-R!”

“My lips are sealed.” Twilight told the little dragon. “Though I'm pretty sure Rarity is gonna pick up on your feelings.”

“Yeah, especially when she sees that ‘I Heart Rarity’ t-shirt I caught you wearing at the library.” I said to him with a slight chuckle.

“Dusk, shhh!” Spike hushed me, worried Rarity would hear me.

Though our private conversation was cut short as the bell rang to announce an entry of their esteemed guest with two mare assistants. She wore a black dress, with white and pink finishes on the hem. Her white mane was set in a neatly organized bob, reaching up to ear length. Her eyes were covered by large-framed pink glasses, hiding them from view. She carried herself with self-assured confidence, as most elite would, but I had to stuff my claws in my mouth to stop myself sniggering from her get-up. Twilight noticed, stifling a giggle herself.

“I, Photo Finish…have awwived.” she announced with a thick accent, though I couldn’t determine its origin. It sounded like it was from the eastern side of the world.

“Let me just say, what an honor…” Rarity stopped as Finish walked straight past her, rudely ignoring her and focusing her attention on Fluttershy. She popped a collapsible camera from her suitcase and pointed it at her.

“We begin…NOW!” she declared.

The photoshoot was over quickly. Rarity tried to mime to Fluttershy poses to do, but Finish didn’t like them. Apparently, she was only interested when Fluttershy looked her most timid and reserved, which was whenever that photographer rejected a move and the pegasus was just being herself. At least she was trying her best. Though I still found it odd because fashion models have been known to show confidence, not timidity. So why would a photographer like Photo Finish only take pictures of Fluttershy when she was feeling uncomfortable or doubting herself? After only about four or five photos, Photo Finished put her camera away and moved to confer with her assistances.

“She hardly took any pictures.” Twilight said as she and I exchanged a look.

“I know.” I said as I was just as confused and worried as she was. “That was quicker than I thought it was.”

Things didn’t seem to bode well. Either Photo Finish only needed a few photos or she didn’t like Rarity’s work. The mare in question removed Fluttershy’s feathered headdress, looking forlorn.

“I’m so sorry.” Fluttershy said sadly.

“It’s not your fault, Flutters.” Leon said, trying to comfort her. “You tried your best.”

“Well, the headdress is too big for you and the cape had too much sparkle.” Rarity replied, equally disappointed. “I can’t believe I ever thought I could impress her.”

However, the photographer returned with surprising news. “It seems that I, Photo Finish, haff found a next fashion star here in Ponyville.”

“Really?” Rarity asked, hardly daring to believe it.

“Yes. Really. And I, Photo Finish, am going to help her to shine all over Equestria. Tomorrow a photoshoot in ze park.” She stood frozen in place for a few seconds then: “I go!” With that announcement, she dashed off with her stylists.

“Did you hear that?” Rarity whispered, looking after her. “I am going to ‘shine all over Equestria’.”

“Clearly, she has good taste.” I remarked. “I told you she'd love your line of fashion.”

“Yes…yes you did.” She squealed with excitement. “Oh, this is absolutely marvelous!”

“Oh, Rarity. I was so worried I’d ruined everything.” Fluttershy said, relieved.

“Oh, never. I knew you’d be perfect.” Unable to contain her excitement, Rarity squealed and bounced up and down on Spike’s tail, though the dragon in question was so love-struck that he didn’t seem to care. Twilight nodded to me, where I promptly dragged him away.

A few minutes later, Twilight and I were on our way back to the library. Spike had volunteered to stay behind to help Rarity clear up, hearts floating in his eyes all the while. Twilight had let him, with another roll of her eyes, leaving him to it.

“Don’t you think it’s a little odd that Spike considers his crush a secret when it’s so obvious how he feels?” she asked me.

“Not to him, it isn’t. I respect that and so should you.”

“I do,” she insisted quickly, “but you have to admit, it is rather obvious.”

“I suppose you’re right.” I nodded. “As usual.”

“I’m not always right.”

“Most times you are. As they say, Twilight’s always right in love and war.”

“Who says that?”

“I do.”

“Dusk…” She giggled at my kidding, playing along. “Okay, how am I right where love is concerned?”

“Well,” I said, “you spend months doting and fawning with somepony, knowing how they feel about you before discovering they don’t feel the same and feeling devastated. Result: wasted time, broken heart, and Twilight is right once more.”

While I was playing along with this hypothetical discussion, I deliberately said it like that, as a way of a test of sorts. Would she disagree or perhaps disprove it, giving an indication of how she might feel for me?

“I suppose.” she said, making my hopes plummet, until: “But…that’s not completely true.”

“Really?” It was a chance, it had to be. “How so?”

“I don’t think all romance is silly. If two ponies are right for each other and do feel the same way, then that’s wonderful.”

“I see, yes…” Would it be going too far to push further? “Any, uh…examples?”

“Um…” Her cheeks went red and she avoided my gaze, quickly saying. “Spike and Rarity! As in… Well, that might never work out. You know, uh…what I mean?”

“Yes, I suppose so.” I felt a little disappointed by the lack of result, but it had to be something. Deciding to change the subject, I said: “Do you think Rarity really will ‘shine all over Equestria’?”

“Well, Photo Finish seems to think so.” She seemed quite relieved to talk about something else, as we arrived back at the library. “We’ll go and find out tomorrow how well it went.”

“Good plan.” I agreed, holding the door for her. “Right, back to work. Did you want to do that study session then?”

“Ooh, yes!” she said excitedly. “I’ll get the books and we can get started.”

“As you wish, Miss Sparkle.” I obeyed, pulling one down from the shelf and beginning to quiz her on transformation spells. My work might not make me famous, not that I wanted fame, but it was still enjoyable.

The next day, Twilight, Pinkie, Spike, and I dropped in on Rarity to see how the photoshoot in the park went. I had gone along quickly to offer support for Fluttershy with Leon, but I hadn’t been able to stay for the whole thing due to work.

“How’d it go? How’d it go?” Pinkie Pie asked excited as we approached the fashionista as she was working on something.

“Yeah, did it go as well as I thought?” I asked her as she finished sewing holding up something made of black cloth.

“It didn’t.” Rarity said with a despaired look, putting on the black clothing which was actually a cloak. “Photo Finish wanted to work with Fluttershy, not me.”

“Oh, Rarity. I’m so sorry.” Twilight said as we all felt sorry for her. “Is there anything we could do?”

“I just… want to be alone right now.” Rarity said, putting on the hood and turning away from us.

Though Twilight and Pinkie Pie were about to go over and comfort her, I stopped them.

“Come on, you heard her.” I told them as I turned around and walked to the door. “She wants to be alone.” Though I did want to comfort her, I understood my cousin’s disappointment. After all, I’d experienced it myself once upon a time. Though Twilight and Pinkie followed me, I had to grab Spike as I saw him trying to sneak back into the room. “You too, Spike.”

“What? I didn’t think she mean alone-alone.” Spike said, trying to defend himself as all three of us glared at him.

So, I was just as surprised as the others when we discovered it wasn't Rarity Finish wanted to work with, but Fluttershy.

Fluttershy, meanwhile, became an instant modeling star overnight. Soon, everypony knew her name, as her pictures started appearing everywhere. She was on the covers of various newspapers, magazines, and food and drink products. It was incredible how popular she had become. As such, we didn’t get to see much of her anymore, as she was always being kept busy by different events and photoshoots. Our group was all happy for her success, all except for me, Leon, and Rarity. In Rarity’s case, it was rather clear that she was jealous of her success. Rarity never spoke much of Fluttershy and when her name was mentioned, her eye twitched and her smile was forced. She hid it well, but I could spot it, if I looked carefully.

But me and Leon, however, were more concerned for Fluttershy herself. He and I had been talking about much of the recent development in Fluttershy’s popularity and knew that it wasn’t actually good. Unlike Leon and much like me, Fluttershy couldn’t stand being the center of attention and now that was practically all she did. It seemed very unlikely that she was enjoying this, let alone that she’d agreed to it in the first place. Though Leon was happy that he now knows a famous model and got into a lot of social events. Heck, ponies all over Equestria have been talking about him and Fluttershy being an item. But this wasn’t actually how he wanted things. Being close with Fluttershy, he was really worried about her. Most of all, he missed spending time with her. Due to her new career as a model, the two haven’t been able to get much time to just hang out.

Though, as time went on, I was beginning to have second thoughts on how I thought about this. At first, I thought I was just being protective of Fluttershy, that maybe she actually was enjoying her newfound fame and I was just worrying over nothing. However, that changed when I bumped into her and Leon on the streets of Ponyville, a panicked expression on their features.

“Fluttershy? Leon?” Before I could speak anymore, Leon interrupted me.

“Dusk, you got to help us! We’re being chased by a paparazzi!” I looked to the back of the two to see a mob of photographers and fans storming right toward us.

“Quickly, follow me!” With that, we sprinted down an alleyway, getting ahead of the mob. As we turned and reached the exit, I pushed Fluttershy and Leon behind a bin, instructing them to stay out of sight. Making sure my horn was covered up, I made a puppet of Fluttershy appear next to me, just as the mob rounded the corner.

“Hey, look! There goes Fluttershy!” I instructed it to run, which it did. “Hurry! She’s getting away!”

“You heard him! Let’s go!” I had to leap aside just so I wouldn’t be trampled underhoof from the sheer mass of ponies. After seeing they were gone, I then went out and turned to tell the two it was safe.

“Okay, they’re gone.” I told Leon and Fluttershy, beckoning them to come out.

“Thanks for the save, Dusk.” Leon said with a grateful smile. “We owe ya.”

“Oh, thank you so much.” Fluttershy said quietly, giving me a gentle hug. “I-I…”

“It’s okay. I was happy to help.” I said to her before we broke the hug. “Go, run. Find somewhere else to hide, quickly!”

“Right. Come on, Flutters.” Leon said to her as they got ready to leave.

“Yes. Thank you again. Sorry for the trouble.” With that, the two hurried away as fast as she could, leaving me alone with my thoughts. What had happened confirmed my suspicions.

“Well, ya never know, Dusk.” Dog said as I told him my views on this a few hours after I helped Leon and Fluttershy escape that mob. “Maybe she’s gotten used to the attention and she’s just enjoyin’ it.”

“I highly doubt that, Dog.” I replied. “I mean, have you see the pictures of her lately? She looks rather miserable in to me. Even Leon says she’s not enjoying herself. And when that mob was chasing her, it isn’t like her to do something like this.”

“Ponies change, Dusk. Like yerself.” He pointed out. “I mean, think about the contest. Ya wouldn’t have normally done that, but ya did. Ya got on stage yerself when ya never thought ya would.”

“Yeah, but this is different. Fluttershy’s got everypony’s attention in just a short time.” I said unsurely as I paid for the apple I bought. The box, once more, had Fluttershy's face on it. “Not to mention this takes up much of her time. She might not be quite used to it. By the way, that was a one-off. I’m never doing anything like that again.”

“Really? How come?” he cocked his head at me. “Ya did pretty well.”

“I know and I did like that I achieved something, but I still didn’t like getting up there.” I shuddered as I remembered how nervous I felt. “All of those faces staring and watching, even if they did like it.”

“If ya say so.” he said, not arguing with me. “Well, if ya are worried about Fluttershy, ya might get the chance to talk to her tomorrow. AJ told me she and Rarity have a regular get-together at the spa.”

“Hm… Twilight mentioned about going to the spa tomorrow. Maybe I’ll go along with her then.” With that thought in my head, I set off back down the road. “Thanks for the talk and the apple.”

“No problem, bud.” He assured. When I returned to the library, I proposed my idea to Twilight, who thought it was an excellent idea and said she would be glad of the added company.

At first, I had my doubts about it. This was mainly because that most stallions didn't exactly spend their time at spas. I even said so to Twilight, who reminded me that I wasn’t “most stallions”. A trip to a spa was just as good for stallions as it was for mares. Besides, I would be with my friends, so it wouldn't be so bad. My friends wouldn’t think any less of me because I took in “girly” pastimes and neither would she.

As such, I felt better about it when we arrived the next day, leaving my hat and necklace with a spa attendant, telling her to treat them carefully before slipping into a woolen white robe. I followed her into the main body of the spa, thinking maybe at least one of the baths would be quite relaxing.

We spotted Rarity in one of the hot tubs, a pink towel wrapped around her mane. The only surprise she expressed at the sight of me was a slight widening of the eyes, but she said nothing else, which I was thankful for. At least Twilight was right about that.

“Oh, my hooves are getting positively pruney. I’ve been waiting here so long.” She said as she showed her one of her hooves, her expression hardening. “Obviously Fluttershy’s just too busy with her new career to spend time with her best friend.”

“I’m sure she just got tied up.” Twilight placated.

“Of course she did. She’s a big bright shining star! I wish that star would burn out.”

“Rarity!” I knew she was jealous, but I never expected this. “How can you say that?”

“Dusk is right. Fluttershy is your friend.” Twilight put in, just as shocked.

“I know, I know. And I should be happy for her, but instead I’m just…jealous! Oh, please promise you won't tell her I feel this way. Please, please, please, please, PLEASE!”

“You have my word.” Twilight vowed. “Losing a friend’s trust is the fastest way to lose a friend.”

“Forever?” I prompted with a chuckle, which turned into a yell when somepony burst out of the bucket of sponges next to me.

“Hey! Stop stealing my lines with your psychic powers!” Pinkie yelled as she sank back into their yellow depths, glaring at me.

Deciding not to comment on this, I removed my robe as Rarity stepped out behind a changing screen.

“Though I would love to stay and chat I really must be going.” Rarity said as she came out in an amazing red-striped, white dress.

“Wow! You look great!” Twilight said, compliment her dress as she climbed into the bath.

“I see you got over your hour of despair.” I said to her, feeling a bit relieved that she hasn’t given up on being a fashion designer.

“Fluttershy may be the one who’s famous, but that doesn’t mean I have to be the one that haves to stop looking fabulous.” She said to us, feeling confident in herself. “Anyway, have a lovely time, you two.” As she left, she gave a swift wink which neither of us replied to, only blush.

With two of us now alone, I tentatively put my claw in, testing the temperature before sliding in myself. I let out a long sigh as a wave of utter relaxation swept through my whole body from the warm water. It was at that moment I removed the camouflage on my tail as to fully enjoy the sensation of being so relaxed.

“I told you you’d like it.” Twilight smiled in amusement as she closed her eyes to begin relaxing herself. I was about to follow suit when we were disturbed once more.

“Rarity! I’m so sorry I’m…” She stopped when she saw it was only I and Twilight. “Oh, no. She’s already gone, isn’t she?”

“Sorry.” Twilight sincerely said.

“Geez, and we just got away from Photo Finish.” Leon said as he walked in, looking worn out. “She’s not giving Flutters a break.”

“Oh, I can’t believe this. I am so frustrated I could just scream.” She drew in a deep breath and let out her “scream”. Even that was more of a quiet squeak.

“I don’t suppose that did the trick?” I asked.

“No.” She fluttered up to us gently. “Can I tell you both something? It’s something I already told Leon.”

“Of course.”

“Yeah. What’s on your mind?” I prompted. This had been what I had come for after all.

“You promise not to tell Rarity?” she asked.

“We swear.” Twilight promised.

“Pinkie Pie-swear?”

“Cross my heart and hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my—AARGH!” She ended up poking herself in the eye on the last bit.

“Don’t worry, I did that too.” I murmured quietly before I spoke to Fluttershy. “Anyway, go ahead.”

“I don’t like being a model. No, I hate being a model. All this attention is awful, just awful. And I’m only doing it because Rarity told me I must. I must! I MUST!” She gave a forlorn sigh. “I must…”

“Aw, Fluttershy… If it makes you feel any better, I’d feel exactly the same.” I placed a comforting hoof on her shoulder. She gazed up at me gratefully for my understanding.

“I suppose it does. Thank you, Dusk.”

“Ahem.” Twilight’s expression was rather hard, almost jealous to be honest.

“Is something wrong, Twi?” I asked her before her expression flickered back to casual, her cheeks flushed.

“No, it’s nothing. Anyway…” She said before she checked around then beckoned Fluttershy in closer. “If you wanna know the truth, Rarity…”

“Uh, Twi…” I gestured silently to the sponges and shook my head. “Why don’t we talk about this outside?”

“Oh! Yes, good idea.” she agreed, eyeing the bucket as we exited the bath. I felt a little disappointed our relaxing session had to be cut short, but my friends came first. Concealing my tail, we left the spa and talked about the situation Fluttershy was in.

We stepped outside into Ponyville, I once again wearing my hat and necklace. Fluttershy was also dressed in a wide-brimmed flowered hat with sunglasses on her face. The disguise, remarkably, seemed to work, as nopony mobbed her again. Twilight was the first to speak up.

“I was just thinking. If you really don’t like being a model, you could always quit.”

“Oh, no. I could never do such a thing. Rarity would be devastated.”

“But Rarity told me…”

At this point, Pinkie Pie burst out of an apple cart. She glared at Twilight, chewing on an apple in a menacing way in a sort of warning. I watched her warily as we continued on.

“Do you think her Pinkie Sense warns her about secrets about to be given away?” I murmured to Twilight.

“I wouldn’t put it past her.” she replied, looking rather frustrated at Pinkie’s vigilance.

“I tried talking to Photo Finish, get her to ease off Flutters for a bit.” Leon told us, speaking out both disappointment and frustration. “But she won’t listen, says that Flutters is only starting to shine over Equestria.

“Oh, if only all these ponies didn’t like me so much. Photo Finish wouldn’t want me to model anymore. She'd find somepony else with…the magic!” she gestured dramatically.

“I suppose so… Wait!” That got my mind spinning. “Possibly… maybe we could… yes, that’s it!” I faced Twilight, who had the same look on her face as I did. “Are you thinking what I’m thinking?”

“I think I might be.” she said in an excited tone.

“What? What is it?” Fluttershy and Leon exchanged a look, neither of the two unsure as to how to react.

“Well,” Twilight began, “on your own, you can’t do anything unattractive…”

“Ain’t that the truth?” Leon commented, causing Fluttershy to blush a bit.

“But, if Twilight and I use our magic to make you do something unattractive…”

“No one would want you to model anymore.”

“Meaning you can go back to normal!” Twilight finished with a big grin to me. “And I won’t have to…”

“Exactly!” I cut her off before she could say that bit next. “How does that sound?”

“Well, we tried everything else.” Leon said, favoring the plan.

“That sounds like a good plan.” Fluttershy said, still unsure of it. “Do you really think it'll work?”

“Of course it will, trust us.” Twilight assured.

“Okay, I trust you both. Leon and I are going to get home before anypony notices me. My next catwalk is tomorrow so…”

“We’ll see you then.” I promised with a smile as she and Leon walked off tentatively. Once she had gone, Twilight let out an audible sigh.

“I really hope this plan works. Keeping both their secrets is hard, especially when just telling each other how they feel would fix this. Now, we can’t even say.”

“Quite a dilemma.” I agreed. “Don’t worry. Together, I’m sure we can pull this off. Come on, let’s go and ask Pinkie what she thinks of this.”

On the day of the photoshoot, Twilight and I were backstage with Fluttershy, preparing to put our plan into action. Good thing being friends with Fluttershy gave us access.

“You really think it’ll work?” Fluttershy asked, feeling a little worried.

“They love you for being you.” Twilight told her. “So all we have to do is make you not be you.”

“Yeah. Just leave it to us.” I put in.

“Okay. Thank you, both of you.” Taking in a deep breath, she walked out to face the cameras and the ponies waiting for her. Once she was out on stage, me and Twilight moved into action.

Using magic, both levitation and behavioral spells, we made Fluttershy as unattractive as possible. I did things like make her slide along the floor, trip over and walk upside-down, whilst Twilight made her pick her nose, bark and scratch like a dog, and talk like a mule.

I hated doing this to Fluttershy, making her look so ridiculous and undignified. But I kept telling myself that it was for her own good and that she would ultimately benefit from it. At least it was working as the crowd was now starting to boo and hiss at her display. The two of us exchanged a smile. Our plan was working, it would just need a little more…

“Bravo! I say, bravo!” said a voice as we turned to see that it was Rarity, actually cheering for Fluttershy despite all that she had said, even if this was an opportunity to see her career end. “Such attitude! Such pizzazz! She’s invented an entirely new kind of modeling! Bravo!”

“No!” Twilight despaired as the crowd actually began to cheer and clap for her.

After that, we met her and Leon in her dressing room, where she looked more distressed than ever.

“This is awful, just awful! Somehow I've become more popular than ever.” Fluttershy spoke out. “Oh, I’m so frustrated I could just kick something!” She did so, but the offending vase merely wobbled without falling.

“I’m so sorry, Fluttershy.” I said to her sadly.

“It’s okay, Dusk. You and Twilight both tried your best.” She sighed again. “If only Rarity didn’t want me to be a model so badly.”

“Yeah, the plan would’ve worked if Rarity wasn’t so happy about you getting this career in the first place.” Leon said, disappointed that life wouldn’t go back to normal.

“But Rarity…!” Twilight shoved a hoof in her mouth, just as Rarity burst into the dressing room.

“Fluttershy! Are you all right?”

“I’m great!” she said in a strained voice. “I’m a super famous fashion model. Why wouldn’t I be great?”

“Because you ha…!” Twilight shoved both hooves in her mouth, gazing desperately at me.

“Don’t worry, just a little longer.” I whispered to her. “I got a feeling you won’t have to hold it in much longer.” Out of instinct, I glanced around for Pinkie.

“Out there on the runway, everyone was turning on you and…” Rarity continued, gaining a look of shame. “Oh… oh, Fluttershy. It’s so awful. I wanted them to.”

“You did?!” Fluttershy said, shocked by this.

“Of course she did! Because…” Now it was fruit from a basket that Twilight used to muffle herself.

“I’m jealous!” Rarity admitted. “I wanted all the attention and instead it was going to you. I even started hoping that you would do something silly so your modeling career would be over. But then, when it started happening, all I could think was how could I want you to fail at something you love so much.”

“But… Fluttershy doesn’t… Ugh!” Barely able to contain herself, Twilight shoved her head in a plant pot. At that point, I completely at a loss as to what to do. Thinking some truths were about to be revealed, I simply sat back and watched the two of them.

“Love?” Leon spoke out. “Rarity, she hates being a model.”

“You do?” Rarity said, looking at Fluttershy with surprise.

“More than anything.” Fluttershy told her.

“Then why did you keep doing it?”

“I was afraid if I quit, you'd be mad at me for not wanting to… ‘shine all over Equestria’.”

“But if you didn’t want Flutters to be a model, why didn’t you just say anything?” Leon asked.

“I thought if I told Fluttershy how jealous I was of her success, she’d think I was a terrible friend.”

“Never!” Fluttershy said, reassuring her that she wouldn’t have thought of her like that.

“So I guess that now Flutters doesn’t want to be a model and you don’t want her to be, we’re good?” Leon asked.

“Yes, I do believe we are.” Rarity said as the three shared a smile.

Watching the whole thing, I couldn't help but chuckle a bit, earning a curious glance from both of them along with Leon.

“What?” Rarity asked.

“Yeah, what’s so funny?” Leon questioned.

“Nothing.” I said. “It’s just ironic. If you girls had just been honest with each other rather than keeping your feelings secret, this might never have happened.”

“I suppose…it was rather silly of us.” Fluttershy admitted with a giggle.

“I promise never to keep my feelings in secret again.”

“Me too.” With Fluttershy in agreement, the two both vowed simultaneously. “Cross my heart and hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye.”

“You were brilliant. Brilliant!” Photo Finish had just arrived on the scene, beside herself with excitement. “I’ve already got six photoshoots lined up for tomorrow alone.”

“I’m sorry, Photo Finish, but I don’t think I’ll be able to make any of them.” Fluttershy said with a smile.

“What?”

Mimicking Finish, both Rarity and Fluttershy said “We go!” Laughing all the while, the two of them left, leaving only Finish, Leon, me, and Twilight (who still had her head in the plant pot).

“Vat has just happened?” asked the photographer, unsure as to what she just witnessed.

“Your model just quit.” Leon told her with a proud smile as he began walking away, going past her. “Next time you tried to make someone famous, make sure they’re ponies who actually want the fame just as much as you.”

“Twilight, you can come out now.” I tapped my fellow unicorn on the shoulder, making her pull her head out of the pot.

“Spike has a crush on Rarity!” Twilight covered her mouth as she realized what she had blurted out, just as Pinkie Pie appeared…from within the mirror.

“And you were doing so well.” she said disappointedly.

“Okay, how did you get in a mirror?” I demanded at last before she ducked down and popped out of a draw in front of me.

"Duh! I used the drawer." She told me, sounding like that made sense when it didn’t.

“But how can you… How does a…” With a sigh, I gestured to Twilight and the two of us followed Rarity, Fluttershy, Leon out with Pinkie following behind.

The following day, the five of us all decided to have a trip to the spa to celebrate Fluttershy’s end to her hated career. Her photos were still on magazines, but she'd drop out of popularity soon enough when there were no more new pictures to take.

Me, Leon, and Fluttershy were relaxing in the big bathtub whilst Twilight was in one of the smaller jacuzzis. Rarity was in a seaweed wrap with cucumbers over her eyes in the steam room where Spike was fanning her as she lay there. I would have pointed out that fanning her was pretty much pointless as it eliminated the point of a steam room, but he seemed to be enjoying it, so I said nothing.

“It’s good to have you back, Fluttershy.” Leon said to her in the big hot tub.

“Thank you. It’s nice to be back.” She sighed as she sank deeper into the water. “Now this is a wonderful way to spend an afternoon.”

“Isn’t it, though?” Rarity agreed.

“No arguments here.” I said as I too just lay back and enjoyed the feeling of having no stress or worries. Twilight, at this point, began to recite her report to the Princess.

“Dear Princess Celestia, being a good friend means being able to keep a secret. But you should never be afraid to share your true feelings with a good friend. Did you get all that, Spike?”

“No. I did not.” He lowered his voice so only he, Twilight, and I could hear. “I still can’t believe you told someone about my secret feelings for Rarity.”

“You’re right. That was wrong of me and I’m very sorry.”

“Apology accepted.” he said, happily.

“Now will you take down my letter to Princess Celestia?”

“I would love to. But…I’m a little busy at the moment.” He resumed his fanning of Rarity as Twilight sighed and rolled her eyes.

At this point, I had a thought. Both Fluttershy and Rarity had kept their feelings hidden when the easier solution would have been to be honest with each other in the first place. Could it be the same with me and Twilight? Could we harbor the same feelings of affection, but we were just too scared to say anything.

In the end, I shrugged mentally. Now wasn’t the time to be taxing my mind with such dilemmas. Now was a time to wind down, forget my troubles, and just relax. It was actually quite nice anyway. Besides, I wasn’t ready to tell her my feelings.

Not yet, anyway…

Author's Note

Seems as though our heroes have learned yet another valuable lesson in friendship. After their long endearment, Rarity and Fluttershy have learned that one should never hide how they truly feel, especially when it comes to one as close as a friend. And, by revealing the feelings they were trying to hide from each other, they not only managed to return to their normal lives, but strengthen their friendship as well. See what else our heroes will learn next time!

Hey, guys! What did you think of the chapter? Sorry it took me so long. Kinda got a little busy a while ago. Was a serious role reversal on attention, huh? Well, now Rarity knows what it’s like to not to be the center of attention and Fluttershy knows what the famous life is like. Much as anything, I say that the bond between these two has now grown to be even stronger. And, as you might’ve seen towards the end, Dusk is now thinking about when he should tell Twilight how he feels. When he will finally tell her? Only time will tell. Now, for the next chapter, you guys are gonna see what the Mane 6 think of old Dusk and his three stallion friends looking back at all that had happened up to this point. Well, that’s all I got for this chapter! Don't forget to comment and rate the story to tell me what you think!

Chapter 15: A Matter of Perspective

Another day for me at the Sugarcube Corner, pulling out a batch of delicious cupcakes fresh from the oven, humming about baking them before I got the icing on no problem at all.

Today’s order of cupcakes was a special bunch, split up in half with two different kinds. One half of the treats were a creamy color with pink icing and the other was half white with yellow icing, matching my two besties, Leon and Fluttershy. These cupcakes were for my one of my blue besties, Psychic Pony Dusk, who was at the counter with his fancy, black hat.

I liked everypony who was my friend, they were all just so likable. But Dusk is different. I like him so much that… that… I can’t even come up with how much I like him like I used to like everypony else that I liked. He was just so likable.

There was a reason for that too. Before he got his boys, he had been such a lonely, misery pony. And he was also pretty shy too. But now, he had just changed so much, even more than what he changed to with Shield, Leon, and Dog tagging along. It’s like we had all helped to find what he already had inside him all along, like he had the chance to show everypony how great he was.

Sometimes, besides how smart he was and how much more whimsy he was than Twilight, I got the feeling I still managed to make give his brain an itch from just how Pinkie I could be. Much like with everypony and, like everypony, he just accepted it and laughed along with it all. I liked it when he laughed. Well, I liked it when anypony laughed, but still. With my work done, I gathered up the cupcakes and bought them to Dusk, giving him my brightest smile.

“Here ya go, Dusky! One batch of custom constructed creamy cupcakes. That’ll be ten bits!”

“Thank you, Pinkie. Here you go.” He hoofed over the money to me and took the cakes. “I’m sure Fluttershy and Leon will love these.”

“I bet they will. It’s nice that you’re doing this for her on your day off.”

“Well, Twilight and Spike are away in Canterlot, so I want to make the most of this.” I smiled brightly. “I’ve got a busy day today.”

“Ooh, what are ya up to?”

“Well, first I’m going to pay Fluttershy and Leon a visit and give them these cakes. Then I’m going to help Rainbow and Shield with some flying practice, pick up AppleBloom from school for Applejack, and then go and see Rarity. So, quite busy.”

“Wow! Packed day. I’m surprised you fit it all in.” I said before I got him to use guess what I was thinking. “Guess what I’m doing today!”

“Hmm…” He placed a claw on his chin for a few minutes before he answered. “You’re going to be working in Sugarcube Corner for most of the day, which will involve baking a birthday cake for a filly’s birthday, as well as another batch of cupcakes and some éclairs for some visitors from Prance.”

“Ooh, you’re good, Mr. Psychic Pony!” I then gave me a mock glare. “Too good, you might say.”

“What can I say? It’s my gift.” I looked from the order form on the counter and levitated the cupcakes up. “Have a good day, Pinkie.”

“You too, have fun!” He gave me one last smile before he then went out the door, where I smiled too.

Of course, I knew he wasn’t actually psychic, at least not that psychic, but it was what I’ve been calling him since we first met. It stuck and he never actually mind it. And, every time I call him that, he just gets that special kind of smile. I loved seeing that smile.

Humming happily to myself, I went back to the kitchen and got to work on the éclair order, happy that I could help to make Dusk’s day.

Leon’s view

“There you go, Mama Duck.” Fluttershy said, dropping some worms beside the female mallard. “I hope your little babies like them.” The duck quacked and picked up the worms in her beak. “You’re very welcome.”

Me and Flutters watched as the little family of ducks gathered around the mother to be fed. She had a particular fondness for this group of birds. It was the same group that Dusk had helped us to guide to the larger pond in Ponyville on the day she’d first met him and the guys. Much like many new ponies that say hi to her, she was shy and timid when she'd first met the guys. Kind of remind me of Dusk back in the day. Sort of reminded of myself back when I was a colt. Maybe that had been why she’d been able to talk to me and Dusk so much more easily later, because the three of us were quite alike. Dusk and Flutters did relate to each other more than I did with her. Though I changed a lot, both of them were still shy, a little awkward socially, and not high in confidence.

But Dusk was a little different now these days. She even considered him to have far more confidence that she did and way cleverer, though he would deny it as usual. I still remember the days before, when me and the guys moved to Ponyville. While trying to help Flutters with her animals (as well as trying to get her to love me), I was kind of a bit threatened when she and Dusk started getting along more than I did with her. To be honest, I was kind of jealous and was afraid that he might steal her from me. Grandpa did tell me that Fire Dragon stallions did have more luck with the ladies than us water elemental men, especially getting smoking hot babes. In fact, during one talk with her, I asked how she thought of Dusk. From there, she told me all the things she liked about him. She liked how Dusk did a lot to look out for her, to make her more involved, and help her overcome her own low confidence, either by having him around or with encouragement. She even felt that they were more than friends.

Though I asked if she liked him like she was in love, I was surprised when she told me that it wasn’t like that at all. In fact, she never thought of some kind of romance with him. Really, with the way he treated her, Dusk was more like…like… like the brother she never had. Of course, she already had a brother, but what she meant was that she always thought of Dusk as her big brother. Of course, she was too shy to call him that to his face and thought he wouldn’t want to be considered her brother, but I assured her that Dusk wouldn’t even mind it. Though I didn’t tell her, I knew that Dusk thought of her as the little sister he never had. Seeing how he grew up with two big sisters, it would be nice for him to have somepony look up to him like that. Right there and then, I saw that I worried over nothing. From where I was, I could see that it would be smooth sailing for me and Flutters and I still had my chance for my dream romance.

I even dreamed about how it would be until a knock on her door bought me out. Flutters hurried back through the cottage to answer it as I was wondering who it could be. Coming over when she opened the door, we saw it was the very stallion I was thinking about.

“Hello, Fluttershy.” He said to her, speaking politely “I hope I'm not interrupting anything.”

“Oh, no, not at all. Please, come in.” Dusk bowed his head to her as he levitated a small bag onto the table. “Can I make you some tea?”

“That would be lovely, thank you." As Flutters went to the kitchen, he and I decided to have a little chat. “Hey, Leon. How’s it going?”

“Fine. Just fine.” I told him. “You?”

“Quite the same.” He said to me. “I hope you don’t mind me dropping in like this.”

“I don’t mind. Neither of us do. Good to see one of our own friends.”

“That’s nice to know. I came to check up on Fluttershy. I take it her popularity from those photoshoots has gone down somewhat?”

“Well, yeah. She wants to wait a little longer to make sure it’s really gone, but nopony is looking in her direction like before. Just glad that whole mess is done.”

“You and me both.” He then gave a little chuckle. “It’s still a bit ironic. Here, I still thought you wanted to be a guy who knew a famous model.”

“Well, yeah, but not like that. Not when the model doesn’t like her job. If I had to choose, I’d prefer Fluttershy to have the life she loves living in, not the one Photo Finish was trying to make for her.”

“I see. So I’m guessing that photographer isn’t bothering her anymore?”

“Well, she did try to get Fluttershy to come back, putting out many offers to make her do modeling again. She even offered to have me model with her?”

Dusk had a good laugh at that. “You? A fashion model?”

“Yeah. But I turned her down. Like I said, I prefer Flutters the way she is, not the pony somepony tries to make her.”

“And, for that, I agree.” It was only a moment before he started giving me the stink eye. “Hey, you haven’t done anything to her I should know about, have you?”

“What? No!” Man, how does this Dusk get past Fluttershy? This haves “Big Brother protecting Little Sister” vibes all over it! “I swear, I have done nothing without her consent.”

“Uh-huh. You better not.” He raised a brow at me before Flutters came in with the tea, Dusk losing that look and going back to that friendly smile like nothing happened.

“Here you go.” She said as she poured Dusk a cup. “Made with a little milk and two sugars. Just like the way like it, right?”

“Yes. Thank you.” Dusk said to her. Much like the Canterlot stallion he is, Dusk waited until she was seated first before sitting down myself, that pleasant smile never once leaving his face. Much like him, when Fluttershy sat down, I took my own seat as well. “So I take it that you’re happy that your modeling career is over?”

“Oh, yes.” She couldn't keep how relieved she felt out of her voice. “Honestly, I’m just glad I’m not a model anymore.”

“Me too. Though, for what it's worth, I think you did a wonderful job.” Dusk added, making Flutters blush a bit before he opened the box. ‘Here, I bought you these.”

“Thank you, Dusk.” She said as we looked to see cupcakes in our own colors. “Oh, my, these look wonderful.”

“Yeah, they look great.” I said, taking out a cupcake with my colors on it. “They even match our fur and manes.”

“I’m glad you like them. I asked Pinkie to do that.” He explained. “I thought it might be a nice thing to do for you. It was, wasn’t it?”

“It was a very nice thing to do, Dusk. Thank you.”

“That’s good.” Dusk seemed rather relieved at her assurance. “Sorry, this is still kind of new to me. Just something I’m learning about friendship. Put it down to my inexperience, but I’m not exactly sure now.” A little bit of the old Dusk showed through there.

“Don’t worry, we get it.” I told him. “You do a great job of being a good friend.”

“You really think so?”

“Of course, we do. You’ve shown yourself as an amazing friend, right, Flutters?”

“Mmmhmm.” she nodded. “You’re as kind as you are clever.” Now it was his turn to blush.

“Thanks, you two. That means a lot to me.” Dusk took a sip from my tea as his smile returned. “So, anything you want to talk about? I’ve got some time to spare.”

“Actually…” Flutters started before she stopped herself. “No, never mind.”

“It’s okay, speak your mind.” Dusk prompted.

“Yeah, Flutters. If you want to talk about something, we can talk about it now.”

“Well… it’s just that we always talk about what I want.” she noted. “Dusk, why don’t you talk about what you want. I mean, if you like… you don’t have to.”

“Oh.” He was caught off-guard by that. “Sorry, I never noticed that. I didn’t want to bore you.”

“Well, you did tend to bore ponies before…” I chuckled as he glared at me. “Hey, I’m just messing with you. You can talk to us, Dusk.”

“He’s right. You don’t bore us, Dusk.” she said to him, gently. “Talk about whatever you like.”

“You promise that you’ll say that I’m boring you or if you need me to explain?”

“Cross our hearts and hope to fly.” I told him.

“Okay… let’s see then…” Dusk thought for a moment before he spoke. “Well, I’m looking forward to this trip we’re taking to Appleloosa soon.”

“Oh, yeah. We’re excited about that too.” I told him. “Bet you studied up on it, huh?”

“Well, yeah.” He modestly said. “There’s not much that can be told about the residents of Appleloosa. The town was founded about a year ago by a group of settlers who wanted to find their own way, but they’ve managed to make great progress in that time. They were able to find fertilizable ground for them to grow an apple orchard, which is their main source of income and food, along with visitors from out of town. I also read that it’s close to a buffalo stampeding ground, which interests me quite a bit.”

“Really?” Fluttershy said with interest. “Are you interested in the buffalo?”

“Very much so.” Dusk told us. “They’re a fascinating people, generation’s old and spreading back centuries. Some say their ancestors stampeded across those grounds when Celestia and Luna first began to move the sun and the moon. I hope we get to meet them, I would rather like…”

As we listened in, Fluttershy would now and again ask questions or make comments as she was happy that Dusk was comfortable about this subject. Dusk certainly has changed ever since we came to Ponyville. From the first day, he was just a stallion who was so nervous about messing things up that he was willing to give everything up so nopony would have to deal with him. Well, he still is at times, but now he knows that not everything he does is actually gonna be something to make up for or something he needs to run away from. As much as he annoys me, he’s a pretty great guy. I don’t even mind how close he and Flutters were. From the way he cared about and treated her (and how he treated me earlier), I could definitely see him being her big brother. And I had no doubt Flutters saw that too.

Shield’s view

Feeling the wind whip through my mane as I rocketed through the sky with Dash, making sharp turns past the colored obstacles that were in our path. Occasionally, Dash would be caught by surprise as one appeared in front of her, but she’d quickly dodged it. This was a sort of random obstacle course that Dusk made for us, to see how we react and dodge. Speaking of the color maker, even I have to admit he was quite a find with that talent of his. Dash told me she’d managed just fine in practices without him, just flying around clouds and stuff. But, now that he was around, she was able to pull off maneuvers that she’d never have been able to do non-moving clouds, unless she was doing it with another Pegasus. I was much the same. With how Dusk was back then, I wasn’t really sure if he would be much into something like this like he was now. Though I can say, speaking for me and Dash, that power of his isn’t the only thing we like about Dusk.

Dash thought it was kind of cool to have a guy in the group, even though he was sensitive enough to be a girl. Like he showed me, Dusk had already proven he could be brave like us, we could always count on him if we needed help with something, and plus he was pretty brainy, just enough to help us plan out some of our moves. Good thing he did know some things about flying. Looking down, I noticed that he was starting to shake a bit, hitting his limit. Me and Dash did one last loop-the-loop before coming back to land on the ground, without crashing this time.

“Okay, Dusk. Take a break.” Dash bragged confidently. “We don’t expect your stamina to be anywhere near mine.”

“Yeah, don’t have to push yourself so much.” I told him, hopping off my cloud. “We get you want to rest up a bit."

“Your compassion is touching, you two.” I replied with a smile. “That was some nice flying.”

“I know, but nice of you to say so.” Dash said with a grin. "That was some awesome work you did too."

“Yeah. You’re getting better at that magic of yours.” I told him.

“I was merely the one providing the obstacles.” He said in that modest way he did. “You were the ones who flew around them.”

“Yeah, but you still did it.” I said. “Great job, bub.”

“How come you always do that?” Dash asked.

“Do what?”

“Whenever somepony says 'well done' to you, you always say like ‘it was nothing’ or something like that. How come?”

“Well, I’m not exactly sure.” Dusk told her. “I guess I haven’t really thought about it. I mean, it’s really no big deal.”

“I know it’s not that big of a deal.” Dash said to him. “But I figure, you know, what’s the point of doing something cool if you don’t brag about it a bit?”

“Yeah, you got something nopony else has got.” I said to our unicorn pal. “Why not take some credit for it?”

“Well…I suppose that’s just two different mental and philosophical views of differing individuals, who have been affected by what they’ve inherited and how certain stimuli in their environments growing up have treated them.

“English, professor.” Dash said as I rolled my eyes.

“Sorry.” he quietly said. “Well, look at it like this: you two have grown up loving speed and doing tricks to the point where you know how good you are and have utter confidence in your abilities.”

“Yeah, okay. But you?” I said to him.

“Me…” Dusk seemed to be searching for the right words before he said something. “Well, before I got my first group of friends, I’ve never really had any, not many ponies to encourage me like, apart from my parents. They were always supportive of me, but with my father gone and my mother being busy, it was usually just me. My sisters tried to do so, but I still had doubts in myself.”

“Oh, right. Before the Element Squad, you were still dealing with not having your dad around.” Now I was feeling guilty by how sad Dusk was looking. “Sorry for bringing that up.”

Looking at Dash, I knew she was feeling sorry about him too. Even she knew how bad it was not to have many friends. I knew that too. I knew it was different now and that stuff was in the past, but, every now and then, I got some of those reminders, coming in like a random breeze. I keep reminding myself to never forget that as that makes me who I am.

“It’s fine, Shield.” He told me as he recovered and continued. “So…I’m just not used to accepting compliments, that’s all. Besides, I like being modest. It’s what makes who I am.”

“That makes sense.” Dash shrugged. “See? Wasn’t that easier to say?”

“Maybe. I like saying it the other way too.” Dusk gave her one of his rare grins. “I don’t need to use big words to prove my intelligence, but it's always fun using them anyway.”

“Can’t argue with that.” she chuckled.

“Yeah, whatever floats your boat.” I said. “Okay, you ready to go again or do you want longer?”

“I’m fine. Unless you two want longer to rest.” I bantered.

“What? You think I need more rest?” she asked in a fake outrage voice. “Me, Rainbow Dash?”

“Oh, I don't know.” I shrugged. “You might need longer to rest up to prepare for my next bombardment of color missiles.”

“Oh, you wish.” She quickly leapt back into the sky. “Let’s do this, Dusky!”

“Right you are, Dashie!” Dusk called out as he sent more colors at her while she soared through the sky.

Got really say it, Dusk has changed. Sure, he was already pretty confident and cool before, but now he’s gotten even more confident and cool. He’s using his color magic more

Dog’s view

As we were waiting for Dusk to come by with AppleBloom, me and AJ decided to have a little game of horseshoes. After I took my turn, AJ tossed her horseshoe towards the peg, where it landed just a few short feet of it, but further than mine.

“Pretty close, Dog.” she said with a smug look on her face. “But looks like I win again.”

“Eh-yup.” I said as I agreed. “Ya always were better at horseshoes than me."

“What can I say? It’s my gift.” She then glanced up the road. “Ya think Dusk’ll be back with AppleBloom soon?”

“I’m sure he will, that colt’s just as reliable as you are.” I told her as we then walked over to a tree facing the road. “I should know.”

“Yeah, you do know him better than me.” She said as she walked with me. “Glad you got to meet a stallion like him.”

“I’m glad I got to meet him too.” Getting to the tree, we both set ourselves against it slumped to the ground. “I’m also glad you like him.”

“Well, I’ve always been a good judge of character with ponies.” She said to me as we laid back. “And I knew that, from the moment we first met, he had a good head on his shoulders and a good heart to boot.”

“Well, that’s Dusk for ya. Always the stallion you want to be friends with.” I said, putting a piece of straw in my mouth and my hat over my eyes. “I still remember the first day we met. Back then, he seemed so lost. Course, he didn’t show it, but it seemed like he was looking for something and didn’t know what it was. He always acted so distant with such a mysterious way that he would end up being surprised by him acting so friendly.” I chuckled as I remember how his eyes shined when I called him my friend the first time. “Boy, you should’ve seen the look on his face when I first called him my friend.”

“Well, he’s seems much more happy now.” She said with a smile. “He’s been able to share himself in ways he never could before, like his knowledge and whatever else he could offer.”

“And he seems to enjoy showing his puppets to us.” I added, agreeing with her. “He does any favor asked of him and gives help in whatever way could. Not just with me and guys, but with you girls too.”

“Though, when he’s with any of us, he seems to cherish each moment. Almost like it might suddenly end.”

“Well, that’s just how he is. He’s still a little new to friendship, especially now that our group has grown. But I know that he just cherishes our friendship a lot. Him making every moment he haves with us special is just his way of showing it.” We both looked over to the sound of voices and saw AppleBloom going to the farm with Dusk, the little filly chatting away.

“…So with this one, we’re sure to get out cutie marks.”

“Okay, just make sure you don't hurt yourself, unless you want to get a cutie mark in getting bruises."

“Good point.” She suddenly brightened up. “Hey, it’s almost lunchtime. Ya wanna stay fer some food?”

“I’m sorry, but I’ve got somewhere I need to be.” He gave her a smile to counter her disappointed look. “Thank you for asking me though. It was thoughtful of you.”

“Aw, okay then.” AppleBloom said before she looked and saw me and AJ walking over. “Heya, Dog! Hey, sis!”

“Howdy, young'un.” AJ said to her sister before she talked to Dusk. “She didn’t give ya any trouble, did she, sugarcube?”

“Not at all.” Dusk assured her as the filly gave an innocent smile. “She was as good as gold.”

“Sure was. Can I go and play for a bit, sis?”

“Sure thing. Just be careful.”

“I will. See ya later, Dusk!” She scampered off towards the apple orchards, Dusk tipping his hat goodbye to her.

“Thanks for pickin’ her up fer me.”

“Not a problem.” Dusk then turned to leave. “Well, I should get going. I’ve got an appointment to keep.”

“Do ya have to go so soon?” I asked before I gestured to where we’d been playing. “Ya got time for a game of horseshoes?”

“Well… okay, just one game.” I gave him his three shoes as I let him take the first pitch. “I’ve never played, so I might not be very good.”

“Ya never know till ya try.” I watched him take aim and pitch a toss, which landed just short of AJ’s. “Nice one.” My next shot landed far ahead of his, but missed the peg. “Shoot.”

“Tough luck.” Dusk’s next shot landed much closer to the peg than his last throw. Applejack’s, however, landed right next to the peg.

“Wow, good throw.”

“I do have quite a flair fer it, ya know.” Applejack told him.

“Yeah, me and AJ used to play this when we were foals, though she always seems to win no matter who she face.” I told Dusk. “Probably should’ve warned ya about her first.”

“Yeah, I don’t really stand much of a chance.”

“Don’t count your chickens before they hatch.” AJ told him, talking like an elder. “Ya still got one more throw.”

Dusk said nothing, but studied the playing field. Me and AJ watched as he stayed focused for a few seconds, eyeing his remaining shoe and the distance to the peg. I swear that, if I stood close enough, I’d be able to hear Dusk’s brain whirring as it worked. He pitched his toss, it soared through the air… and landed with a clink right on the peg, beating both our shots in one go. AJ sent a praising smile my way while Dusk looked quite surprised he’d managed to land it.

“Well, I’ll be gosh darned.” I said to Dusk, impressed that he managed to do this. “That was an amazin’ throw, Dusk.”

“Beginners luck, I guess.” He said with a shrug. “Right, I really need to go. Have a good day, Dog. You too, AJ.”

“You too!” AJ shook her head as we watched Dusk go, the two of us moving to clear up the horseshoes. “Beginners luck, indeed. If that boy were any more humble…”

“Yeah, I know.” I said to her as we got all the horseshoes. “But Dusk bein’ humble is sort of what makes him a good guy.”

“I guess you’re right.” She said to me as we both headed to the barn to get some lunch. “Shame he couldn’t stay for pie. He really haves a liking for it.”

“Eeh-yup.” I said to her as I looked back on everything that’s happened.

I still couldn’t believe what I got to see since we got to Ponyville. Back in Canterlot, nothing big much happened like things have been recently, especially since the Dark Gang stopped attacking. Still have no idea why they decided to up and vanish like that, but I’m not much complaining now. Still, lots of things had happened after Equestria was saved from Nightmare Moon. Like me finding out that AJ was a wielder of the Elements of Harmony, what happened at the Running of the Leaves, me and the fellas saving the girls from a Paraserpent, getting our new Element Gang base. Most surprising of all was Dusk actually getting on stage and showing off his magic to everypony. Though some things about Dusk are still the same, he still has changed a lot since the girls got involved with us. And I’m glad that this change was for the better.

Rarity’s view

“That’s it, Dusk. Just follow my lead.” I encouraged my cousin as the two of us danced around each other. “You’re doing marvelously.”

“If you say so.” Dusk replied, sounding unsure as he almost tripped that time and made his cheeks go red. To ensure he wasn’t too distraught, I stifled a giggle and continued to lead him through the waltz.

Dusk had come over to my home for a visit and a chat, which I always looked forward to. He was always so polite and considerate, pleasant to talk to, and it helped that my cousin was rather easy on the eyes. There was a certain dignity that Dusk carried himself with, nothing proud or boastful, but enough to show that he had been brought up well and taught good manners. That was rather rare these days among stallions.

When we arrived at the subject of the Grand Galloping Gala and I commented on the dancing that was part of the Gala, Dusk had made a passing remark that he didn’t really do much dancing. At this, I had insisted that I give him a basic lesson, pulling out a gramophone and providing me with instruction on the matter.

“Tell me again, why do I need to know this?” he asked me.

“Because, Dusk, the dance in the main hall is a big part of the Gala. When you go there, you can ask Twilight to dance with you.”

“Um…why?”

“Because dancing, especially a waltz, is really quite romantic.” she explained with patience. “Once you and Twilight share a dance together, I guarantee her heart will melt like butter and the two of you will be one step closer to becoming a couple.”

“But I… I…” As always on this subject, Dusk became flustered and embarrassed. Luckily, he collected himself and started again. “I don’t know if I can ask her to…to dance with me. I mean…what if she doesn’t want to?”

“Why wouldn’t she? You’re a perfectly fine, young gentlecolt, Dusk, and the two of you would look stunning together on the dance floor.”

“But…but what if she doesn’t know how to dance? I can barely dance now. What if I end up leading and I make a mistake or do something stupid? She’ll think I’m a fool.”

“Dusk, you are nopony’s fool.” I firmly told him. “You are my friend and cousin and I’m going to see to it personally that you can move as smoothly and gracefully across the dance floor as you can. You can do it, Dusk. I know you can. Trust me.”

He stared at me for a few minutes, letting my words sink in before he then gave a small smile. “Okay, I trust you… Rarity?”

“Yes, darling?” There was a pleading note when he said my name there. Despite all of his qualities, Dusk still lacked confidence, a trait that made me pity him somewhat.

“Do you really think that…that Twilight and I could ever be…together?” His voice had barely risen above a whisper at this point.

To answer, I levitated off the necklace that Twilight had made for him. “Dusk, let me ask you something. Twilight made this for you, yes?”

“Yes, she did.”

“And do not you wear it every day as often as you can?”

“I do…yes…”

“Exactly.” I then slipped it back around him. “The fact that you cherish such a gift proves how strong your feelings are for her and, considering that she made it just for you, I know that means she feels something too. You two will end up together, I can feel it.”

“Okay…” His smile then brightened. “Thanks, Rarity. I needed that.”

“It was my pleasure, dear. You’re going to make quite an impact at the Gala, I just know it.”

“If you say so.” I repeated. “We’ll try not to hit you when you start dancing with the Prince.”

“Ah, yes. Blueblood…” I sighed with my heart going aflutter at the mention of him. “Two bright-eyed, young couples, dancing together… how romantic.”

“I’m sure it will.” Dusk nodded. “Just be sure to invite me to your wedding, okay?”

“Oh, don't you worry, I won’t.” I then started up the music again. “Now, let’s try it again. Just loosen up and relax, follow me.”

Dusk’s view

I (happy but exhausted from the day’s events) started off back home, taking the scenic route that would take me past the library.

Both Twilight and Spike were away in Canterlot on business. As such, they had given me the day off, so I had chosen to spend it by doing favors for my friends or just spending time with them. I always liked spending time with them and I liked doing favors for them. It made me feel warm whenever they expressed their gratitude.

As I passed the library, I paused to look up at the tree that was both the container of books and Twilight’s home. It felt strange not having been in the library today with my two good friends. Maybe they were back now…it wouldn’t hurt to drop in.

I opened the door and walked in as I had been given the key for the day. “Twilight? Spike? Are you here?” There was no reply.

The only thing I did see were books, either scattered on the floor or piled up in places. Used quills and parchment also littered the floor. Twilight must have been studying, but didn’t had the time to clear up. I was about lock up and set off back home, but I paused as a thought came to me. They hadn’t asked me to come and work today, but…I might as well, since I was here. It shouldn’t take too long.

I walked in, shut the door, levitated the first book I saw, and set to work.

Twilight’s view

“Ah, good to be back.” Spike sighed and he and I got down from the carriage. It was evening by the time they got back, the stars already beginning to twinkle in the sky.

“It certainly is.” I agreed. “Although it took a little longer than we thought it would.”

“You can say that again. At least we can go to bed when we get in. I’m bushed.”

“Spike, don’t you remember?” I said as we neared the red door of our home. “We still need to clear up all of those books from before. We never had time to when we had to leave.”

“Aw, man! That’ll take forever.” the dragon groaned.

“Not if we work together. If we do it now, we don’t have to do it tomorrow.”

“Alright…let’s get this over with.” He unlocked the door and turned on a light. “Or maybe it won’t.”

“Spike, what are you…” When I looked around, I saw what he meant.

All of the books from my study session that had been scattered and taken down had all been placed neatly back into their proper places. Rolls of parchment had also been cleared away, the quills reorganized, and rubbish had been disposed of. There was only one pony that would have done all of this for them…

“Hey, look, a note.” Spike handed it to me and I unfurled it, seeing the neat writing that was upon it:

I know today was my day off, but I couldn’t resist. Just so you know, it was no trouble. I was happy to do it. I hope you appreciate this chance to get to bed earlier, Spike.

See you both in the morning.

Dusk Noir.

I felt a smile grow on my face as the words sank in. That pony was just… amazing. An amazing friend that is, not that I was thinking about Dusk…like that. Why did this have to be so hard?

“Wow! that guy really is something, huh?” Spike remarked as he read the letter. “For the record, I do appreciate it by the way.”

“I know.” I gazed fondly at the letter for a few minutes before I shook myself out of my stupor. “Spike, what do you think of him?”

“Who? Dusk?” He appeared rather confused by the question. “Well…I think he’s great. He’s easy to get along with, good to talk to and…well, I like him. He’s a good friend, especially if it means I get to sleep more.” He then looked curiously at me. “Why?”

“Oh, no reason, just curious.” I insisted, forcing a smile and trying to seem casual. That was exactly what I thought about Dusk too…and more.

“Well, what do you think of him?”

“He’s… he’s…” I paused, searching for the right words. “He’s one of a kind… a wonderful kind.”

“Ah, I see.” The dragon gave me a sort of knowing smile before stretching and yawning. “Well, I’m gonna get some sleep. G’night, Twilight.”

“Goodnight, Spike. I’ll be up in a minute.” My cheeks turned red again as I looked back at the letter.

I had tried telling myself again and again that I didn’t have romantic feelings for Dusk, that the two of us were just good friends. But there were just things that said otherwise. I sometimes felt jealous when I saw him hug one of my friends or do a favor for them. When I was with him, I hung on to every word he spoke. And when he had to leave… I didn’t want him to.

“Why does this have to be so hard?” I asked myself out loud, gently putting the letter down and heading upstairs to bed. Maybe things would be clearer in the morning.

Hopefully.

Author's Note

Well, it seems as though Dusk’s day off had given everypony to think about, mostly about how much he has changed and grow since the first day in Ponyville. A lot of great changes had occurred for our heroes, but their friendship is still as strong as ever. Dusk has gone through much change in his journey, but still maintains the very qualities that make him the kind and humble stallion he is and the pony the group have come to call their friend. Though, as they progress further and Dusk considers the possibility that his friendship with Twilight could become something more, the very unicorn in question is still trying to decipher her own views on her own assistant. More exciting developments to come next time!

Hey, guys! What did you think of the chapter? I thought a good recap might be good for readers as to see how far our heroes have come since Book 1. Looks like Twilight is still refusing her little crush on Dusk. Hopefully, like she had done with Pinkie Sense, she can come to see believe that what she feels for Dusk is love. Anyway, for what is coming next, get your cowboy hats ready ʹcause the heroes are heading to Appleloosa, though Dusk and his friends will soon find themselves in a bit of situation involving the recently founded town. Well, that’s all I got for this chapter! Don't forget to comment and rate the story to tell me what you think!

Chapter 16: Over a Barrel

While the train speeded down the tracks, I looked out the window and watched as the various parts of the desert landscape quickly came out of view as quickly as they came out of view. To explain, the gang and I were riding a train to Appleloosa where Applejack is planning to plant an apple tree she has been raising in an orchard belonging to some relatives of hers. While most of us were walking about or lounging around the train cars, the cowpony herself was in the caboose, looking after her tree.

“Boy, this train’s fast!” Dog said, commenting by the train’s speed. “Look at everythin’, flyin’ by!”

“Well, it’s being pulled by a group of Earth ponies.” I told him, knowing the train we were riding wasn’t operated like the usual train we’re used to. “Being ran on pony power, I’m not surprised that there would be a difference in traveling speed.”

“Boy, I can’t wait ‘til we reach Appleloosa!” Dog said, sounding excited. “Heard Braeburn's livin’ there these days. Haven’t seen him since the last reunion I was at. Meanin’ we got a lotta catch up on for old times.”

“Thanks for letting us accompany you and Applejack while she plants her tree in the orchard.” I gave him a grateful smile.

“No problem. We don’t mind havin’ a little extra company. And y’all like your time in Appleloosa.”

“I am looking forward to seeing the town, we all are. I’ve done some reading on it. There isn’t much, seeing how the town’s only a year old. Though it isn’t just the town I’m hoping to see. I also can’t wait to meet some buffalo.”

“Buffalo?”

“Yeah. They’re a group of natives that live in Equestria. I found out that a tribe of them is nearby Appleloosa and thought this might be a good chance to meet them. I read a lot about them and their culture, like their traditions. Much how they’re a very deep people. I’ve always wanted to meet a buffalo, show them what I know about them and see what else I could learn.”

“Well, after we get old Bloomberg planted, I’ll make sure ya get to see those buffalo.”

“Thanks, Dog.”

“Excuse me, Dog.” Moving aside, Dog let Rarity pass as we watched her leave the car.

“Where’s your cousin goin'?” Dog asked, curious as to why Rarity left.

“Have no idea.” I said before I saw Leon and tried to see if he knew. “Hey, Leon! You know why Rarity left the car?”

“Oh, she’s going to talk to Applejack.” Leon told me. “Said something about not being treated right.”

“Oh, boy. I bet I know what she’s doing.” I said as I got out of my bed, placing Twilight’s necklace around my neck and putting my hat on my head before I looked to Dog. “Come on, Dog. Let’s make sure Rarity doesn’t get into any trouble.” With that, the two of us walking towards the back of the train, going through the multiple cars along the way. “Of course, Rarity wouldn’t be open to the idea of sleeping in the same car with multiple ponies.”

“Don’t see what the deal is.” Dog inquired. “It’s just for one night.”

“Well, remember that Rarity has standards with certain things.” I told Dog, reminding him how my cousin usually is. “She’s takes anything involving her appearance pretty seriously, including sleep. And I can’t really blame her, seeing how you and Shield do snore.”

“Come on, we’re not that bad.”

“Are you kidding me? You snore as much as my sisters and my mother. Why do you think the walls at the house were so thick?”

“Okay, I get it. I just don’t want her botherin' AJ. I mean, Bloomberg’s the whole reason we’re doin’ this trip.”

“Speaking of the tree, what is Applejack doing in the back anyway?”

“Oh, she’s just makin’ sure Bloomberg is all nice and comfy. Bein’ planted in a new place is pretty upsettin’ for a tree and Bloomberg’s one of AJ’s favorites.”

“Yeah.” I chuckled a bit, thinking how Rarity feels about it. “I bet Rarity is fuming that Applejack is giving a tree first-class treatment.”

“Yeah. Oh, that reminds me. I’ve been meanin’ to talk to ya about somethin’.”

“What is it, Dog?”

“Well, last Saturday, me and AJ had a little talk and she told me the day she and the girls met.”

“I’m pretty sure we all know that story, Dog.” I then began recalling the story of how the girls found the Element of Harmony, parts of it I got from the other elementals of our team. “How Applejack, Rarity, Pinkie, Fluttershy, and Rainbow lived up to their Elements and helped Twilight get to the Castle of the Two Sisters which was home to Princess Celestia and Princess Luna, and they all used the Elements of Harmony to defeat Nightmare Moon.”

“I know that, but that’s not what I wanted to talk about.” I then listened as he continued. “Ya see, AJ told me that your magic had been makin’ her think about that day.”

I raised a brow at that. “What does my magic have to do with that?”

“Well… she told me that it reminded her of somethin’ she saw that day, after Twilight was taken by Nightmare Moon.”

“Remind her of what?”

“She’s not actually sure, but she thinks she saw somepony with magic like yours.”

I was surprised by this. “You mean she saw somepony with magic like my own?”

“That’s what she told me.”

“So I guess maybe I’m not the only one with unique magic like that.”

“Maybe.”

“No fair, Applejack!” reaching the last car, we both entered as we saw Rarity speaking her complaints to Applejack. “You got a luxurious, private sleeper car for a tree while I’m crowded and cramped in the same car with all the other ponies. How am I supposed to get my beauty sleep?”

“But Bloomberg’s the whole reason we’re makin' this trip.” Applejack told the fashionista in defense. “He needs his rest so we can give him as a gift for my relatives in Appleloosa.”

“Hmph! You talk about it as if it’s your baby or something.” Rarity huffed, shocking Applejack.

“Who are you callin' a baby? Bloomberg’s no baby!” Applejack then rush over and began comforting her tree, like a mother comforting her child. “Don’t let widdle Rarity make ya’ll saddy-waddy. Bloomberg’s a big and strong apple tree. Yes, he is.”

When she began acting as if Bloomberg was actually her baby, I tried to hold in my laugh from seeing how silly she was behaving over a tree. Though this ended up earning a punch to the arm from Dog who I saw glaring at me.

“Ow! What was that for?” I asked him, returning his glare.

“Don’t make fun of AJ.” Dog said before he lost his glare while speaking to Rarity. “Rare, don’t start with her. Ya know ya ain’t gonna win against her.”

“It’s widdle Rarity who’s all saddy-waddy. Mmm!” Rarity said as she then turned and left the car.

That night, I told everypony about what Dog and I witnessed in the train car Applejack reserved for her tree, all of us (except for Dog) having a good laugh for the cowpony’s behavior that made her seem ridiculous.

“Seriously?” Leon said to me. “She actually did that?”

“Yeah. Applejack talked to that tree just like a mother to her foal.” I told him. “I mean, I knew she had a nurturing side, but I didn’t think I’d see it like that.”

“Yeah, who knew she could be such a big dork? Ha-ha!” Shield said with a laugh before yelling as he dodged an icicle that hit the wall of his bunk, nearly hitting him in the head. With looks of shock, we all looked to see Dog glaring at us.

“Call AJ a dork again and the next one goes right between the eyes!” Dog angrily told us, threateningly.

“Oh, come on, Dog! It was a joke.” Shield said as Dog then turned around and tucked himself in, the cowpony going to sleep.

“Um, maybe we should lay off the jokes there.” I said, knowing it would be a bad idea to talk any further about Applejack’s recent behavior. “I’m sure Dog’s being a little defensive with how he feels about Applejack.”

“Yeah, I don’t want to wake up frozen to my bed when we get to Appleloosa.” Leon added.

“Ugh! Do you guys mind?” Spike groaned as poked his head from under his blanket. “I was up early fire roasting those snacks you’re all eating and I’m pooped!”

“Sorry, Spike.” I said to my fellow assistant. “We all know you worked really hard. You’ve earned that rest.”

“Speaking of the snacks, mind giving a little more heat over here?” Shield said to him, holding up his bag of popcorn. “Some of these popcorn kernels didn’t get popped.”

“Oh, okay. Fine.” Spike told him before shot a blast of fire at the bag, burning half of it along with the popcorn before going back under the blanket. “Good night!”

Looking back at Shield, we all watched as he looked into the bag and an unpopped kernel popped, the piece of popcorn hitting him in the eye. After he recovered, we all shared a laugh as Shield groaned in annoyance that Spike destroyed his snack. We all stopped laughing as Twilight spoke up.

“Maybe it’s time we got a little shut eye.” She said. “We’ve got a big day ahead of us tomorrow.”

“Awww!” Rainbow, Fluttershy, and Pinkie groaned in disappointment.

“Twilight’s right, girls.” I said to them. “We still have a lot to do in the morning. Good night, everypony.” With them saying “good night” in return, I turned off the lights. As I drifted off to sleep, I smiled as I was having a wonderful dream.

I had never been more content, more happy, and more at peace in my whole life than I was now. I was in a beautiful meadow, the sun shining high in the sky, colorful flowers in full bloom, birds singing with joy. But it all changed when I saw black storm clouds fill the sky, the birds chirp with fright and fly away, and all the plants began to wilt to the point of death. I looked to see the unicorn mare who had captured my heart, Twilight Sparkle, running away from something truly terrifying.

“Dusk, run!” she yelled. “It’s coming!”

“What’s coming?” I watched her as she ran past me. Then I heard a terrible roar that sounded like a mix between a banshee screech and a dragon’s roar and turned to see a shadowy figure in the shape of my elemental form with a glowing red eye and rage-filled blue eye heading towards me. “Oh, now I see.”

I was able to catch up with Twilight as we ran away from that thing.

“Dusk, what in Equestria is this thing?” Twilight asked frantically.

“A servant of Dargon and one I never thought I would face again!” I answered her.

“Why? Do you know him?”

“I was gonna tell you, but I guess now it’s time you know.” I said. She had to know, it was already the time and it was probably gonna be our last day together to tell her all my secrets.

“The truth is that guy…is my brother.”

“Your WHAT?!”

“It’s a long story, but I don’t think we have time to even talk about it.”

We managed to get back to Ponyville, but it was all in ruin and my house along with EGHQ underneath it was destroyed.

We also got into a dead-end where we saw Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, Fluttershy, Rarity, and Applejack lying on the ground completely injured.

That’s when my brother caught up with us and was ready to deliver the final blow.

We then grabbed each other in a hug full of fright.

“Twilight, because it seems we're about to meet our end, I have something I wanted to tell you.”

“What is it, Dusk?”

“But I wanted to be more than friends, Twilight.” I touched her hoof gently. “Because I…I love you.”

Her expression of bliss became one of shock. “You…you love me?”

“Yes, I really do. Do you feel the same?” I asked her.

She stared at me like she had never seen me before. Then, her face hardened into anger and she broke the hug.

“What?! No, of course not! How could even begin to think I would feel like that?”

“B-b-but I…I thought that…” This was all wrong, it wasn’t meant to be like this.

“You thought wrong. I could never love the brother of anypony who works for one of the most dangerous criminals in the world!” Her rage-filled face faded away, then the others got up and were all looked equally as angry or disappointed with me.

“Dusk, that’s your brother?” Applejack asked, shaking her head.

“How could you be related to this meanie?” Fluttershy added.

“That is awful! Didn’t your psychic powers warn you about this?” Pinkie said, patronizingly.

“Do you know how bad this makes you, Dusk? Now look what you’ve done!” Rainbow yelled, angrily.

“Well, Dusk, it seems I was wrong about the two of you, even if you are my cousin. I see it now, I don’t know what I was thinking.” Rarity said, regrettably.

“Here! You can have your brother! I don’t have anything to do with him!” Twilight suggested as she bushed me towards him, still furious at my confession. “None of us do!”

“What? No!” They had already started walking away, leaving me in a white void of emptiness. “Girls, please! Please! You can’t let him do this! Twilight…”

They turned their backs on me, not even listening to me. Deep down, maybe I had known I never really fitted in with them, but…I was alone. Like before. Now, nopony would be my friend. I would be alone, forever. I did the only thing I could.

I broke down and cried at how ashamed I truly was…

But then, as he wrapped tendrils around, instead of a painful, burning sensation, I received an ice-cold feeling up my spine that caused me to shiver and close my eyes.

Jerking awake, I jumped out of bed, landing on the floor and breathing heavily. The steady clacking of the train's wheels on the track resounded in my ears. It was still night out, so the whole car was shrouded in darkness.

I slowed my breathing and calmed my mind before I then created an orb of light and looked around to see everypony looking at me with looks of shock. The guys and girls were all awake, even though it was still dark out. How long had they been awake?

“Why are you looking at me like that?” I asked, confused by the looks they were giving me.

“Because ya’ll were using your magic in your sleep.” Dog told me as he helped me to my claws and hooves. “Things got so rough that I made some ice under you to wake you up.”

“Again?” I said, shocked by all this before my face began to express my guilt. “Oh, I’m so sorry, everypony.”

“Hold on, ‘again’?” Rainbow said, surprised by what she heard. “You mean, he’s done this before?”

“Yeah, back when we lived in Canterlot, Dusk’s magic just started going off in the middle of the night.” Leon explained to her and the girls. “Every night for a whole month, he’d send a flash of light flying around the place in his sleep. The three barely got much sleep because of it.”

“Dusk, are you alright?” Twilight asked as she walked over to me in concern.

“Yeah, I’m fine.” I told her. “Just had a nightmare, that’s all. Nothing to worry about.”

“Are you sure?” She said to me. “If something’s wrong, I’m sure we can…”

“Twilight, it’s fine.” I assured her with the best smile I could give. “Everypony has nightmares. It’s no big deal.” I then looked to find that Spike wasn’t in his bed. “Hey, where’s Spike?”

“Oh, he left to find someplace else to sleep.” Shield told me.

“Guess he couldn’t take what had happened, huh?” I inquired.

“No, he left before you started sleep-spelling.” Leon said. “The girls were keeping him up while they were talking.”

“Seriously?” I gained an amused smile before I then looked to the four mares in question. “Guess he left all grumpy, huh?”

“Actually, the way he left was a little huffy.” Twilight told me.

“Huffy the Magic Dragon.” Fluttershy added and we all had a laugh at her joke.

“Would you all be quiet NOW?!” we all stopped laughing and we all horrified by the sight of an enraged Rarity wearing a beauty mask with cucumbers over her eyes and hair curlers in her main, a sight so frightening that we all screamed.

“Sorry, Rare!” I said before I canceled my magic and we went back to bed, though now I think I might have a new nightmare about what I just saw.

Speaking of, as I was still in bed, I looked back at the nightmare I just had told and how truly terrifying it was. But…it had also seemed so real. Then again, they all seemed real when experienced. I guess it was just my mind, bits of my fears creeping into my mind, to let my subconscious thoughts do whatever they felt like with them. Deciding to go with that and just try to forget about it, I then went back to sleep. It didn’t do to dwell on dreams, especially when I had enough fears to deal with already.

The next morning, just as before I was even close to waking up, a sudden crash caused the train to shudder. Being forcibly woke up, I fell out of my bed and onto the floor with a painful thud. Rubbing my head, I looked around to see everypony was awoken by the sudden vibration, all of them speaking in confusion.

“What the heck?” Shield said as I put my necklace and hat on. “What’s going on?”

Rushing over to the window, we were all surprised to find the source of the disturbance. What was surprising was that, rising alongside the tree, was actually…

“A buffalo stampede!” We hadn’t even arrived at our destination, yet here they were.

They were a magnificent sight to behold: twice the size of any full-grown pony, their bodies covered thick brown hair. I could see the points of their short, black horns, contrasting with the bright white feathers that adorned their heads. The very ground shook from the dozens of hooves that struck the ground, running together and easily keeping speed with the train.

“I just love their accessories.” Rarity remarked, no doubt noting on their feathers.

“Yes, the buffalo sense of style is quite unique, but they’re not just for show though.” I explained, remembering what I had researched. “You see, they earn those feathers or are awarded them for acts of bravery among their tribe. It’s a sign of respect and status.”

“You mean like a medal?”

“Exactly.” I affirmed. “The chief of the tribe has the most feathers. They adorn his headdress, just so you know who the boss is.”

“Hey, that’s pretty cool.” Shield said, impressed by my knowledge.

“They’re getting awfully close to the train." Twilight warily said.

“Oh, you’re right.” I said as we watched them starting to get ahead of the train. “They’re getting really close. What are they…”

CRASH!

I received my answer when the buffalo began bumping into the train, causing it to rock and sway and sending us all bouncing and sliding around the room from the turbulence. Every time we tried to pick ourselves up, we all went sliding around again, unable to stop ourselves.

“Dusk, what is goin' on?” Dog asked me as the car stopped swaying and we all picked ourselves up.

“I don’t know. This doesn’t make sense.” I told him, just as confused as he was. “The buffalo are usually peaceful. There’s no reason for them to attack.”

“Ooh, looky! Now they're doing tricks!” Pinkie said as we looked to see they’d stopped attacking the train, but two of them were now standing atop each other, creating a small tower.

We watched as another buffalo, a young calf from the looks of her, sprinted and jumped on top of the makeshift tower. Amazingly, they were able to remain like this while running at top speed without falling off.

“What in Equestria are they doin’?” Dog asked as I wondering the same question.

“I have no idea.” I told him.

“Ooh, ooh, ooh! Now do a back-flip!” Pinkie exclaimed before the calf then jumped off of the top of the tower and onto the roof of the carriage. “Or… Just jump.”

“Pinkie, something tells me this isn’t a circus act.” Shield said as we heard the calf’s hooves hitting the metal as she seemed to be running along the top of the train.

“Where’s that buffalo going?” Leon asked.

“Sounds like she’s heading towards the back of the train.” I said, following the sound of the calf’s hooves.

“The back? But that’s…” Dog then gained a looked of horror as he looked in the direction of the calf’s running. “Oh, no! Bloomberg!”

“I got her!” With a gust of wind, Rainbow hurried outside, either to fight or just reason with the buffalo calf.

“Come on!” I prompted, as we followed the sounds of the hooves on metal from below.

Thanks to my sense of hearing, I was able to listen in on the exchange between Rainbow and the calf.

“Hey, there!” Rainbow started. “Where ya heading in such a hurry?” I knew Rainbow was flowing the calf as I could hear her voice along the hoof claps on the roof. “Wow, you’re pretty quick for someone so… bulky. No offense. I got a friend of mine who’s just the same.” There was moment of silence before Rainbow spoke again. “I just want to know… Hey!” No doubt Rainbow was trying to stand in the way of the calf and the calf kept going around her as she kept running as there were pauses as Rainbow tried to talk to her. “I’m talking to you…” When the calf’s hooves stopped clapping for a moment before starting again, I knew that the calf had done over the pegasus and left Rainbow in awe. Rainbow’s attempt in trying to talk to the calf failed as the young buffalo reached the rear carriage, uncoupled the cart from the rest of the train, and whistled loudly. This was no doubt a pre-organized signal as the other buffalo broke off and galloped away, gathering around the carriage and pushing it the opposite way.

"They've got Bloomberg!" Applejack cried out in despair.

“HELP!” Hearing that cry, I looked over and saw a certain purple scaly someone, desperately calling for help through the glass.

“And Spike!” Twilight and I both said in realization.

“Okay, taking a tree? I’m fine with.” Shield said as he got in front. “But taking Spike? That’s a no-go!” He then jumped right out of the cart and got on the tracks. “Hey! Come back here, you dragon-nappers!” Just like that, he then dashed after the buffalo, determined to save Spike from his captors.

“I hope this tin can on wheels gets to Appleloosa soon.” Dog urgently said. “We gotta tell Braeburn what’s happened. He can help us for sure.”

“But why would the buffalo want an apple tree?” Leon asked.

“I don’t know, but they must have some reason for taking it.” Twilight turned to me. “Dusk, what do you think about this?”

“Well, it’s rather strange, to say the least.” I swiftly recalled all I knew of the bovines. “I don’t think they would just want the carriage itself. What would be the point? That means they must have known what was inside. They have food of their own that they’ve lived off for years, so they didn’t take it for sustenance.”

“Do you think it has something to do with the fact it was due to be planted in the orchard with the rest?” Twilight suggested.

“Yes. Yes, you might be onto something there. Hold on, let me think.” I placed a claw on my chin, voicing my thoughts out loud as they came. “They knew what was in the carriage because that raid must have been planned ahead of time.”

“That’s right.” Twilight agreed. “They distracted the drivers with the initial strike, took what they came for, and left.”

“They didn’t want to cause unnecessary damage or injury.” I nodded. “The only thing they could want was the tree, which was due to be planted at the orchard. Did they want to prevent it, but why? What’s the point?” I turned to Applejack. “I think I might be able to figure this out, but I'd need to see the orchard itself first.”

“Ya should be able to, but we need to save Bloomberg and Spike first.” she reminded me.

“I think they’ll be fine. From what I know, dragons are revered among the buffalo. But, I do agree, saving him is our top priority. They also don’t take kindly to trespassers on their territory, so Rainbow and Shield will be in more danger than he is. We need to…” I stopped as I realized something. “Um…where’s Pinkie?”

“Pinkie? Why, she’s right here.” Rarity looked to see that the pink pony had indeed vanished. “Where’s she gone? She was right here!”

“She must’ve flew off to help Shield and Dash go after the buffalo.” Leon suggested, which seemed pretty accurate.

“Right, so to recap: we’ve been attacked and robbed by buffalo, Spike’s been kidnapped, and Shield, Rainbow, and Pinkie have gone after him into their territory.” Applejack stomped her hoof in frustration. “Well, that’s just dandy.”

"We should be able to get help soon. We're almost there," Twilight pointed out. "But it'll be late by the time we get there, almost dark…"

We spent the rest of the journey fretting and worrying about our friends. The sooner we got to Appleloosa, the sooner we would be able to get help. About half an hour later, we arrived at our destination, the train pulling to a halt in the station.

I saw it and was reminded of the old settlements made in the cowpony days. The buildings were all made of wood and stone, the citizens going about their businesses in wide-brimmed hats or bonnets in the case of some of the mares. I supposed they were settlers only here for a year, so it made sense they start with something basic, not to mention nostalgic.

We hurried off the train and onto the station and were immediately greeted by an Earth pony with a wide smile, leather jacket, and Stetson hat.

“Hey, there!” he said before raising his forelegs skyward at this greeting. “Welcome to A-A-Appleloosa!”

“Braeburn, listen…” Applejack tried to tell her cousin, but he cut her off.

“Cousin Applejack, mind yer manners!” he scolded her. “You have yet to introduce me to your compadres! Shame on you!”

“Braeburn, we have no time for…” Dog started before the Earth pony grabbed him.

“Dog! It’s been forever!” Braeburn said as he noogied him a bit. “How’ve you been, buddy?”

“Braeburn, listen, something terrible has happened…”

“Terrible is right! Your train is full seven minutes late!" he cut him off again. Much like Dog, I was starting to get annoyed. “That’s seven minutes less for you to delight in the pleasures and wonders of… A-A-Appleloosa!” With that, he dragged us off, ignoring our protests, clearly eager to show us around his hometown and tell us many things that I already knew. “Boggles the mind, we settler ponies built all this in just the past year, don’t it? and as you can see, we have all the finest comforts.” He then motioned to a carriage being pulled by a stallion with another stallion riding in the carriage. “Like horse-drawn carriages.”

“Okay, you pull now.”

“Aww! We just switched.”

“And those there are horse-drawn, horse-drawn carriages.” We looked over to see a couple of ponies drawing ponies drawing in carriages. (Try saying that three times fast)

“Hey, listen, Braeburn…” Dog said before Applejack’s cousin dragged us off again.

“And here’s our local waterin’ hole, the Salt Block.” There, we looked to see a saloon with a large sign depicting a salt shaker on it.

“Why do you call it ‘the Salt Block’?” Leon asked before the answer came through the doors as a stallion was tossed right out.

“That’s enough salt for you!”

“Can’t I least… get a glass of water?” the stallion said as he tried to stand up before collapsing, his lips puckered and flakes of salt on his face.

“Never mind.” Leon said, now understanding the reason for the saloon’s name.

We were then brought over to a building with a mustached stallion laying against a post on the porch. “Over there’s the office of Sheriff Silverstar.”

“Uncle Silverstar?” Dog said as Leon and I were surprised as well to find his uncle laying in front of us.

“Howdy, nephew.” Silverstar casually greeted him before Braeburn dragged us to show us more of the town.

“And here’s where we have our Wild West dances.” We then looked to see a couple of ponies dancing around before we saw a couple of ponies dancing in a more calm fashion. “And here’s where we have our mild west dances.”

“Dog, as much as I enjoy the tour, we don’t have time for this.” I told him, knowing we were wasting time. “We still need to figure out what’s going on with the buffalo.”

“Yeah, that’s the problem with Braeburn.” Dog told me. “Whenever he gets to showin' somethin’ off, he’s completely clueless to everythin’ else, even a crisis.”

“But, Braeburn, we…” Applejack tried to get a word in, but her cousin wouldn’t listen as he then took us to see the apple orchard.

“And here’s the most wonderful sight in all of… A-A-Appleloosa!” We all looked to see the whole valley full of apple trees. “Our apple orchard.”

“Braeburn.” Applejack tried another attempt, getting close to her breaking point.

“First harvest should be any day now.” he was saying.

“Braeburn!”

“Good thing too!”

“Brae…”

“'cause we need that grub to live on.”

“BRAEBURN!!” she finally shouted, getting his attention.

“Uh… yes, cuz?” he inquired casually.

“Ya have a very nice town and all, but we have a huge problem! Some of our friends are missin'!”

“A stampede of buffalo!” Fluttershy put in. At the mention of the buffalo, Braeburn's grin vanished and was replaced with a look of utter terror.

“They took Spike!” Rarity told him.

“Rainbow Dash went after them!” Twilight put in.

“And Shield and Pinkie went with her!” Leon added.

“And we had an apple tree with us for your orchard, but they took that too!” Dog finished. Braeburn stood there in silence, unable to make comment. Seeing an opportunity, I stepped forward.

“As you can see,” I said, keeping my voice level and polite, “our situation is rather dire and we need to know what’s happening here. Have you been having trouble with the buffalo tribe?”

“Trouble ain’t the half of it.” He let out an exhausted sigh. “Them buffalo… They want us settler ponies to take every single tree you see here off this land. They sure as hay don’t want any new ones added in.”

“But why do they want the trees gone?” Leon asked.

“Beats me. We put a lot of hard work into this land, so we can feed our town, our families, our foals! And now they’re saying all these trees have to go? T’ain’t fair.”

“No, it isn’t.” I spoke after a moment of silence. “Listen, Braeburn, I’ve studied about the buffalo tribe and they aren’t usually like this. I think that the buffalo are doing this because you might’ve done something to upset them.”

“Upset them? How?”

“Well, I believe that it might have something to do with your apple orchard. There might be something about the land your using that might give us a clue to the buffalo’s aggressive behavior. Mind if I have a look around?”

“Sure thing. Just be careful.” he warned.

“Don’t worry, I will.” I assured him before I looked to Dog and Leon. “Dog, Leon, mind helping me with the search?”

“Not all, Dusk.” Dog said, Leon nodding in agreement with him.

“What about poor Spike and Rainbow? Are we not going to rescue them?” Rarity asked.

“Well, sure, but not now.” Braeburn said before we looked to the sun. “It’ll be night soon, so we won’t be able to go after ‘em till tomorrow. The buffalo know the land better than we do and it ain’t safe ta head out when it’s dark. Ya can rest up here, then we’ll head out in the mornin’.”

“Okay. If you need us, we’ll be down in the orchard.” I told the girls before I looked to my fellow unicorns. “Come on, guys.” The three of us then set down to the trees, bidding farewell to our friends.

Shield’s view

After I chased after the buffalo, I tried to stop them, but those guys managed to get past and trampled me. Seeing as to how I wasn’t gonna be able to get to Spike through them, I decided to follow them, sneak past them, and rescue Spike. Hiding behind a rock, I tried to see if I was getting close. Though I didn’t have much time to look until somepony tackled me. I thought it was that little buffalo from the train, but I was shocked to who it really was.

“Dash?” I said as I saw Rainbow Dash on top of me.

“Shield?” Rainbow said before she felt a twinge and got off me.

“What are you doing here?” I asked her.

“Trying to rescue Spike?” She told me. “What are you doing here?”

“Same as you.” I said. “I’ve been following them and I think they might be close by.”

“Good, I want a crack at that little buffalo from earlier.” She said as she started sneaking away. “Wait until I get my hooves on her. Nopony tricks Rainbow Dash and gets away with it.”

“Boo!” Pinkie said, scaring Dash before she got too far. When the pegasus saw who it was, she then glared at Pinkie. “Pinkie Pie!”

“Oh, you caught me!” Pinkie said, not even trying to keep her voice down. “I guess I tricked you and didn’t get away with it either. You’re good.”

“Pinkie, shh!” I shushed her before questioning her. “What do you think you’re doing? You got to get out of here!”

“I do?” She asked.

“Yeah, and keep it down!” I told her as I looked over the rock. “You’re gonna blow our cover!”

“I am?”

“Pinkie, stop shouting!” Dash told her. “We’re trying to rescue Spike!”

“Oh, my gosh! So am I!” Pinkie then got out from behind the rock.

“Yeah, that’s why you need to go!” Dash said, now speaking out loud. “It’s already enough with me and Shield and, the more of us there are out here, the more of the chances of us…”

“Uh… Dash?” I said as we found ourselves surrounded by buffalo.

“Getting caught.” Dash said before we both formed a barrier around her. “Run, Pinkie! We’ll hold them off! Save yourself”

“You buffalo want to fight? Well, bring it!” I said, ready to rumble with these buffalo. The buffalo were ready too until…

“Stop!” When they moved aside, we were surprised to see it was Spike. “Shield, Dash, Pinkie, what’s up?”

“Spike?” I said, confused by all this.

“Don’t worry, I know these guys.” He said, talking to the buffalo. “they’re cool.”

“If you say so, Spike.” One of the buffalo said before giving him a hoofbump. “Catch ya later, bro.” Just like that, all the buffalo just left.

“Uh, Spike?” I said as the dragon came over to us. “What just happened?”

“Oh, don’t worry about them.” he told us. “As long as you’re with me, they’re cool. Come on, I’ll tell you everything back at the tribe.”

That night, Spike led us back to the buffalo’s village and told us everything that happened.

“So you’re saying that the buffalo didn’t know you were in that car with the tree?” I said, getting all that he told me.

“Yeah, and they feel awful about taking me too. Poor guys.” Spike told us. “Fortunately, they totally respect dragons,” with a snap of his claws, the buffalo then brought me and the girls some bowls full of… I didn’t even know what it was, but it smelled awful, “so they treat me like an honored guest.” Dash gagged before we both pushed the bowls away. “Still don’t like ponies much though, but you’re with me, so they’re cool.”

“Well, I still don’t trust them.” Dash said, standing up and looking around for buffalo. “I say we turn tail and…” Dash stopped when we both looked and saw Pinkie eating that bowl of slop.

“Before we’re done eating?” Pinkie said as she finished her bowl. “Are you loco in the coco?” Looking back at Spike, I then watched as one buffalo came in with some fancy bowl full of blue gems. When she got close enough, I saw that it was the little buffalo from before. “Can I please have more of that mushy stuff, whatever it was?”

“Certainly.” She told her before looking to Spike. “And, Mr. Spike, you like gemstones, yes?”

“Turquoise!” Spike said before he started eating the gems.

“Hey, you’re that little buffalo from before!” I said, getting her attention.

“This here is Little Strongheart.” Spike said, introducing us to the buffalo. “And these are my friends, Pinkie Pie, Shield Steedor, and Rainbow Dash.” Little Strongheart and Dash then looked at each other in shock.

“You!”

“That’s it! We are out of here!” Dash said, walking away and taking Pinkie with her.

“Wait!” Strongheart said, getting in front of Dash. “Please, accept my apologies for what happened on the train. We didn’t mean for anyone to be hurt."

“Yeah, right.” Dash said, not believing her one bit.

“Hold on, Dash.” I said, getting up and dashing over to stop the pegasus. “Let’s hear her out.”

“Shield, you believe her?” She asked me in surprise.

“Look, I don’t trust the buffalo any more than you do, but I do trust Dusk.” I told her as I explained. “He said that they don’t attack for no reason. If he were here, he would want us to find out what these guys' deal is.”

Dash thought about it for a minute before she sighed and said “Fine. Let’s hear her out.”

“Great.” I said before I talked to the buffalo. “So, Strongheart, right? Mind telling us why you attacked us?”

“We didn’t mean any harm.” She told us. “We only wanted the tree.”

“Why would you go through all that trouble for one little tree?” I asked.

“Because the settler ponies have taken the land and have planted an orchard all over it!” she told me. “Because of their thoughtlessness, we can no longer run over our traditional stampeding grounds.”

“Stampeding grounds?” I was confused by this, as were Dash and Pinkie.

“I think it’s time they meet Chief Thunderhooves.” Spike said.

A while after, we were gathered around a fire with their chief, a black buffalo with a hat made with tons of feathers. Seems as though Dusk was right about the feathers being used for ranks.

“Okay, Chief Thunderhooves,” I started, wanting to get to the bottom of this whole mess, “what exactly are the stampeding grounds?”

“Hmmh. We have a long and winding stampeding trail that we have run upon for many generations.” The chief told us. “My father stampeded upon these grounds, and his father before him, and his father before him, and his father before him, and…”

“I think they get the idea, Chief.” Strongheart told him, stopping him from putting everyone to sleep.

“Yeah, we get the idea.” I told him. “So what exactly do these grounds have to do with you stealing a tree?”

“Hmph. It is a sacred tradition to run the path every year.” The chief then began snorting in anger as he kept talking. “But this year, these… settler ponies, these… Appleloosans!”

“They planted apple trees all over it without asking our permission.” Strongheart said, getting to the point while stopping her chief’s snorting.

“Well, that’s not very nice.” Pinkie said before looking to me and Dash. “Right?” Dash just huffed as she turned away.

“So the reason you stole the tree we had was to stop any more of them from being planted?” I asked.

“Yes.” Strongheart told us. “The ponies refused to move their trees, so we are stuck here. And it’s not fair!”

“Yeah, that’s not fair at all.” I told them. “I’m really sorry you lost your lands.”

“See, Rainbow Dash?” Spike said to the pegasus. “They had a good reason to…” Dash then used her wings to stand up before she gave everypony a look of rage, surprising the buffalo.

“I’ll say they had a good reason!” Dash said, now wanting to help the buffalo. “Come on! We have some apple-picking Appleloosans to talk to!”

Dusk’s view

The following morning, we rose up early, alert and ready to move. I was asked about my findings from yesterday, but I told them I would divulge the information after we’d rescued the others. We’d conceded and made our way to the outskirts of town.

Applejack was just trying on Rarity’s saddlebag, which contained a good deal of supplies. We all had our own for the hike into buffalo land.

“I know that the situation is dire and all, but I can’t wait to see that tribe!” I said, feeling excited about meeting the buffalo. “I still can’t believe I’ll get to see a buffalo up close!”

“Speaking of the buffalo, are you sure they’ll let us in?” Leon asked me in concern.

“Don’t worry, Leon.” I assured him. “Once they know we’re friends with Spike, we will be allowed into their tribe.”

“Ow! Gently, please.” my debutante cousin requested to the farm pony.

“Sorry, Rarity, but our friends are out there and we have to be ready for a long hike into buffalo territory if we're gonna save ‘em. Let’s go!” She led the charge out, but we’d barely gone a few feet when we found them.

“Hi, guys!” Pinkie said to us as the four smiled at us.

“Pinkie!” Fluttershy tackled her to the ground. “We’re so glad you’re safe.”

Breathing a sigh of relief, I hurried to greet them as we all rejoiced at our reunion. I exchanged a hoof bump with Shield before we got onto the crux of the matter.

“I knew you’d be safe.” I said to them. “From the way buffalo revere dragons, I was hoping that influence would be enough to keep you safe.”

“It sure did and that’s not all!” Pinkie gestured to a rock and out hopped the calf who had been part of the raid yesterday. In contrast to her fierce determination from before, she now looked rather sheepish and shy.

“The buffalo calf.” I said, surprised and elated at finally having a chance to meet a buffalo while trying to contain myself.

“Easy there, Dusk.” Leon told me as we stood back and watched what was about to happen.

“We promised the buffalo a chance to talk.” Shield explained, confirming my hopes.

“Oh, yeah? About what?” Dog asked as he and Applejack had suspicious expressions on their features.

“Um, if I may,” Everypony turned their attention to me, where I tried to ignore their stares and continued. “In our investigation yesterday, we discovered what I had been suspecting for a while.” There, I then spoke to Braeburn. “Braeburn, the reason the buffalo are so mad is that you and the Appleloosans have planted the apple orchard on their ancient stampeding grounds. Every year, the buffalo stampede right through that valley as part of their long stampeding trail. By placing trees there, you cut off their route.”

“Really?” Braeburn said with shock. “But… but we didn’t know!”

“On top of things as always.” Rainbow remarked to me, proudly. “We brought our new pal, Little Strongheart here, to explain to the Appleloosians why they should move the apple trees off buffalo land.”

She pushed the calf forward, so she was nose-to-nose with Braeburn, who now looked rather relieved.

“That information would be quite help…” He was cut off by Applejack, who pushed him in closer too.

“That’s weird. ‘Cause my cousin, Braeburn here, wants to explain to the buffalo why they should let the apple trees stay.”

“That would be a useful thing to…” Strongheart began, but Rainbow interrupted her.

“The land is theirs! You planted the trees not knowing that. Honest mistake. Now you just got to move ‘em, that’s all.”

“Well…” Braeburn said before Applejack interrupted him again.

“They busted their rumps here!” Applejack argued. “And now they’re supposed to bust their rumps again just 'cause some buffalo won’t stampede someplace else?”

“Plant the trees somewhere else!”

“Where? It’s the only flatland around these parts!”

“The buffalo had it first!”

“The settler ponies need it to live!”

They both dissolved into squabbling and bickering, which wasn't helping us in any way whatsoever. I was about to try and step in, when Twilight stopped them.

“Look, both the settlers and the buffalo have good reasons to use this land. There must be something we can do.”

“Hey! I’ve got an idea!” Pinkie jumped up and fell on the floor. “Bring all the ponies and buffalo to town in about half an hour and you’ll see. Come on, Spike, I’ll need your help. We’ll need a stage, a piano, and some dancing ponies!"

With that, Pinkie grabbed his claw and dashed off to prepare…whatever it was she had in mind. Rainbow Dash and Shield hurried to convey the message to the buffalo, whilst Applejack, Dog, and Braeburn went to round up the settlers. They were all confused, but they had little choice and they were rather curious to see what Pinkie had in mind.

I was still pondering this about twenty-five minutes later, tapping my claws on the ground. Living up to the reputation of the lightning elemental, Pinkie was rather random and unpredictable, so I didn’t have the faintest idea. I just hoped that, whatever it was, it was something good.

The buffalo were a peaceful people, for the most part. If they felt their ancestral land was threatened, however, they would take steps to defend their heritage. Violent steps if necessary. I was hoping that it wouldn’t come to that. Violence, with the exception of self-defense, was never the answer to anything…that much I believed.

“Excuse me, Dusk Noir?” a voice asked behind me. I turned to see the buffalo calf, Little Strongheart, who had remained with them to wait, standing there with a friendly smile on her face.

“Um… yes, er…that’s me.” Quashing my initial nervousness, I raised my head high and said “May the ground stay strong beneath your hooves.”

This was a formal buffalo greeting between two unknowns. Raising one’s head was a gesture of friendship and respect. Lowering your head was more aggressive and hostile, indicating you intended to ram your horns at the recipient. Little Strongheart seemed rather surprised at my knowledge of this, but she recovered herself and responded in kind, gently butting our heads together to complete the greeting.

“Your friend Leon was right. You have knowledge of buffalo customs.” she noted admirably. “He said that you wanted to meet one of our people, so…here I am.”

“Did he? Well, I’m grateful to him.” I returned her smile, glad we were getting along so far. “Yes, I do have knowledge of your people, modestly speaking. But the things I’ve read from books can’t hope to compare with your firsthoof experience of growing up as a buffalo. There’s so much I could learn from you.”

“You are very kind.” she said, respectfully. “I only wish we were meeting under more peaceful circumstances.”

“As do I.” I said, regretfully. “I’m sorry for what the settlers have done to your land.”

“It’s not entirely their fault. They didn’t know.” At least she was reasonable. I thought. “I just hope that we can come to a solution. I would much rather be friends than enemies.”

“The feeling is mutual. I’m sure that you and the settlers can come to an agreement that leaves both sides satisfied.”

“I certainly hope so.” She looked at me curiously. “What do you think the pony Pinkie Pie has planned?”

“Honestly, I have no idea.” I confessed. “She can be quite…unpredictable at the best of times, I think you’ll find.”

“She certainly can.” she agreed, laughing. “I don’t think I’ve ever met anyone like her. You ponies, you say something different, don’t you?”

“Yes, er…we do. We say ‘anypony’ and ‘everypony’, things like that.” I taught her. “Unless, of course, we’re talking to somepony who isn’t a pony, in which case we just say ‘anyone’.”

“That is simple enough to understand.” she agreed. “How much do you know of my people?”

“Let’s see…” I tried to remember the most interesting things I could. “I know a formal greeting and farewell. I know that positions in a tribe are gained through one-on-one combat with another buffalo and that calves prove their worth by participating in a stampede with the whole tribe, without falling behind. Once that’s done, they are awarded their feathers, an official membership of the tribe.” I then gestured to hers. “You’ve earned yours, I see.”

“Yes, just last year.” she admitted, proudly. “That was before the settlers moved in and planted on our land… I am most saddened by it.”

“I can tell, yes.” I remembered her raid on the train. “Your athletic skills are very impressive though. I watched you from the train.”

“Thank you and your intelligence is equally so.” she noted. There was a pause as she considered something. “I am a little curious about you ponies too. You are a…a…alicorn, yes?”

“Unicorn.” I corrected, politely. “Alicorns have wings and can use a magical horn. I just have the horn, no wings.”

“Ah, I see.” She seemed almost nervous to ask. “So, that means you can do magic, yes?”

“Yes, it does. Would you like to see a demonstration?”

“Oh, yes, very much so! If you wish, of course.” she added.

I smiled more warmly as I levitated some pebbles that rested in the sand nearby and orbited them around her. She watched in wonder as they circled her, glowing as the magical aura surrounded them. I placed them back down after a few minutes and she seemed quite in awe.

It really was quite amazing how different we were, yet in some ways, we were both the same. I’d hoped that, on the day I would meet a buffalo, it would go well, but I had never expected anything like this. I still marveled at it as we arrived at the time Pinkie arranged. A wooden stage had been set up in the desert, Spike sitting at a piano and wearing a bowler hat.

I crossed over to the girls, whilst Little Strongheart stood by her tribe leader, who she told me was called Chief Thunderhooves. The impressive bull stood next to the sheriff, Silverstar, both of them looking impatient and tense. I actually sensed that from all the participants present.

Soon Spike started to play and the curtains opened, revealing a clam. This slowly opened to reveal Pinkie, who was wearing the dress of a saloon girl, sparkling and glittering. She wasn’t actually planning to… no, she couldn’t be.

Then, she started singing and all doubt was eliminated…as well as all hope.

We may be divided,
But of you all, I beg,

To remember we’re all hoofed,
At the end of each leg

No matter what the issue,
Come from wherever you please.

All this fighting gets you nothing,
But hoof and mouth disease.

Arguing’s not the way,
Hey, come out and play!

It’s a shiny, new day,
So, what do you say?

You gotta share!
You gotta care!

It’s the right thing to do!

You gotta share!
You gotta care!

And there’ll always be a way through!

Both our diets, I should mention,
Are completely vegetarian.

We all eat hay and oats,
Why be at each other’s throat?

You gotta share!
You gotta care!

It’s the right thing to do,
And there’ll always be a way,
Thro-o-o-o-ugh!

I didn’t give her any applause. Nopony did, except for Spike. It might just be me, but I could swear the tension between sides had increased. As creative as Pinkie’s solution was, it hadn’t exactly been…well executed.

“It appears that Sheriff Silverstar and I have come to…an agreement.” Thunderhooves said in his deep voice.

“We have.”

We all leaned forward, everypony and buffalo waiting on bated breath for their leaders' verdict. Would it be too much to hope that it worked?

“That was the worst performance we’ve ever seen!” the chief said bluntly.

“Ta! Abso-tively!” Silverstar agreed.

“The time for action…” He paused to snort from his nostrils, a sign of aggression and anger, “is upon us! Our stampede will start at high noon tomorrow. And, if the orchard is still there, we’ll flatten it and the whole town!"

“But, Chief…” Little Strongheart tried to reason with him, but she was cut off.

“And we Appleloosians say you'd better bring yer best ‘cause we’ll be ready and waitin’.” the sheriff challenged.

“But, Sheriff…” Braeburn didn’t even get to finish as both sides ran back to their settlements to prepare…for battle.

“Oh… That wasn’t the message of my song at all.” was all Pinkie had to say.

We all arrived back at town, where the settlers were already preparing for a fight. They stacked up hay bales, boarded up windows, created barricades, and secured their town to withstand the coming storm.

“I want my kin to have what they need to live, but a storm’s a-brewin’ here. And I don’t like the look of it.” Applejack said, grimly.

“We’ve just got to talk some sense into them before somepony gets hurt.” Twilight suggested.

This plan, however, proved to be all for nothing. Every Appleloosan, even the sheriff, was in no mood to consider negotiation or compromise of any kind. The sheriff wasn’t even willing to listen to Dog, his own nephew. They were all so swept up in the anger of it all that their judgment was clouded and their hearts were ablaze with determination. Every time we tried to talk to somepony, we were shot down and ignored.

At the end of the day, the settlers were ready with their weapons, carts of apple pies ready to be used to fight. The pies themselves could do no damage, but they would confuse a charging buffalo and make him go off course. The resulting crash into a wall, however, certainly would hurt.

Shield’s view

The night before the big battle, me, Dash, and Spike went down to try and get the buffalo to call off the attack. When we got there, we saw that they were all getting ready for tomorrow with buffalo doing fight training, sharpening their horns, and putting on war paint. By the looks of things, unless the Appleloosans get rid of that orchard, I was hoping we would find a way to stop this.

“Chief, we know you don’t want to do this.” I said to the chief. “We know you don’t want to fight them.”

“But they have taken our land.” He said to me, not liking the idea of fighting. “What would you have me do, Shield Steedor?”

“I don’t know.” I told him. “But it’s never too late to think of something.”

“At noon, it will be too late.” The chief said, putting on his war paint.

Dusk’s view

That night, we all waited for Shield, Rainbow, and Spike to return to tell us how their negotiation with buffalo went.

“How’d it go?” I asked Shield as he, Rainbow, and Spike came over.

“Not so good.” Shield told us with regret. “Chief Thunderhooves is still going through with the attack.”

“We weren’t so lucky neither.” Dog told him. “Everypony in Appleloosa is still goin’ to fight.”

“Oh, it’s no use.” Rarity spoke out in despair. “There’s no way we can convince them to stop, let alone listen.”

“There’s always a way.” Twilight insisted. "There has to be something. A middle ground, a compromise, anything!”

“I hate to say it, but I can’t think of any that can prevent tomorrow’s battle.” I said. “What could the settlers have that the buffalo would want? All they want is their land and they will fight for it, make no mistake.”

“And the ponies’ll defend their homes, no matter what.” Dog said.

“So what do we do?” Leon asked with worry.

“For now, we wait until dawn…and hope for the best.” I stated. It was all we could do. Maybe one of the sides would back down… if we’re lucky that is.

The next day came. None of us slept well due to the dread that loomed over our heads. All was quiet and the ponies stood ready on the battlements. The buffalo stood ready on the ridge as it was one minute to midday, the time of reckoning had come.

“Come on, think. Think, think, think, think, think, think, think!” Rainbow told herself, desperately trying to come up with something to stop the fight.

I also felt desperate to find a way to prevent the conflict. Twilight and I had both tried our best to think of a solution, but we couldn’t come up with anything. I hung my head in despair. All of my knowledge, all of my supposed intellect, what good was it now? At that moment, I felt so useless…

A hoof gently touched my shoulder. Looking over, I saw Twilight was smiling at me gently, as if to say “at least we tried.” I couldn’t help but return it and touched her hoof with my claw, grateful for the small warmth that I felt from her.

Then the bell chimed on the clock tower as it was now noon, time was up. But, surprisingly, the buffalo didn’t move, they didn’t charge.

“Hey, why aren’t they charging?” Shield asked as I then used my metalbending to create a telescope and looked toward the ridge. From there, I was shocked as I saw Thunderhooves lower his head in submission.

“It’s Chief Thunderhooves.” I said, feeling relief from what I’m witnessing. “I think he’s going to call off the attack!”

“He’s not gonna do it!” Rainbow realized.

With all of us smiling that Thunderhooves was going to consider making a compromise, we thought we finally had our chance to help the settlers and the buffalo settle their differences until…

…what do you say?

You gotta share!
You gotta care!

It’s the right thing to do…

“Pinkie, no! Stop!” I called out, but it was too late as Pinkie’s song was all that was needed to set off Thunderhooves, the expression of pure rage on him. Marveling at how much he really didn’t like that song, I (even from town) could hear his fierce command.

“CHAAARGE!” With the pounding of hooves, the whole herd stampeded, making the earth shake.

“Stampede!” Dog called out in fear.

“Take cover!” I hurried with the others to get out of the way of the fighting. A crash told us the buffalo had breached the perimeter and entered the town.

“We’re gonna die!” Leon spoke out as we ran.

“Don’t panic! Stay together!” My cries kept us close as we crouched out of the way of the fighting. Looking over, I could see Pinkie in the middle of it all, unable to find an opening and escape.

“Everypony, stay here. I’m coming, Pinkie!” My quick mind going to work, I analyzed the quickest route through the two warring factions to get to her.

Once this was done, I proceeded to run, duck, dip, dive, and dodge around incoming pies, charging buffalo, and falling debris. I reached her, grabbed her hoof, and pulled her to the hiding place that we were all situated in. Her dress was in tatters and she looked a little shaken, but she was otherwise fine.

“Whew! That was close. Thank you, Mr. Psychic Pony.” she said to me, smiling brightly. “I’m sorry about all this.”

“It’s alright, Pinkie. You meant well. None of us wanted this.” We all looked and watched the battle unfold.

Everywhere, there was fighting. The buffalo were charging, using their immense strength and sharp horns against their opponents; and the settlers, throwing pies, using tricks or riding them rodeo style. When all that failed, they were fighting in hoof-to-hoof combat, fighting hoof and leg, strength and horn to gain an advantage.

All of this sickened me. Both sides had been living for years in peace, rarely once resorting to violence for anything. Sometimes fighting was necessary, to defend your home or your friends, but this conflict could have been avoided—should have been avoided—if both sides had just tried to find some form of compromise. It seemed nothing would stop them…until Thunderhooves was hit by a direct shot.

With that, the fighting stopped. The buffalo gathered around, weeping at the sight of their fallen leader, who lay defeated on the ground. Me, the guys, and the girls all gathered around the body of the fallen chief too. I removed my hat and placed it over my heart, raising my head high out of respect for such a noble creature. Even Spike started crying, hugging Twilight firmly.

It was truly a sad moment… until a crust of the apple pie fell into the chief’s mouth. As soon as it did, his eyes snapped open and he licked the remainder off of his face, thoroughly enjoying it.

“Hey, I’ve got a much better idea!”

Standing from a ridge, I still couldn't keep the smile off my face as I was truly happy for the buffalo and settlers for finding a compromise. After getting a taste of that apple pie, Thunderhooves had allowed the orchard to remain on their land, provided that the Appleloosans provide them a share of its fruit in the form of apple pie. There were less trees in the orchard now for a path was being cut through the middle of the orchard. It was near completion and the buffalo were almost ready to run.

“Ya know, this isn’t so bad.” Dog said as we looked down at the orchard below.

“Yeah, thanks to this path, now the buffalo have their stampeding grounds back.” Shield added, glad that the buffalo could continue their tradition.

“And this comes to benefit the Appleloosans too.” I said, noting how the buffalo stampedes caused the apples to be shaken of their branches. “Thanks to the buffalo stampedes, the ponies can be able to harvest the apples even faster and gather enough food for everypony, even the buffalo.”

“I’m just glad Applejack was still able to plant Bloomberg.” Dog said as we looked to see Applejack’s tree standing proudly in the orchard.

“And I’m just glad everypony can live together with no problems.” Shield smiled as now settlers and the buffalo could live together in peace.

“This is all simply incredible.” I said, as even I could never have considered this to happen. “To think that this whole conflict was resolved by pie.”

“It seems all our best hopes have been realized.” Little Strongheart said as she just arrived to stand with us. “I am quite relieved, to say the least.”

“As are we.” I agreed, speaking for my fellow stallions. “The settlers keep their homes and source of food and you get to keep your lands and get a share in one of the most delicious baked foods in Equestria.”

“Indeed.” The four of us laughed out of sheer relief at our situation. “So, what will you do now?”

“Well, our train home leaves at eleven, so we’ve got the rest of the day here.” I told her. “Why do you ask?”

“Because I wish to extend an invitation.” She faced me, proudly. “I spoke about you to the chief, told him about your interest in our people. He has graciously invited you to spend the remainder of the day at our home among us, if you would like to come.”

“R-r-really?” I couldn’t quite believe this. “You’d…you’d do that for me?”

“Consider it a sign of the new friendship between our people. Between us.”

I certainly hadn’t expected this. She truly did consider me her friend and she had done this for me, when just a few hours ago there was fighting. Friendship truly was a powerful thing, if it meant opening the door for such opportunities and wonders as it did here. My smile becoming warmer, I offered a claw to the buffalo.

“I would be honored that you would do this. Thank you.”

“The pleasure is ours.” Softly, she pressed her hoof against mine. It was amazing how much smaller it was. “I am glad we are friends, Dusk Noir.”

“So am I, Little Strongheart.” We butted our heads together and stepped apart before I looked to Dog and Shield. “Dog, Shield, mind telling Twilight and the others I’ll be spending some time with the buffalo? I don’t want them to worry.”

“Not at all.” Dog said to me. “Y’all go on ahead.”

“Thank you.” I said before I turned to Strongheart, motioning for to go on ahead. “After you.”

“Very well. Let us see how fast you can run.” As the buffalo began to make their first stampede through the orchard, Strongheart and I ran among their numbers towards their home.

As we did, I was quietly humming Pinkie’s song to myself. It still had an important message behind it, one we had all taken to heart. Besides, it was catchy. And from this, I believe Twilight learned a lesson I had learned a long time ago: friendship is a powerful thing and even the worst of enemies can become friends. All you need is understanding and compromise. Much like Pinkie tried to tell us, “you got to care, you got to care”.

Author's Note

After helping them settle their differences, our heroes have managed to create peace between the buffalo and the Appleloosans. With this, not only have they learned a valuable lesson in friendship, but Dusk has even come to form a friendship with the young buffalo Little Strongheart and has even been invited to an evening with the very bovine tribe he wanted to see. What else will Dusk learn in his time with the buffalo? Find out next time!

Hey, guys! What did you think of the chapter? I bet you’re wondering if what Dog said was true or not, that there might be somepony else out there with color magic like Dusk. That answer will come in time. Just wait and see. Anyway, just wait until you see what Dusk learns in his time with the buffalo. Believe me, you won’t believe what he ends up finding out. Well, that’s all I got for this chapter! Don't forget to comment and rate the story to tell me what you think!

Chapter 17: This Land

After what felt like hours of running, I stopped to catch my breath as the buffalo herd finally reached their destination. My arms and legs were numb, my claws and hooves hurt from hitting the ground, and my lungs felt like they were going to burst, but it had been worth it to take part in such a time-honored tradition as the buffalo’s annual stampede through their ancestral lands. As far as I knew, I was the first pony to run with them. I had a feeling I wouldn’t be the last either.

The buffalo settlement was just like how I had read in my books. It was a small collection of tents, the fabrics made from materials that grew in the desert naturally. They were simple, rustic, yet provided basic shelter for their inhabitants. They built only what they needed, nothing more or less. I admired them for that among other things.

Little Strongheart seemed quite amused at my exhausted state as she trotted over to where I’d collapsed. “It seems you don’t exercise your body anywhere near as you do your mind.”

“You can… you can…say that… again.” I wheezed in reply. “It was…was a…an honor to…to…run with you.”

“I hope so.” she said, suppressing a laugh. “Will you be all right?”

“I will… I will be… I think.”

“Good. Take as much time as you need. When you are done recovering yourself, Chief Thunderhooves would like to welcome you to our village himself.”

“I’ll…be there in… in a few minutes.” I panted again, wiping sweat from my forehead. “Or an hour.”

Refraining from making any comment, Strongheart waited patiently for me to recover my strength, before taking me to the most elaborate tent in the settlement. I was ushered inside, where I soon beheld the form of the great chief of the buffalo. His hot breath snorted from his nostrils, his sharp horns gleaming in the light.

Remembering my manners, I raised my head high, baring my neck to the chief, and halted before me. Thunderhooves regarded me silently for about a minute, then spoke in his deep voice.

“Dusk Noir. Welcome to our village.” he rumbled. “May the ground stay strong beneath your hooves.”

“And may the earth tremble at your coming, Chief Thunderhooves.” I replied. This was the formal response when addressing a superior among their number.

Apart from a slight widening of the eyes, the chief showed no surprise at my knowledge of this. “You are not the first pony to be among our number. Your friends, Rainbow Dash, Shield Steedor, and Pinkie Pie, have been here prior to you. However, you are the first to visit since our resolution with the settler ponies. You are our honored guest and friend, young Dusk.”

“Your words honor me, chief.” I said, respectfully. “I am glad that peace has been made between you and the Appleloosans.”

“As are we all.” he rumbled in his deep voice. “Now, is there anything in particular you would like to see during your visit among us?”

“Nothing that comes to mind. I would simply like to see whatever you wish to share with me.”

“Then so be it.” he declared. “Little Strongheart shall be your guide during your visit. I hope your time will be well spent.”

“I’ll make sure it is.” I affirmed. “Thank you again, chief, for this rare and unique opportunity.”

“You are most welcome. May your feet be swift and your horns be sharp.” he said in traditional farewell. I responded in kind and left with the young calf, guiding me among the tents.

“You made a good impression on the chief.” she remarked when we were out of earshot.

“I like to think I do with anypony I meet.” I agreed. “Now, I am in your hooves, my friend. Where to first?”

She thought for a moment. “Perhaps you would like to see the sparring ground. It’s not far from here.”

“Lead on then.” With that, we set off.

As we walked, Strongheart pointed out other places of interest. There was the tent of their healer, who I knew administered treatments using tried-and-tested traditional methods, usually with herbal remedies and potions. There was the gathering commute, where the whole tribe would sit around the camp in the evening, to discuss important issues or for social gatherings. She seemed quite eager for the chance to show somepony new around her home and I was more than happy to let her do so.

There was her own home which we passed, the two of us catching the attention of two other buffalo, a bison and a cow. Her parents, I assumed, as we crossed over to meet them.

“Mother, father.” she said warmly, as they embraced her gently. So they were. I thought, as I stood back to let them have their moment.

It touched me to witness this tender moment. It only served as a reminder that, while we may be different in some aspects, our two races were fundamentally the same. It made me feel a pang in my heart when I realized I missed my own parents, especially my mother. It felt like so long since I’d seen her.

“My daughter.” her mother greeted in a gentle tone. “It always warms our hearts to see you.”

“That it does.” her father said, who cast my gaze to me. “Ah, this must be our pony guest then.”

“It is.” She beckoned me forward. “This is my friend, Dusk Noir. Dusk, this is my father, Big Earthshaker, and my mother, Big Gentleheart.”

“May the ground stay strong beneath your hooves.” I said to them both. “It’s a pleasure to meet you both.”

“As it is you.” Gentleheart replied kindly. “You are most welcome among us, Dusk. Few ponies have ever seen our home.”

“Though we hope that will change soon enough.” Earthshaker put in. “Now that there is peace with the settlers, we hope that they too shall visit us in our home, if they are as willing to see it as you are.”

“I share your hopes and I’m sure that they will.” I smiled fondly at Strongheart. “Your daughter is both strong and wise beyond her years. I’m happy to call her my friend and that she calls me the same.”

“Your words gladden us.” Gentleheart said. “She is a fine young calf and she will make a great cow one day.”

“But know this, Dusk, the trust and friendship of our people is not to be mistreated.” Earthshaker glared down at me. “If I hear that you betray by daughter’s trust, I shall ram you from here to the ends of Equestria as punishment.”

“Um…duly noted, good sir.” I mumbled, feeling fear grip me.

“Come now, my love.” Gentleheart scorned. “Is that any way to speak to our guest?”

The bull’s expression softened and he sighed. “You are right.” He then spoke to me. “Forgive me, I am simply protective of my daughter. The time for hostilities has passed and I do not wish there to be bad blood between us.”

“The feeling is mutual, believe me.” I said, still wary of how much larger he was than me. “I would never forgive myself if I did anything to betray your daughter’s trust in me.”

The bull snorted. “Let us not let these grim words sour our mood. Come, Dusk, sit awhile with us.”

I accepted the invitation and remained there for a while, making pleasant conversation with Little Strongheart’s parents, answering any questions that they asked, either about myself or about pony society in general. They particularly were intrigued by my description of our own homes, such as Canterlot and Ponyville. They both expressed a wish that perhaps they could visit them someday.

“I am sorry about my father.” Strongheart said as we left her home a few hours later. “He cares for me greatly, as any father would. But it can get annoying at times.”

“I’m not disagreeing with him, especially not with those horns.” I told her in reassurance. “I’d rather like to remain on his good side.”

“As you should or he might make good of his threat.” she warned me. “Now, come on, I still need to show you the sparring grounds.”

It was a short walk until we reached a spot where there was a large group of buffalo circled around a small stretch of desert. Two other bulls, in the center of the circle, stood at equal distance away from each other, their heads lowered in an aggressive stance. A fight was about to commence.

I, myself, was no fan of violence. There were some cases where it was necessary, in self-defense or defense of a friend or loved one, but most times there were better ways to go about resolving something without hurting each other. However, this was an integral part of buffalo culture, fighting out matters of honor or a chance to win a cow’s hoof. I wasn’t going to pass judgment, nor did I plan to. I would simply watch.

I could feel the crash as the two of them clashed horns, while the crowd watching stomped their hooves and cheered them on. One of them seemed more experienced than the other. His horns were more worn, though this made them look even more fearsome and there was a scar over his right eye. He had rage, yes, but it was more of a controlled determination than blind emotion. He looked to be in control and it was likely he would be victorious.

He was. The third time the two of them clashed horns, he locked his own wicked points with his foes, flicked his head to the left and bought him crashing to the floor. His opponent tried to rise, but gave in and collapsed in defeat. The victor gave a great snort and a loud roar in celebration, as did all of the spectators.

“He seems quite formidable.” I remarked to Strongheart.

“He is. That is Big Sharphorns.” she informed me. “He is probably the strongest of all of us, save for the chief. He has challenged and been challenged eight times and all times he has won.”

“Quite an impressive record.” I conceded. "I wonder how Applejack, Dog, Rainbow, or even Shield would fare against him.”

“I doubt they would last long. He is larger and stronger than any pony, even among the buffalo. He is unbeatable.”

“Size isn’t everything and no one is unbeatable.” I said. “He may meet his match one day.”

“What? You would doubt his strength?” demanded a nearby buffalo who had been listening.

“What? No!” I said quickly. “I…I’m just saying, that’s all.” Unfortunately, Sharphorns had heard the comment and his eyes flashed in my direction.

“Someone doubts my feats in combat?” His eyes locked on me. “You? You would question my strength when you are no larger than a desert lizard?”

“No, no! I didn’t say that!” I cried desperately. “Please, sir. I meant no offense.”

“Oh, really, pony?” He stomped his hoof on the ground. “I think you did. If you are so quick to doubt my strength, then face me yourself!”

“Sharphorn, are you mad?” a spectator called. “You would crush and kill him and our peace with the settlers would be ruined.”

“He is our guest here. You should not threaten him!” Little Strongheart added.

“I am not threatening him, merely offering a challenge. He may choose to face me like a bull or bow like a cow and acknowledge my strength. Unless another of you would step in his place.”

None of them stepped forward. Clearly, they feared his strength and power and he was sure of it. I didn’t know what to do. Refusing a direct challenge was a sign of cowardice among the buffalo and I didn’t know how that would reflect upon me as a visitor here. Then again, I wasn’t part of the tribe, I was just a visitor. Did Sharphorns have the ability to even challenge me? He did seem confident that he did, probably reinforced by all of his other victories and it showed…

But maybe that was the key. Perhaps I didn’t have to fight him, but I could convince him to stand down if I did this correctly.

“Very well, I… I accept your challenge.” I said as boldly as I could.

A collective gasp rose from the crowd and Strongheart gripped my shoulder.

“Dusk, what are you doing?” she hissed. “You can’t possibly be considering this!”

“Trust me, I know what I’m doing.” I replied before adding faintly. “I hope.”

“Come then, runt!” Sharphorns roared, lowering his head. “Let us see this put to rest!”

“A moment, please.” I insisted. I bared my neck as much as I could and hoped he wouldn’t try to run his horns through it. “Is this really the course of action you want to take, mighty one?”

He snorted. “Do not patronize me, pony.”

“I speak with utter sincerity.” I continued. “I… I saw your display before. You truly are a credit to your race and your name. You have earned a respect in the arena that may be matched only by the chief himself and a reputation worthy of your ancestors. So, I ask you this: is that not enough?”

He looked a little confused. “What do you mean?”

“If you have all of this respect a-and all of this prowess,” I continued, “then…what is there to be gained from battling me? I-I would be no match for one such as you. You would crush me in an instant and that would no doubt earn you another victory, b-but what kind of victory would that be? What h-honor is there in battling an opponent who presents so little challenge? What p-prestige is there to be gained from defeating one who is little more than a calf in your eyes?”

Sharphorns didn’t look as sure of himself as before. A slight murmur rose from the onlookers. I gulped and pressed my advantage.

“A-and, as one of your peers has said, peace with the settlers has been achieved after m-months of hostility. Is the best way to celebrate such peace more fighting? Do you really want to risk the possibility of reigniting the conflict when you injure me in this battle? Or even worse?” He let that sink in. “Do you really want to risk losing all of that honor? Would you stain the memory of the spirits of your ancestors by bringing more war? I thought you would be better than that.”

The buffalo shot up, his nostrils snorting. I backed away, fearing the worst, thinking I’d gone too far. As such, I was surprised when the bull raised his head and gave a grudging smile.

“I bear you no ill will, pony… Dusk. I hope you can forgive my earlier transgressions, as I was caught up in my triumphs.”

I raised an eyebrow in disbelief before offering him a claw which he bumped. “You’re forgiven. It wasn’t exactly misplaced, considering how you look like you could crush me like an ant.”

“I have no doubt of that, but I could never hope to match the muscle you have in here.” He gave my head a rap, forcing me to the floor. I laughed good-naturedly along with the others and was helped to my hooves and claws once more. “My father always told me that strength comes from the mind, not just the horns. Thank you for reminding me of that.”

“My pleasure.” I returned. “I hope to see you at the commute tonight, where I hope we might be on better terms.”

“I would like to think we already are, but I hope for the same.” I agreed. “I shall see you then.”

I tipped my hat to him and turned to Strongheart, who was staring at me in disbelief.

“You defeated him.” she whispered.

“I, um...I wouldn't say that.”

“I would. You made him stand down. You did that without even raising a hoof, or claw, against him.” She shook her head, fighting to control a smile. “How did you manage that?”

I considered the question before giving what I felt to be the best answer. “There’s a saying I remember once hearing: words win wars.”

She nodded, allowing that smile to grow. “I would certainly agree with that.”

Looking on back at that moment, I knew that I was prouder deciding on taking the option I had. I was an intellect, not a warrior, and though it wasn’t my usual style, I thought it was good to have some pride in it. I also received food in the form of a traditional buffalo dish and some Appleloosa apple pie. The former looked bad, but actually tasted quite good and the latter was just as good, though I preferred the Apple family recipe.

I was now gathered around the campfire with the rest of the tribe. We had all eaten and had gathered at the commute as was routine. I had already explained how it was I was able to defeat Big Sharphorns, which interested some of the other buffalo there. Right now, as they had requested a story, I told them the tale of how Equestria was founded, the story that was re-enacted every Hearth's Warming Eve. While I didn't think of myself as much of a storyteller, the buffalo seemed nonetheless enthralled.

“…and so, when they finally emerged from the cave,” I was saying, “they realized the value of harmony and friendship that would save us. In celebration, they named the land that they founded Equestria. The three sects of society then lived in harmony and peace and still do, today.”

“A fine tale.” remarked Chief Thunderhooves, who was close by. “And with a fitting and valuable message too.”

“That it does.” I agreed. “I’m glad you liked it.”

"If only we knew that story during our conflict. It might have been avoided.” Little Strongheart mused, many others nodding in agreement.

“That was in the past.” I reminded them. “We are at peace now and long may it remain that way.”

“Well said!” Earthshaker called and they all rumbled in agreement.

“Excellent. Now, if there’s anything else that you would like me to share with you, please ask.”

The Chief hesitated for a moment. “I have something else to ask of you, Dusk.” I nodded to show that I was listening. “You are a unicorn, so you have magic. If you would, I ask you to show us.”

I smiled as I remembered Little Strongheart's echoed request from yesterday. Deciding to share something that was unique only to me, I created clouds of swirling color that danced and played over the fire before them or soared around the watching buffalo. They gazed in amazement and wonder, some even trying to touch the clouds as they flew. And to think, I had once kept it hidden.

When I finished, however, I noticed that Thunderhooves had a different expression on his face, like he had recognized it from somewhere, a kind of familiarity…or something along those lines. Either way, I had my interest piqued.

“Chief? What is it?”

Once more, the Chief hesitated. “That power… have you never found out where it comes from?”

“No, it’s… it’s always been a mystery.” I gazed imploringly at him. “You know, don’t you?”

“You have shared much with us, Dusk. Perhaps it is time we shared something with you.” He stood and walked towards the fire, bathed in its glow. “Long ago, when our father's, father's, father's, father's, father's…”

“Chief, he gets it.” Strongheart said pointedly.

“Of course.” He rumbled deeply and resumed. “When our oldest ancestors first ran across the plains, they feared the night when it first came. They did not understand it, comprehend it and so stampeded blindly in the darkness. So it was that the Bringer of the Night came to them in their distress, to lift them from ignorance.”

“Princess Luna.” I whispered. “Go on.”

“It was she who guided them through the night, to help them understand. It was told that she could shift and bend the very colors of the night, even upon herself, to take different forms and shapes. Our ancestors were forever indebted to her and so we hold a yearly celebration in honor of what she did for us.”

“The Stampede of the Stars.” I nodded. “When you run across the plains at night, when the moon is full and at its highest.”

“Indeed. It was a great tragedy when her sister needed to imprison her in the moon to prevent her corruption.”

“She’s back.” I told him. “She was freed and healed by the Elements of Harmony. She’s ruling once again.”

“She is?” The Chief smiled warmly at this. “This is… good news indeed.”

“Yeah…” I agreed absently. “But…what does that have to do with me?”

“Do you not see, Dusk? She could bend and shift the colors of the night: deepest black, darkest blue, and shimmering purple. You seem to have a broader range and it is less powerful but… I believe that your power may well be inherited, in some way, from hers.”

I was speechless. I just didn’t know what to say to that. I never would have suspected this at all, I didn’t even know. I remembered Luna at the Contest, staring at me intently for some unknown reason. Was this it? Did she recognize my power as something similar to her own? What was she going to do then?

I was in relative silence for the rest of the evening, my mind grappling with this new revelation. When I returned to my pony friends in the morning, I told them about all that happened, but left out both the fight and this new idea. I didn’t want anypony to know yet until I was sure that it was correct.

I had to know, I had to find out…somehow.

Author's Note

Well, this was unexpected. After spending an evening with the buffalo, Dusk has not only earned the respect of the buffalo, but now discovered that someone else had magic like his: the younger sister of Princess Celestia, Princess Luna. Could the very origin of his mysterious magic reside with the very co-ruler of Equestria? More great mysteries to unfold next time!

Hey, guys! What did you think of the chapter? Well, there you have it! Princess Luna uses the same magic as Dusk. In case you might be confused, trying looking at how Nightmare Moon moves around while being a cloud of dark mist in the first two-parter of the MLP series (Episode 1 and 2 of Season 1). That’s where the idea is from. What will this mean for Dusk? Well… you’ll find out. Anyway, in the next chapter, Princess Celestia is visiting Ponyville, but her visit ends up getting a little crazy when Fluttershy tries to do what she does best. Well, that’s all I got for this chapter! Don't forget to comment and rate the story to tell me what you think!

Chapter 18: A Bird in a Hoof

It was a nice day out at the cottage, Flutters and I were tending to the animals as always, one of the things that the two of us enjoyed. In fact, I had just helped a mouse with his injured leg, getting it in a good cast.

“There you go, Mr. Mouse.” I said to him before using my magic to push his wheelchair gently over to his family, his little guy jumping for joy for his dad being okay. “Now you stay off that leg and do everything I told you and everything will be just fine in no time at all.” With a wave of thanks, the mouse’s wife pushed his chair as she got him back in their mouse hole. “Oh, it was nothing. Glad I was able to help.”

“I’m back.” Flutters said as she came over, coming back from tending to the owls. “Is everything alright?”

“Oh, just fine, Fluttershy.” I told her with a friendly smile. “Just helped our resident mouse family. Nothing to worry about.”

“Oh, that’s great.” Flutters said to me with a grateful smile. “I really appreciate you helping me, Leon. With so many animals to take care of, it wasn’t easy for me to look after everyone by my own.”

“You’re welcome, Flutters.” I said to her. “I’m just glad I was able to help.”

“Is something wrong, Leon?” She asked me as I started scratching my head.

“It’s nothing. Just kinda feel like I’m forgetting something.” Just when I said that, Angel came running in, bumping into Flutters.

“Angel? What is it?” she asked as the bunny got up and held up a watch. “You found a watch?” Angel shook his head, telling us that wasn’t it.

“Is what you’re trying to tell us haves something to do with it?” I asked, the bunny nodding. “Okay, mind giving us some clues?” He then started running in place.

“You’re running!” Fluttershy said before she started guessing as I thought about things relating to a clock and running. “You’re running out of time? No, you’re late?” The bunny then nodded and I pieced together what he was trying to say.

“Wait, are you trying to tell us that we’re late?” I asked, the bunny nodding again before motioning to the clock. Seeing it was six, I then realized that I did forget something. “Sweet Celestia! We’re late for a very important date! The big brunch for Princess Celestia today!” Angel then tapped his nose to show that I had it right before passing out. “We’ve been so busy with animals here that we forget that the princess was gonna be here in Ponyville for a party! We got to hoof it to Sugarcube Corner!”

“Oh, do I look alright?” Flutters said as she starting to freak out, looking at herself in the mirror before searching through her closet. “Do I need to bring anything? Maybe I shouldn’t go.”

“Fluttershy, we all promised to be there.” I told her, trying to calm her down. “Besides, this is a good chance for you to meet my old pal Gold Star. He’s coming with Princess Celestia and we might not get another chance like this.” It was just then heard the fanfare. “Aah! It’s starting!” I then right over and opened the door. “Come on, Flutters! We’re missing it!”

“Okay!” She said before she stopped in between me and Angel, turning around to talk to the bunny. “Oh, thank you, Angel. I mean, if you hadn’t reminded us, we might’ve not remembered the brunch and then we wouldn’t be there, and everypony would be wondering where we were and…”

“Fluttershy!”

“Oh, right. Coming!” She told me as she came over to me. “See you later, Angel.” From there, we both then headed off to Ponyville, going as fast as we could to make it to the brunch.

Dusk’s view

“Great work with the pies there, Spike.” I encouragingly said to the dragon as he finished baking another batch with his flame breath.

“Thanks, Dusk. It’s nice to be using it for something other than sending letters for a change.” He handed the pies over to Mr. Cake. “How’s things out there?”

“Unduly tense and uptight.” I told him. “Everypony just seems to have a hard time relaxing.”

“Well, it’s not every day the Princess herself visits for brunch.” he pointed out. “Not to mention having the Mystic King around.”

"Touché, my assistant brother. You seem all right though.”

“Well, of course. I’m in here and they’re out there, so I’m just fine.” he said with a chuckle. “Hope this goes better than the last time the Princess came to visit.”

“Why? What happened?"

“Well, it was a complete disaster. Mainly because the town was overrun with Parasprites and they started eating everything, so yeah.”

“Parasprites? Oof! Read about them. I can see how that would be a problem.” I turned to leave. “Well, I’m off to mingle. Keep up the good work.”

“Will do. Have fun!”

I stepped back out into the brunch party at the Sugarcube Corner. As Spike had said, we were hosting it for Princess Celestia, who was visiting for the day. And she bringing along Gold Star with her. It’s sort of a custom that the Mystic King would accompany the Princess on moments such as this. Hearing he was coming for a visit as well, the guys and I were all excited to see our old friend again. I had been here on early hours, helping to set everything up and making sure Twilight kept calm. Her perfectionist attitude was making her jittery and irritable. Not so much with me, but I simply let it wash off me. I too had some nerves of my own about the visit.

I had stood at the door to greet the guests as they arrived. All of my friends were here now, except for Fluttershy and Leon who seemed to be running late. Rarity was telling anypony who stood nearby not to ruin her dress in any way, Rainbow was hovering bored in the air, Shield was trying to make the guards at the door lose their composition, Applejack was still unsure about how to eat her food with Dog trying to assure it was fine, Pinkie was bouncing happily around the room, and Twilight was fidgeting nervously by the door though obviously, trying to calm herself like I’d advised her.

“Oh, Dusk, I hope this goes well.” she'd said before the Princess had arrived. “I want everypony to make a good impression with the Princess, so she doesn't think badly of you."

“But she’s already met us, Twilight. And you’ve told her good things about us in your letters.” I’d reminded her. “Trust me, everything will be fine and I'm sure they'll all be on their best behavior.”

“Okay. But what if…”

“Twilight,” I’d firmly said, looking right into her eyes, “trust me, it’ll be fine. I’m nervous too. In fact, I’m shaking in my knees, but I’m not letting it get the better of me, no matter how much I’d like to.”

“Really?” She’d looked down to see my legs, which were shaking quite a bit.

“Yes, because I know how much this means to you and I’m going to do my absolute best to make sure Celestia’s good impression of me, or at least I hope she has one, stays that way. I even gave my fur and mane a special combing, see?”

“I didn’t notice." She’d smiled approvingly. “Thank you, Dusk. You…you always go the extra mile for me, don’t you?”

“Heh…I guess…” I’d tapped my claws on the floor before making an excuse that I should wait by the door to greet the guests and hurried away, hoping that she didn’t see my cheeks go bright red at that. It was there that I saw Shield still trying to annoy the guard with little to success. “Shield, knock it off. You’re not gonna make them snap. They take their job seriously.”

“Okay, fine. I was getting bored anyway.” Shield said as he walked back inside. “Besides, got to talk to Gold. Haven’t seen him since that last party in Canterlot.”

“I know. We have so much to catch up.” I told him. “Hopefully, Leon and Fluttershy get here before he and Princess Celestia leave.”

“Oh, don’t worry. I’m sure they’ll be here any minute.” Shield told me.

“I hope so.” I said to him before deciding that there wasn’t really much else I could do, other than be a good host to the guest of honor. “I’m gonna go talk with Gold and Princess Celestia. Mind looking out for Pinkie? You know how she is with deserts.”

“On it, cap!” Shield said as he went off to look for Pinkie as I turned and made my way towards where Princess Celestia and Gold Star sat, the princess sipping her tea.

Ever since I had discovered about the relation that my powers might have to her sister, I had been hoping for a chance to speak with either of the princesses, perhaps find out what Princess Luna might be up to now. Besides, it had been a long time since I’d spoken to Celestia and I owed her a great deal. And I had barely managed to talk much with Gold Star since he got here. It would be rude to ignore either of them now.

“Hey, Dusk. How’s it hanging?” Gold Star casually greeted me, his mother looking up from her drink and smiling as warmly ad the sun she raised at the sight of me.

“Pretty good. You?” I said to him.

“Everything’s alright here.” he told me.

“Dusk Noir, how lovely to see you.” Celestia greeted me.

“Likewise, your highness.” I replied, bowing to her. “I hope you’re enjoying your brunch and if there's anything else I can get you, you need only ask.”

“Thank you, but everything is fine.” She gestured to the empty place to her right. “Please, sit with us. It’s been a long time since we spoke.”

“Of course, Princess.” I placed myself next to her, looking up into her caring face.

“Well, you’ve certainly been busy since discovering friendship’s magic. Fending off hydra, battling and befriending Diamond Dogs, participating in Magical Talent of Equestria. You should be proud of what you’ve accomplished.”

“Yeah, you practically blew away the competition with those puppets of yours.” Gold Star added.

“I am, for the most part.” I humbly said. “I would prefer not to think much on events involving violence. I’m more of a thinker than a fighter.”

“Ain’t that the truth?” Gold Star said. “Though, either way, you’re still the coolest guy I know.”

“I would say that such things require a little of both.” She smiled proudly at me. “It’s good you don’t take pride in violence though, when there are so many better ways to resolve problems.”

“In this, we are like-minded, Princess. I prefer intellectual pursuits to physical…not that there’s anything wrong with a little exercise, now and again.”

“Indeed.” she laughed appreciatively. “From what she’s written to me in her letters, Twilight seems to think you’re quite clever. Would you say that you’re clever?”

“Um… I suppose that I am quite intelligent.” I said modestly.

“And that you have a wide and varied knowledge of different subjects, due to your reading?”

“I suppose… yes, I do.”

“Dusk, are you kidding me?” Gold said to me. “You practically know everything there is.”

“Well, I wouldn’t say everything.” I admitted, feeling a little embarrassed by Gold’s comment. “There are some things that I know, but not everything.”

“Interesting…” A cunning glint shone in her eye.

Leon’s view

“Phew! Finally made it.” I said as me and Flutters tried to head in before we were stopped by the guards, the two blocking the doors with their wings.

“Halt! Who goes there?”

“Mm! No one, never mind.” Flutters gulped as she started backing away before I stopped her.

“Hold on, Flutters. I got this.” I told her before I talked to the guards. “Take it easy, fellas. We’re on the list.”

“It’s alright, good sirs.” Twilight told them. “He’s telling the truth.” With that, the guards then lowered their wings, letting me and Flutters in.

“Thanks for backing me up, Twi.” I said to her.

“I’m so glad you two can make it.” She told us. “It wouldn’t be the same without you.”

“Like I’d miss a chance to see Gold Star.” I said, before looking around the Mystic King. “Speaking of, where is he anyway?”

“He’s over there with Princess Celestia and talking with Dusk.” Twilight told us, motioning to the three over at the table. “I still can’t believe you and Dusk know the Mystic King.”

“Oh, yeah. Us and Gold go way back.” I told her. “We’ve known him before he even became the Mystic King. Surprised you didn’t know, especially considering…”

“That I’m friends with Moon Dancer?” Twilight said to me. “I know. And I find it hard to believe that she’s actually dating the Mystic King.”

“Believe me, we were surprised as well when he told us.” I told her as we walked over to the table. “Considering how things between him and her were like, I didn’t think that would actually happen.”

“What do you mean?” she asked me.

“Oh, it’s nothing.” I told her before I changed the subject. “Sorry we’re late. We’ve been kind of busy with the animals. Just took care of a patient today.”

“Oh, you and your tender, loving care for little animals.” She said as she started looking a little nervous. “I just know Princess Celestia’s gonna love that about you. I mean, I hope she will. Of course, she will!”

“Twi, calm down.” I told her. “Geez, and I thought Flutters was the one who got nervous at social gatherings.”

“Oh, it’s not that.” She said to me. “I just want the princess to approve of my friends.”

“But she’s met us all before.” I asked her.

“And read all about you in my letters.” She told me. “But this is the first time she spent any real-time with you. I want everypony to make a good impression.”

“Wow, Dusk was right. You do like everything to be perfect.” I said. “Anyway, you got nothing to worry about, Twilight.”

“Leon is right.” Flutters said, backing me up. “Besides, this is just a casual get-together, right?”

“Don’t touch me!” Looking over, we saw Rarity over in a corner, dressed up in a fancy dress with some ponies around her. “Watch the dress!” She then shooed away a pony with some punch. “Careful! You’re gonna spill that on me!” She then relaxed a little when she saw Mrs. Cake with a tray of cupcakes. “Oh-oh, that looks delicious. What is it?” Her chill mood quickly changed into a panic before anypony knew it. “Oh, does it stain? Keep it away from me!”

“Well, as casual as it can get.” I told her before we heard Applejack and saw her and Dog sitting over at the table, Applejack looking as nervous as Twilight.

“Uh… which is the salad and which is the appetizer again?” Applejack asked, looking around the table. “Which one am I supposed to eat first?”

“AJ, for the last time, ya’ll can eat however ya like.” Dog told her. “Look at Gold Star. He’s Celestia’s son and he’s not eatin’ all fancy-like.”

“I know, but…” Applejack said before she groaned in frustration.

“Okay, our manners aren’t exactly perfect, but I’m sure the Princess is fine with it.” I told Twilight. “She knows much about the Element Gang so I bet she has an idea how some of us are like and can look past our flaws.”

“I hope so.” Twilight said before we looked to the princess, Dusk, and Gold Star as the Mystic King started talking.

“…See, Mom? I told you, Dusk practically knows everything.” Gold said to her.

“You were right, my son.” Celestia then looked at Dusk with a rather amused look on her face. “You and Twilight are more alike than I first thought.”

“I like to think so too.” Dusk said.

“You said that you had hoped you would be good friends because you're rather similar. Would you say that it's worked out like you hoped?”

“Oh, yes, your Highness.” Dusk said happily. “She’s better than I ever hoped she would be. She’s witty, caring, kind, clever, enjoys reading and learning, inquisitive, and, uh… beautiful…”

“Wait,” Gold said as he looked at Dusk with a sly smile. “Dusk, did you just say she’s beautiful?”

“Um, no?” Dusk cleared his throat and held up his necklace. “She made me this, you know. A sort of good luck charm.”

“What a lovely gesture.” she remarked, examining it. “Strange stones, I must say. It seems that you’re closer than I thought as well.”

“Is, uh…that a bad thing?” Dusk asked nervously.

“Not at all.” she assured. “I think it’s wonderful that you share so much in common. It makes your friendship so much more special and perhaps…” She remained silent for a few seconds, and then brushed her words aside. “Oh, never mind. Regardless, the two of you are good friends and I couldn’t be happier for you.”

“Re-r-really?”

“Of course. Compared to the day I first met you, in the gardens of Canterlot, you’ve changed so much since then. Much like I had seen before, friendship suits you, Dusk. And I hope it only makes you happier throughout your life.”

“Thank you, your highness.” Dusk mumbled.

Looking to Twilight, I saw her blushing while looking away with a smile, shuffling on her hooves. I nudged her a bit, giving her the same smile Gold had on him a while ago. This snapped her out of her trance before we kept on walking over to the Princess, the talk between her and Dusk continuing.

“So…how’s Princess Luna faring?”

“My sister is quite well. She still prefers to seclude herself than come out in public, but…some scars take time to heal.” She looked a little sad for some reason, like something bad had happened. That sadness left as fast as it came. “Why do you ask?”

“I’m just curious.” Dusk shrugged. “We don't really see much of her and I was just wondering as to why…making sure she’s okay.”

“Well, that’s very nice of you to…”

“You gonna eat that?” Pinkie didn't wait for an answer as she snapped up the Princess's cupcake in a single bite.

“Pinkie! Manners!” Dusk said to her with a glare. “Shield!”

“On it!” Shield said as he came over and dragged Pinkie away.

“Hey!” Pinkie said as she was taken away.

“A thousand pardons, your majesty.” Mr. Cake begged, setting down a replacement cake and backing away in case she might strike him down.

“That’s quite all right, thank you.” She glanced inquisitively at me, who merely shrugged, trying to convey without words that she was always like that and Dusk just went with it.

The Princess and Gold Star chuckled as they caught what he was doing and Celestia delicately bit into the cupcake and drained her cup of tea. A rather comedic scene ensued, where the Princess finished a cup of tea, only to have it immediately refilled by the Cakes. Just to mess around with them, she pretended to take a sip and let them pour the tea and overflow her cup.

“Gotcha!”

“Good one, Mom.” Gold said as he and Dusk laughed, making Twilight groan as she ducked down as we sat at the head of the table.

“Twi, it’s okay.” Dusk whispered to our fellow unicorn. “It’ll be fine.”

“If you say so.” Twilight said.

“Take slow, deep breaths.” He told her. "Trust me, it helps."

“Okay… slow, deep breaths…” She began to comply.

“Well, at least we now know where Gold gets his love for messing with ponies from.” I said, getting the two royals' attention.

“Hey, Leon. Long time no see.” Gold said to me. “Hear you still busy with some animals.”

“Yeah, that’s right.” I told him. “And helping out Flutters here.”

“I’m glad to find you sharing your kindness with others, young Leon.” Celestia said to me before she turned her attention to Fluttershy. “And what about you, dear? Fluttershy, is it?”

“Me?” She seemed quite surprised at being addressed. “Oh, yes, Your Highness.”

“I understand from Twilight Sparkle’s letters that you enjoy tending to the needs of woodland creatures as much as your little helper there.”

“Yes, I love to take care of animals.”

“As do I. As Princess, I care deeply about all creatures, great and small.” At this point, a hacking cough came from a bird cage beside Gold. “Nothing means more to me than the well-being of all my subjects.”

“Um, Princess?” I asked, getting her attention. “If you don’t mind me asking, what’s with that cage over there by Gold Star?”

“Oh, this?” Gold said, answering for his mom while looking like he didn’t care at all. “This is for Philomena, Mom’s bird.”

“Bird?” I was surprised by this. “I didn’t know she had a pet.”

“Well, she doesn’t really leave the cage or the castle much, so nopony really knows about her.” Gold said as another cough came from the cage. “Speaking of the bird, looks like she’s up from her nap.”

Watching the bird weakly flew up to her perch and stood atop it, I was shocked as it wobbled around. The bird looked like a complete mess. Kind of looked like a chicken or a turkey but with pale pink feathers. Wasn’t really sure what it was, but I could tell that it was not in good health. I felt sorry for the bird. Even Dusk grimaced at the sight.

“Ah, Philomena, my pet. You’re awake.” Princess Celestia said, smiling like there was nothing wrong. “Do say hello to our gracious hosts.” Philomena responded with another wheezing cough.

“Oh…my.” Fluttershy murmured in a concerned tone.

“She is quite a sight, isn’t she?” Celestia was apparently oblivious to Fluttershy’s reaction Philomena’s state.

“I… I… I’ve never seen anything like it.” she finally said.

“Yeah… me neither.” I said, not sure what say about this.

Dusk’s view

While we looked upon Philomena, one of the guards from outside cleared his throat and whispered something in Celestia’s ear.

“Really?” He nodded to confirm whatever he said. "Well, if I must.” She rose gracefully from her seat. “I’m sorry, everypony. I’m afraid I have to cut the party short.” Twilight nearly made a spit take at this. “The mayor has requested an audience with me. Royal duty calls.” She then looked to Gold Star. “Gold Star, I won’t be gone for long. Mind looking after Philomena while I’m gone?”

“Of course. Don’t worry, I’ll make sure nothing happens to her.” Gold Star promised her.

“Wonderful.” She then leaned to him and whispered. “And now you have some time to spend with your friends.” Straightening up, she then spoke to everyone. “Thank you for a wonderful time. It’s been a joy getting to know you all better.” With dignity and poise, she departed with her guards, everypony bowing to her as she passed. Applejack breathed a sigh of relief, her mouth-watering with anticipation.

“Now I can eat somethin’! I’m starved!” To her dismay though, Mr. Cake cleared the table by pulling on the cloth. Dog patted her on the back in comfort.

I hurriedly drained the rest of my tea, scalding my tongue in the process, and watched everypony leave the cake store, Pinkie doing a cartwheel and knocking over anypony that got in her way. Before anypony else could leave, they were stopped by a fiercely driven Rarity, who was also making her way out.

“Stay right where you are. All I want is a clear path to the exit. NOBODY MOVE and my dress won't get hurt! Stay back! Back, I say!”

“I see Rarity still as preppy as ever.” Gold said with a chuckle.

“Well, she does love to be poise.” I said before we saw Applejack and Dog leave, the earth pony expertly balancing several food items on her nose and back to wearing her Stetson and Dog using his magic to care some food with him, leaving me, Gold, Twilight, and Spike standing in the middle of the room. Twilight relaxed visibly, drooping her head and wearing a resigned expression.

“Well, guys, I don’t know for sure how things went with the princess, but at least no big disasters happened.”

“I’m sure it went fine.” Spike said. “If it didn’t, I’m sure we’ll be the first to know about it.”

“Well said, Spike.” I remarked. “Were you expecting any big disasters to happen?”

"Well, you never know, anything could have happened to spoil the day. You already know about the Parasprites from last time and the time before that was when Nightmare Moon was freed from her imprisonment.”

“Oh. I can see where your concern came from then.” I said. “But, like I told you, it was nothing to worry about.”

“Yeah… you were.” She sighed and looked at me. “Thanks for making a good impression on her, Dusk.”

“No problem at all.” I assured her. “I was happy to do it. Remember, it’s thanks to her we’re friends in the first place.”

“Indeed it is.” It sounded like a simple agreement, but I got the feeling that she was saying more than she was, enough to make me smile affectionately at her, which she returned.

“Well, now that my mom has given me some time to myself, how about you two show me around Ponyville?” Gold said to me.

“Gold, didn’t Celestia tell you to look after Philomena?” I asked him with a raised brow.

“Oh, that was just her way of getting me out of following all day.” Gold assured me. “Old Mena won’t leave that cage with the way she is. She’ll be fine.”

“Okay, if you say so.” I said to him. “Though first we’re gonna need to help clean up the leftovers of brunch. You can wait outside until…”

“Hey, don’t worry. I’ll help out.” Gold said to me. “You’re my bud and I’m always up to helping my friends.”

“Thanks, Gold.” I said to him with a grateful smile.

After helping Mr. and Mrs. Cake tidying up everything that had been leftover from the brunch, we decided to give ourselves a little break. Spike went back to the library for a nap, whilst Gold and I set off on one of my walks, accompanied by Twilight who requested to go with us to which I had no objections.

“Wow, this place is amazing.” Gold said, enjoying the sights I showed him in town.

“Oh, that’s only half of it, my friend.” I told him as we made our way through the streets of Ponyville. “Wait until we get to Sweet Apple Acres. I promise, you won’t regret it.”

“Excuse me, Dusk.” Twilight said to me. “I was wondering, why do you go on walks through Ponyville?”

“I just go on these when I feel like it.” I explained to her. “It lets me get some exercise and I get to explore the area.”

“That’s as good reason for them, I guess. But if you wanted to know about the area, why not just read it in a book?”

“Oh, I have, it’s just that this way is more engaging and healthier.”

“But if you’ve already read it in a book, what’s the point of the exploration?” she asked me, a little confused.

“Because, Miss Sparkle, there are some things that can’t be learned from any book. Most things can be, but others have to be seen with your eyes, held with your own hooves or claws, like Pinkie sense. Who knows? You may find something else one day a book can’t explain.”

“He’s got a point.” Gold said, backing me up.

“I doubt it.” she scoffed, though I noticed her cheeks went slightly red. “I may not have been able to explain Pinkie sense, but there’s nothing else in this world that can't be explained by looking it up in a book. I’ll stick to reading, thank you.”

“If you say so, Twi.” I shrugged. “I suppose that’s the studious mindset that comes from being the protégée of Princess Celestia. Not that that’s a bad thing, it makes you who you are and I like who you are.”

“I noticed.” The blush in her cheeks deepened at this point and she gazed warmly at me. “I heard what you said to the Princess…about me.”

“Did you?" Somehow, my voice became even quieter than normal. “Well, um… I…”

“You did mean it, didn’t you?” she asked. I didn’t respond, just nodded mutely and her expression softened even further. “Nopony’s ever said anything like that about me before.”

“N-n-nopony…at all?” I dared to ask.

“Nopony.” she repeated. “It was very sweet of you, that you would say that…thank you.”

“No problem.” I murmured, but I was glowing inside that she would acknowledge this of me. We held our warm gaze for a few seconds before Gold gave a chuckle.

“Do you two need a moment alone?” He said, making Twilight falter and break eye contact with me, flicking her head around nervously.

“No! I mean, um… it’s nice that, as a friend, Dusk think of me like that, um…not in any, uh…you know…” She trailed off and fell into an awkward silence.

“Twilight, are you..?”

I was cut off when she suddenly asked “You spend a lot of time with Rarity?”

“Um…excuse me?” I replied unsurely.

“Rarity. You spend a lot of time with her, I’ve noticed. Not that it’s a bad thing, it’s great to spend time with your friends, but…yeah, you just spend a lot of time with her, that’s all." She said this all rather quickly and while trying to sound casual, but coming off as nervous.

“Er…I hadn’t really noticed.” I said, not really sure of what else to say.

“Really? Well, I noticed it, even if you didn’t, you know? Because I notice things about my friends, especially you because you work with me. I mean, I notice what we all do, not just you and I just noticed that about you. You know?” She was getting rather mixed up in her words and not being too clear in her meaning.

“Well…do you want me to spend less time with Rarity?” I asked, hoping to clear it up and calm her down. If anything, that made it worse.

“No, no! Of course not! I mean, you can if you want to. It’s not up to me to tell you what you should do with your friends. I mean, if it was, I’d tell you that you should be spending equal time with all of your friends, especially if most of them are girls and you’re one of the only guys. If you do, they might start thinking that there’s something else going on.”

“What exactly…would that be then?” It seemed like she wanted to talk about something important, but wasn't quite sure how to.

“I just thought that maybe, if you and Rarity are spending so much time together, you two may feel…something else for each other. Again, not that that’s a bad thing, I’m just saying…I mean, I'm not saying that you do but…”

“Wait, hold on.” I interrupted, finally seeing what she was getting at. “Do you think that I and Rarity feel…like that for each other?”

“Yes, yes! That’s exactly what I’m thinking!” she cried, sounding relieved. “Again, not that it’s bad if you do. I’d be happy for both of you if you did. It’s just that…well…what I’m trying to say is…do you?” A note of pleading made its way into this question.

I remembered how Rarity said that she seemed jealous when we separated at Canterlot at the school and I had noticed that a look of jealousy flashed across her face whenever I did something like hug one of the others, or even say that I was doing something with Rarity. Had she been thinking all of this time that I had romantic feelings for her? And if she did, what did that mean for the two of us?

“No.” I replied simply. “I don’t have…you know…romantic feelings for Rarity. She and I are cousins, that’s how we’ve seen each other for years. Plus, we’re just good friends, like I am with the others and you.”

“Really? Oh.” She looked quite abashed now, but at least that hysterical note had gone out of her voice. I always got concerned when she was like that. “Well, um…good.”

“Why is that good?”

“Oh, no reason!” she said suddenly with a forced smile. “I’m just, er…glad that this had all been sorted out, that’s all. We’re all just good friends, right?”

“Yeah…right.” I supposed it was too much to hope that she may harbor affection for me as I did for her, not yet anyway. I guessed she was still grappling with her emotions like Rarity said. Deciding it would be best to change the subject, I asked “What do you think of Celestia’s sister?”

Apparently just as glad at the change of subject, she relaxed visibly and a natural smile came back. “Luna? Well, she’s…she’s…” Twilight went silent, thinking for a few minutes, and then frowned. “Come to think of it, I don’t really know.”

“Why not? You and the girls are the ones who freed her from her corrupting power.”

“I know, but we didn’t really get the chance to talk to her.” she explained. “They left pretty quickly once the celebration was over, but I swear I could see Luna crying when they did.”

“Oh…that’s rather a shame.” I remarked. “I suppose it was tough for her, returning to her normal self after so long wrapped in a shroud of evil and hate.”

“Well put.” she agreed, raising an eyebrow at my eloquence. “Add to that, she was stuck in the moon for a thousand years and the fact everypony thought she was a monster and…”

“I know what you mean. Do you know much else about her?”

“Only what most know: she’s Celestia's sister, she’s just as magical as her, maybe less because she’s younger, she always speaks loudly…why does she do that anyway?”

“It’s the Royal Voice of Canterlot.” I explained. “Both Celestia and Luna used it to address their subjects centuries ago, but Celestia abandoned the tradition shortly after Luna was imprisoned in the moon.”

“Is there anything you don’t know?” she remarked admirably.

“I don’t think there is anything he doesn’t know.” Gold said, reminding us of his presence. “And I can tell ya about Luna. She is my aunt after all.”

“Oh, yeah. I forgot about that.” I said to Gold. “So you know more about her, huh?”

“Oh, yeah. Most of it from my mom.” He told me. “Why do you want to know so much about her anyway?”

“Well, I’m just curious that’s all.” I told him. “I don’t really know much about her.”

“Yeah, I guess you didn’t see much of her back home, huh?”

“Yeah. She was secluded in the castle for quite a long time after that back in Canterlot and even now she seems…well…unsure of herself.”

“You thought so too?” Twilight spoke up. “And we’ve never really asked about her. I feel kind of bad, now that I think about it.”

“Me too.” I said. “But she’ll show herself more when she’s ready and it's best not to rush her until then. Still…it would be good if we did see more of her.”

“I know, she would be unique to talk to at any rate.” She hesitated for a moment. “Do you really think that there’s nothing we can do?”

“I don’t really know.” I admitted. “Celestia knows her better than we do. She is her sister after all. If she wants our help, I’m sure she’ll ask for it. Until then, we carry on.”

“I suppose that makes sense.” she said, a little regrettably.

“I just hope it’s not too long.” Gold Star said. “Mom really wants her around so we can be a family again.”

“So what is she like, Gold?” I asked the Mystic King.

“Well, from what Mom’s told me, she’s really kind, polite, and playful.” He told me.

“Playful?” I was surprised to hear this.

“Yeah, Mom told me she used to love playing with little foals back before the whole Nightmare Moon thing.”

“I think that behavior would be being like an elder than playful.” I told him.

“Well, Mom always did say she was wise.”

“Well, if you don’t mind, I think I’ll let you two catch up.” Twilight told us. “I need to go over to Fluttershy’s to thank her and Leon for making a good impression.”

“Not at all, Twi.” I told her. “We’ll met up with you with the others near the center of town.” Gold and I then made our way down the street. “See you later!”

She waved goodbye and was soon out of sight, though I did regret having to leave her.

“Hey, you okay, Dusk?” Gold asked me as we walked.

“I’m fine. It’s nothing.” Wanting to change the subject, I then said “Hey, are you sure Celestia’s pet will be okay?”

“Oh, quit you’re worrying, Dusk.” Gold told me. “I’m sure Mena is just sleeping soundly in her cage right now.”

Leon’s view

After getting back to the cottage, I was just freaking out that we actually took Philomena without anypony knowing. Though Fluttershy didn’t seem much bothered by all this.

“Oh, you poor thing.” Fluttershy said with a gentle smile, talking to the bird. “How did you even get into those conditions?”

“Why did I let you talk me into this?” I said to her, knowing how much trouble we were in. “You do realize we practically kidnapped Celestia’s bird, right?”

“Oh, it’s not that bad.” Flutters said to me as she put the bird on the couch. “We’re just nursing Philomena back to health as a favor to the princess.”

“Oh, I don’t know. I mean, sure I want her to get better, but taking a royal pet without Celestia’s permission…”

“Leon, look at her.” I then looked to Philomena as the bird collapsed on the couch. “Princess Celestia clearly cares for Philomena but is too busy to care for her properly.”

“Uh… well…”

“Please, Leon?” Looking at her, I saw her giving me that pleading look of hers. When she gets cute like that, that’s when I know I lose an argument.

With a sigh, I then said “Fine. Let’s help Philomena get better.”

“Oh, thank you, Leon.” She said with a grateful smile.

“Well, it’s just one bird. How hard can it be?” I said before Philomena coughed, losing some of her feathers.

“Oh, my.” Flutters said as she took the bird. “We better get her to bed right away.”

With that, we brought Philomena over to a special bed we use for taking care of sick or injured animals like her (at least of her size anyway).

“There. Now let’s check her temperature.” I said before using my magic to place a thermometer in the bird’s beak. But, the second I did, she started burning up. “Oh, boy!” Acting quickly, I took the blanket off her and Flutters gave her an ice pack to help her cool down.

But that ended making things worse as the bird got too cold and started shivering. Taking the ice pack off, I put the blanket back on only for her to burn up again. I was practically putting the ice pack and blanket off and on, trying to make sure Philomena didn’t get too hot or too cold. After a while, I then had enough and put both the blanket and the ice pack on. From there, she was back to normal at the right temp.

“Oh, dear. This is far worse than I thought.” Fluttershy said. “What she needs is some medicine, stat!”

“I’ll go get some of the cold medicine.” I said as I then went off to grab some of the medicine. After getting some, I then put a cold pill on a plate and put it in front of Philomena. “There you go, Philomena. This will fix you right up.” Philomena sniffed the pill a bit before gagging. “Oh, don’t be like that.” I then pushed the plate a bit closer to the bird. “This will help you get better.” Philomena only turned away in response.

“Don’t worry. Doctor Fluttershy expected that.” Flutters said, pulling out a bag of bird feed before pouring a pile over the pill. After getting a taste of it, Philomena dove right in and ate all the feed. “Always works.”

“Uh, Flutters?” I said as we both looked and saw that Philomena didn’t eat the pill with the feed. “I think we should try something else.” Philomena then coughed, again losing some of her feathers.

Right there, I then went into the kitchen and prepared some of my grandma’s homemade soup.

“This should do the trick.” I said as I put a bowl of soup down in front of Philomena. “Some of my grandma’s special get-well soup. Nothing better than homemade soup to cure an ailment.” Philomena sniffed it and liked it as much as the pill we tried giving her. “Come on now. You’re not gonna get better if you don’t cooperate.”

“Leon is right. Just smell this soup he made for you.” Flutters said as she took a whiff of the soup. “Mmm! See? It’s delicious. Good and good for you.” Though Philomena still refused to eat it.

“Here comes the choo-choo train.” Flutters tried to get Philomena to try the soup, but that bird still refused to eat. “Chugga-chugga, chugga-chugga, whoo-whoo!

“Okay, that is one stubborn bird.” I said as I couldn’t believe Philomena refused the soup.

“Oh, dear. Don’t worry, Philomena. I know what will make you feel better. Wait right here.” Fluttershy then went off as I then took the bowl to the kitchen.

“Guess we’ll be having soup for dinner tonight.” I said before dumping the bowl out and washing it.

After I was done, I then went back and saw Philomena had gotten into the mouse food.

“Philomena.” I said with a chuckle as I got her away from the mouse food. “That’s mouse food. You’re not a mouse.”

“Look, Philomena,” Flutters said as she came in with our local hummingbird Hummingway, “I brought a fellow feathered friend here to cheer you up. Hummingway here was sick once too, but he let me help him and got better in no time. Didn’t you, boy?” The hummingbird hummed in response. “Say hello to your new friend, Philomena.” Just from there, it didn’t take long for Hummingway and Philomena to become friends. “Aww, look. I think he likes you.” As the two flew up to each other, Flutters then sung out a few notes. “Ah, ah, ah-ah!” Hummingway then hummed the same tune before she turned to me. “Leon, would you like to join?”

“What? Me?” I was surprised by this. “Oh, I don’t know…”

“Come on, Leon. I bet you have a wonderful voice.”

“Well… If you don’t mind it.” I then took a deep breath and sung out the same notes. “Ah, ah, ah-ah!” Hummingway then repeated the tune.

“Leon, that was beautiful.”

“Thanks, Flutters.” We both then looked to Philomena. “Okay, Philomena. Now you try.” I then watched as she took in a breath, looking ready to sing. “Go ahead. Sing along. Ah, ah, ah-ah!” Though what came out of her mouth was not a voice, but a dry heave and some of what I had to guess was the mouse food she ate.

“Um… good try?” Flutters said as I wiped the coughed-up food off my face.

“Flutters, I don’t think a sore throat is gonna let her sing.” I told her as Philomena started coughing.

After coming up with an idea, Flutters decided to take her to the bathroom and use the water heater to help Philomena get better.

“I know what’ll clear up that tickle in your throat: a humidifier.” She said to Philomena before turning on the heater, filling the room with steam. “Refreshing. How’s that feeling now for you, Philomena? Better?” The bird took a deep breath, but only gave a nasty cough and lost some more feathers, much to Flutters' disappointment.

“Looks like putting Philomena into a sauna isn’t gonna work.” I said while walking in.

“Oh, that’s okay.” She told me. “I know lots of other ways to take care of her.”

“Well, one of them must at least better work.” I said to her. “She’s already lost a lot of feathers already.”

“Don’t worry, Philomena.” She said to the bird. “You’re gonna get better.”

“So what else can we try?” I asked.

From there, we started going through the list of things to help heal Philomena. Though, much like everything else we tried, they didn’t work. We tried using aromatherapy, but the smoke and scents just made her sneeze; we tried a warm bath, but Philomena (I don’t know how) actually absorbed all the water in the tub; and we even tried using ointment, but that just gave her a rash. Everything we tried only led to Philomena losing more of her feathers. By the time we tried everything, Flutters then tried to put Philomena’s feathers back on.

“Feathers.” Flutters said.

“Feathers.” I then used my magic to take the feathers in the basket and place them on Philomena.

“Surgical tape.”

“Surgical tape.” I then gave her the surgical tape and she got to work on taping the feathers back on, me using a rag to wipe the sweat off her brow. When she was done, we both cringed at how terrible Philomena was looking, even as the bird coughed.

“Oh, Philomena. I thought it would be easy to nurse her back to health.”

“So did I, Flutters. We’ve tried everything and nothing worked.” I said, feel regret we weren’t able to heal her. “Now look at her. She looks worse than ever.”

“Leon, what are we going to do?” Just when she said that, there was a knock at the door.

“Quick! Hide Philomena!” I told her as I went to answer the door. I opened it a bit to find it was Twilight. I tried to keep as calm as I could while talking to her while Flutters tried to hide Philomena. “Oh, hey, Twilight. What’s up?”

“Hi, Leon. I just wanted to drop by and talk to you and Fluttershy.” She told me.

“Really? Talk about what?”

“I just wanted to say thank you both so much for making such a good impression on the princess today.”

“Oh, it was nothing. Me and Flutters are glad the Princess approves of us.” Looking back to see Flutters having some trouble hiding Philomena, I tried to cut the talk short. “Well, it was nice talking to you, bye!” I tried to close the door, but Twilight managed to jam it with her magic.

“Wait, can’t I at least come in?”

“No!” Realizing I shouted, I then cleared my throat and tried to speak calmly. “I mean, we don’t really have time to talk now. We can talk later.” Just then, Philomena coughed out, getting Twilight’s attention.

“What was that?”

“Oh, that? That’s, um… Flutters! Oh, yeah. She’s come down with something today and I’m trying to help her get better.”

“You mean she’s sick? But she was just fine earlier today.”

“Oh, yeah. It’s just a recent bug. Now, if you excuse me, I’m going to tend to her.”

“Do you need any help?”

“Oh, no. I’m fine. In fact, you can help by leaving. Can’t have you getting sick, right?” I then started using my magic on the door, just as Philomena started coughing again. “I’m coming, Flutters! See ya, Twi. Thanks for visiting.”

“Hold on. Let me take a look at her. Maybe I can figure out what she haves.”

“Not necessary. I got it under control!”

“Leon, I just want to help!”

“Don’t need any help! Just go!”

“Leon, let me in!”

“No!”

Right there, the two of us then began pushing on the door with our magic, her trying to open it while I was trying to close it. Though I tried my hardest, I lost this fight and Twilight pushed the door wide open, knocking me to the floor. Recovering from that, I looked to see Twilight glaring at me as she walked in.

“Leon, what in Equestria is going on with you?” She lost her glare when she heard a cough and looked past me and gasped. Looking to where she was looking, I saw that it was Flutters with Philomena in her hooves.

“Twilight, I can explain!” I said to my fellow unicorn.

“Leon, Fluttershy,” Twilight said as she started freaking out, “what is Celestia’s pet doing here?”

“We’ve been trying to heal her.” I told her. “You know, as a favor to the princess.”

“Oh, no.” Twilight then facehoofed herself. “No-no-no-no-no-no-no-no! This is bad.”

“Please don’t be mad at Leon. I’m the one who took Philomena.” Flutters told her, looking guilty. “I couldn’t leave the poor thing there. She needed my help. How could I just walk away and not do anything?”

“But-but she doesn’t belong to you!” Twilight said to her.

“I had to do something.”

“Without telling anypony? Without asking for permission?!”

“But…”

“Twi, calm down. Look at this bird!” I said, pointing to the ill bird Flutters was holding. “She’s obviously sick and Fluttershy was just trying to help her because she knew Celestia cared for Philomena and didn’t want the Princess to lose her pet!”

“I’m sorry.” Twilight told me. “I know you both had good intentions, but you shouldn’t take an animal from somepony without asking first. You got to return the Princess’ pet!”

I took a moment to think about it before sighing and saying “You’re right. We got to give Philomena back to Celestia.”

“But, Leon…”

“Flutters, look at her.” Philomena then coughed a little as I continued. “We’ve tried to heal her, but only managed to make things worse. For crying out loud, we don’t even know what kind of bird she actually is. I’m sure Celestia might not be able to take care of her to keep her from looking like this, but she obviously does give her some care when Philomena needs it most. We got to take her back.”

Flutters took a moment to think about this before she sighed and then said “Okay, let’s go.”

“There’s my girl.” I said, smiling proudly at her before putting Philomena in a basket that I put onto Flutters’ back before putting a lid on it. “There. That should keep her hidden until we get her back to the cage.”

“Come on.” Twilight said as she and I went over to the door. “If we hurry, we can put her back before anypony even realizes she’s missing.”

“Then let’s get to Sugarcube Corner and…” I then gasped as I found Celestia’s guards on the other side. Calming down, I then talked to them. “Hello, sirs. What can I do you for?”

“We were told we could find Twilight Sparkle here.” one of the guards said.

“Oh, that would be me.” Twilight said as she stood in front of the guards. “Is something wrong?”

“We regret to inform you, miss,” the other guard told her, “but the royal pet has gone missing.”

“Really? You don’t say.” Twilight said as she gave a nervous chuckle before Philomena started to cough. Thinking fast, I then started coughing myself.

“Oh, sorry.” I said, coughing with Philomena. “Just got… something… caught in my throat… Been bothering me… since the brunch.”

“Well, you guards better be on your way if you’re gonna find the princess’ missing pet.” Twilight said, pushing the guards out the door. “Philomena, was it? Thank you ever so much for keeping me in the loop. Bye!”

“Phew! That was close.” I said after Twilight closed the door, seeing the guards leaving from the window.

“Fluttershy, what are you doing?” Twilight said as I looked to find Fluttershy trying to head out the door.

“Going to return Philomena, remember?” Fluttershy told her before I got up and stopped her.

“Fluttershy, are you nuts?” I said to her. “We can’t take her back now!”

“Leon’s right!” Twilight said to Flutters. “They already know she’s missing! Which means we can’t return her!”

“Why not?” Flutters asked.

“You have no idea what the princess is gonna do if she finds you’re the one who took her pet, do you?”

“No. Do you?” Flutters raised a brow at her.

“Well… no.” Twilight told her. “But it can’t be anything good. She might banish you from Equestria, or throw you in a dungeon, or banish you and then throw you in a dungeon in the place that she banished you to!”

“You really think the princess would do that?” Flutters said with fear.

“No, she wouldn’t. I doubt she’d make that kind of fuss.” I said to her before getting to what will happen. “Besides, even if she did, I doubt she’d have a chance once Gold Star is through with us.”

“What do you mean?” Flutters asked.

“Fluttershy, Gold Star is Celestia’s son, who wields like an arsenal of anti-magic swords that he can use to mutilate us.” I told her, telling her what Gold would do to us if we returned Philomena. “He’d let us go for just taking her, but if he finds out what we’ve done to his mom’s pet…” I then dreaded at the thought of an angry Gold Star using his swords to slice me and Flutters to pieces. “We’re dead meat!” Flutters gulped at the thought.

“He wouldn’t do that, would he?”

“He once tried to kill an Anti-bird for pecking him in the head. I’m pretty sure he’ll kill us for practically ruining Philomena.”

“In any case, do you wanna take any chances?” Twilight asked me.

“All that matters to me is that poor, little Philomena here gets well.” Flutters told her.

“That’s very noble of you, Fluttershy.” Twilight said.

“Yeah, it is.” I agreed with her. “But that alone won’t save us. There’s only one way out: we need to get Philomena healthy. If we give her back all healed up, Celestia and Gold might take it easy on us.”

“Good idea.” Twilight said. “Did you give her any kind of medicine?”

“We tried to, but she wouldn’t take it.” Flutters told her.

“Ugh! Then you have to make her take it.” Twilight said in frustration. “You can’t be such a pushover, Fluttershy! You need to show this patient who’s the boss. Make her straighten up and fly right!”

“She can’t fly.” Flutters said, not really wanting to be so forceful.

“She’s being metaphorical, Flutters.” I said as I got the pill. “But she is right. To do what’s best for others, sometimes you need to show a little tough love.” From there, I then opened Philomena’s beak with my magic and put the pill in, making her swallow it.

“Good work, Leon.” Twilight said to me. “What else?”

“Well, she keeps pulling her feathers off.” I told her. “I mean the ones that haven’t fallen out from all her coughing.”

“There you go.” Twilight said after she put a cone on Philomena, who then tried to pull the cone off.

“I don’t think she like it.” Flutters said.

“Hey, it’s tough love.” I told her. “We want her to get well, don’t we?”

“Of course, but…” Flutters didn’t even have time to talk before Twilight interrupted her.

“Next!”

“She definitely needs some serious rest, but we can’t get her to stay put.” I told her.

“One step ahead of you.” Twilight said before she placed Philomena in a cage and put a cover over it.

“It’s for your own good, Philomena. I promise.” Flutters said to her, the bird going wild in the cage. “Please relax and try to get some sleep.”

“Why isn’t she asleep?” I asked, surprised to find Philomena so hyper in the cage while it’s covered. “Aren’t birds supposed to fall asleep with a covered cage?”

“What’s this soup over here?” Twilight asked, talking about the pot of soup I made earlier. “Smells delicious.”

“Oh, that’s something I made for Philomena.” I told her. “But she wouldn’t eat it.”

“Oh, she’ll eat it, alright.” Twilight then picked up the bowl with her magic, looking to the cage with a crazy smile.

“I don’t like that look in her eyes.” I said to Flutters before Twilight uncovered the cage, opened it, and tried to make Philomena eat the soup, but the bird freaked out and ran right out of the cage.

“Hey, where are you going?” Twilight asked as Philomena went out an open window.

“She’s making a break for it!” I said, seeing the bird running away.

“No! Philomena, come back!” Flutters said before the three of us then started chasing her around town.

I’ll tell ya, it wasn’t easy. For a sick bird, she was really quick on her feet. We chased her around a tree, around the rooftops, even through the park when she tried to trick us with a disguise. Every time, Philomena managed to escape us. We had been chasing her all around Ponyville, but hadn’t even caught her. I just hoped we would find her before Celestia or Gold Star find her and see what we’ve done.

Dusk’s view

After following an alley, I reached the fountain statue of a smiling pony where the others were all gathered. Rainbow was hovering in the air, Pinkie was eating a cupcake from the brunch, Rarity was styling her mane, Dog and Shield were chatting away, and Applejack was balancing an apple on the end of her nose. They all greeted me as I arrived.

“Good afternoon, ladies and gents.” I politely greeted. “Nice to see you all looking relaxed.”

“You said it, sugarcube.” Applejack replied, not losing balance on the apple. “Don’t have to worry about no manners among friends, huh?”

“She didn’t have to worry about manners with Celestia neither.” Dog whispered, making Shield snicker.

“Perhaps you don’t, but the rest of us have some standards.” Rarity remarked. Pinkie chose this point to take a huge bite out of her cupcake and swallow it almost whole. “Well, most of us anyway.”

“Eh, I’m bored.” Rainbow announced. “There’s nothing to do and nothing's going on.”

“I wouldn’t say that, there’s always something going on.” I said.

“Hey, where’s Gold?” Shield asked me. “I thought you were showing him around Ponyville.”

“Oh, I was, but he got called out for something important.” I answered.

“What’s he called for?” Dog asked.

“Oddly enough, it’s Philomena.” I told him. “She’s gone missing and Gold has gone out to find her. We bumped into some guards that told us the emergency. Seeing this is Celestia’s royal pet, I suggest we all keep an eye out for her.”

“Well, that’s weird.” Pinkie noted. “Why would that silly birdie go wandering off like that?”

“It is rather peculiar.” Rarity agreed. “Oh, well. We’ll keep an eye out for her, just as Dusk said, and report if we do see her.”

“Meantime, back to it.” Applejack said, returning to balancing the apple on her nose.

Realizing that they were all doing their own thing, I figured I might as well do something to entertain myself. Allowing my magic to take effect and my mind to wander, I began to deliberate all of the details, the minutes passing by.

As I watched the swirling colors, a thought crossed my mind. Everypony knew the story of how Princess Luna had been corrupted by dark powers. If my power was in some way connected to hers, could that possibly mean that I too might become…corrupted? A fear began to creep up inside me at this idea. It was a possibility. I once read about a certain Fire Dragon who fell victim to this sort of thing. My swirling images of color had always seemed harmless enough, but what if they had been slowly changing me, like a slow-acting poison? Could it be that, one day, I might…stray down the path of evil?

“Dusk? Dusk, dear, are you all right?” Rarity’s voice snapped me out of my thoughts. “You seem to be rather…preoccupied.”

“Oh, um… it’s nothing, really.” I lied, not feeling comfortable telling them yet. “It’s just something rather…complex I’m thinking of.”

“Must be. I swear I could hear the cogs turnin’ in your head.” Dog remarked.

“You thinking about the Princess’ missing bird?” Shield asked. “That thing didn’t look so good, did it?”

“No, it didn’t.” I agreed absently. “Yes, um…I was thinking about it.”

“Always thinking away, aren’t ya?” Pinkie said brightly. “Come on, what’s going on in that unicorn noggin?”

“Give me a few minutes.” I requested, glad to be pondering something else other than my possible corruption. Besides, this might be a nice mystery to unravel.

Leon’s view

While running around looking for Philomena, heading towards the fountain where Dusk and the others were at, Rainbow Dash came over.

“What you guys doing? Are you having a race?” Dash asked, but we ignored her as we kept on going. “Oh, can I join? One, two, three, go!” After she dashed off, me and the girls looked at each other for a moment before getting back on track, rushing over to the others.

“Excuse me!” Flutters said, checking underneath Pinkie Pie.

“Hi!” Pinkie said, completely unfazed.

“Beg your pardon!” Twilight said, doing the same with Rarity.

“Put me down!” Rarity demanded.

“What in tarnation?” Dog wondered as I lifted him up with my magic before tossing him into the fountain. Twilight lifted up Dusk’s hat and checked underneath it.

“Pardon my intrusion,” Dusk said as Twilight put his hat back on his head, “but might I inquire as to what’s going on?”

“Sorry, but we’ve gotta find…” Flutters started before

“The princess's pet bird!” It was the two guards from before. looking up to the top of the fountain. Looking there, we saw Philomena standing on top of the statue, all but her single tail feather gone and looking worse than ever.

“Philomena, come down from there! You’ll hurt yourself!” Fluttershy ordered.

After losing her last feather, Philomena started and coughing. With a death rattle, she collapsed on the fountain. Then she stood up again, coughed once more, and started to fall straight off of the statue, hurtling towards the ground.

“I’ll catch you!” Flutters hurried forward, but just when she reached her, Philomena burst into flame and landed in Fluttershy’s hooves as a pile of ash.

Everypony gasped, except for Fluttershy and Dusk for some reason. Flutters whimpered and cried as tears streaked down her face.

“What is going on here?” Celestia demanded as we all bowed. “Twilight?”

“Yes, your majesty,” she responded, going on to explain, “there’s been a terrible accident.”

“It’s all my fault.” Fluttershy interjected.

“No, Princess. Fluttershy didn’t know any better. It was my fault."

“I’m the one who did it."

“But you were only trying to help."

“Some help I was.”

“Will you let me do this? She’ll go easier on me.”

“But it’s my fault.”

“No, it’s my fault.”

“No, it’s my fault.” Pinkie piped up unexpectedly. “Wait, what are we talking about?”

“We’re talking about what happened to Philomena, Pinkie.” I told her.

"Thanks for trying to protect me, Twilight, but…” Nervously, she stepped forward and faced the princess. “Princess Celestia, I’m the one who took your pet bird. I really was only trying to help the poor, little thing. Then I was gonna bring it back to you, honest. So, if you wanna banish me and then throw me in a dungeon in the place that you banish me to, then that’s what I deserve.” In that moment of silence, I then knew what I had to do.

“Princess, whatever you decided to give Fluttershy as her punishment, then you can give it to me too.” I said, making Dusk and the guys gasp.

“Leon, you don’t have to do that.” Fluttershy said to me. “It’s not your fault.”

“Yes, it is.” I told her. “I knew it was wrong to take Philomena like that, but instead of stopping you, I helped you take her away. What’s happened here is just as much my fault as it is yours.” I then smiled at her. “Besides, what kind of friend would I be if I let you deal with something like that all alone? I’m sticking by your side, no matter what.”

Giving me that warm smile, she then pulled me into a hug. “Thank you, Leon. You really are the best friend I could ask for.”

Gaining the same smile, I then returned it. “No problem, Flutters.”

“I can’t believe this.” Looking past the princess, we saw Gold Star walking over, looking really mad.

“Oh, here it comes.” I said as Gold walked over to us, me and Flutter grabbing each other in a hug as we prepared for the worst.

“Honestly, after years of living together, why do I still put up with this bird?” Gold said as we both looked and watched as he walked past us and went over to Philomena’s ashes, nudging them with his right claw. “Hey, Mena. Knock it off. It wasn’t funny the last few times, it’s not funny now.”

“Wait, you mean she’s not reforming on purpose?” Dusk asked with a raised brow.

“Yeah, she thinks it’s funny to do stuff like this.” Gold told him.

“What are you guys talking about?” I asked.

“You didn’t tell him?” Gold asked Dusk.

“I was gonna tell him and everypony when they got here to the fountain.” Dusk told him.

“Tell us what?” I asked before the princess crossed over to the pile of ashes that had once been Philomena, bending over and examining it.

The Princess, with a smile, then said “Oh, stop fooling around, Philomena. You’re scaring everypony.”

We all then watched as the ashes rose into the sky as a thin stream, gathering at a single point in the sky. Once this was done, there was a blinding flash of light and a majestic, red-and-gold feathered bird hovered in the sky, soaring on the wind with everypony gasping and staring. Even Dusk laughed in sheer joy of watching it fly.

“I don’t understand.” Fluttershy stared at her, as she came to a rest on Celestia's leg. “What is that thing? What happened to Philomena?”

“This is Philomena.” she told her. “She’s quite a sight, as I said. But nothing unusual for a phoenix. Isn’t that right, Philomena?” The bird gave a musical call in reply.

“A-a phoenix?”

“Dusk, why don’t you explain?” Celestia invited and Dusk then stood next to me and Flutters.

“Gladly, Princess.” Dusk said before he spoke to me and Flutters. “This is what I was going to tell you.” He then pointed as Philomena took flight once more. “The phoenix, also known as the Flamed Bird and the Monarch of the Sky and well-deserved titles at that. Incredibly magical and rather rare, they can live for hundreds of years, usually looking like this until a day like today, when they need to renew themselves from the long years. When that happens, they gradually molt their feathers and spontaneously combust, burst into flames that is, at the end of it, essentially dying. But then, as you saw, it is reborn from the flames, just as majestic and glorious as before. A strange lifecycle it must be said, but a very unique animal.”

“Well put, Dusk.” The princess said to him as Philomena perched on Celestia’s front leg.

“Rather melodramatic if you ask me.” Gold said in an undertone to us both.

“Hold on, I remember that bird.” I said as seeing the bird jogged my memory. “That’s the bird that set my tail on fire!”

“Yeah, Mena is the very bird that used to do that.” Gold said to me. “Much like Mom, she likes to mess around with ponies. Take it from me, she never misses a chance to mess with somepony.”

“Wait, you mean this whole time she was faking being sick?” I asked, now realizing what all this meant.

“Yes, Leon. I’m afraid mischievous little Philomena here took the occasion to have a little fun with you and Fluttershy.” Princess Celestia said to us before she spoke to the phoenix. “Say you’re sorry, young lady.” Philomena, looking ashamed, made an approximation of an apology to Fluttershy.

“So you’re not gonna banish us or throw us in a dungeon or banish us and then throw us in a dungeon in the place that you banish us to?” I asked.

“Of course not, my little pony. Where on Earth would you get such an idea?” Looking back, I saw Twilight look away from us at this point and I smiled.

“I guess we have some imagination.” Fluttershy covered, who also noticed and shared my smile.

“Fluttershy and Leon really did do everything they could to try to take care of Philomena for you.” Twilight added.

“And I do appreciate that your heart was in the right place, Fluttershy. But all you had to do was ask me and I could have told you Philomena was a phoenix and saved you all this trouble. Or you could have asked Dusk, as there seems to be no limit to his knowledge.” she said in addition, smiling at Dusk fondly as he blushed and remained silent.

“I know. I shouldn’t have jumped to conclusions. Next time, I’ll ask before taking matters into my own hooves.”

“Sounds like she learned the same lesson you did back when we were with the Black Bulls, huh, Leon?” Dusk said, his blush replaced with a smug.

“Yeah, I guess she did.” Leon said before Twilight spoke up.

“Should I write you a letter about that lesson, Princess?”

“No, that's quite all right.” Celestia assured. “I think I can remember.”

Philomena chose this point to fly above Fluttershy’s head and gave her one of her feathers, which came to nestle between her ears, as bright as a gold coin and as fiery as molten lava.

“It’s beautiful.” She gazed affectionately at the bird. “Thank you, Philomena. No hard feelings.”

“I’m not sure about that.” I said, not really feeling like forgiving Philomena. “Still doesn’t make up for all the times I got second-degree burns on my behind.” Just when I said that, Philomena flew off and swooped over Gold Star, his hair catching on fire.

“Ow, ow, ow, ow!” Gold yelled as he ran over and dipped his head into the fountain water, a sight I couldn’t help but laugh at.

“Okay, maybe I can forgive her.” I said as Philomena landed on my back and cawed the tune she tried to sing earlier before nuzzling my cheek.

The two guards came back, this time with Philomena's cage. Rainbow Dash, hatching an idea, flew up to the bird and whispered something to her. Philomena then landed in between the two guards and tickled their noses with her wings. Unable to contain themselves, they burst into fits of laughter and soon we all were at the sight of the well-disciplined guards losing control of themselves. Even Dusk laughed at this.

Luna’s view

Evening at Canterlot Castle, I was bringing out the stars and the moon in preparation for my vigil as Princess of the Night. While the spell did need much magic, it wasn’t as much a toll on my strength as it usually was, for which I was glad. Smiling as the stars began to twinkle above, I waited for the return of my sister.

It was not just out of missing her, although that was part of it too. Before she’d left, I’d asked her to speak to the pony known as Dusk Noir. The abilities he’d shown at the Magical Talent of Equestria contest were what had drawn my attention to the unicorn stallion. He had the power, yes, but for his personality… I had to find out about that as well…to see if he matched completely.

She came a few minutes later, joining me at the balcony where I stood. “Ah, my sister, you’ve done it again.”

“Thanks, Tia.” U said, using the affectionate name for my sibling. “How was the visit to Ponyville?”

“Just lovely.” she told me fondly. “The ponies were all very hospitable, Twilight and her friends are just fine, and even Philomena has finally renewed.”

“Ah, and about time too.” I agreed. “She’s been looking dreadful for days.”

“Yes, I’m rather glad for it myself.” she agreed. “How have things been here?”

“All quiet, nothing new.” I reported proudly.

“Excellent.” She was silent for a few minutes. “I spoke to Dusk Noir while I was there too.”

“Oh… him?” I tried to remain casual on the subject. “So…what is he like?”

“A perfectly pleasant and intelligent little pony, much like my student.” she said simply, as if that would be enough.

“Really? That’s it?”

“Well, what else would you need to know?”

“Tia, you know what I need to know. I need to know if it all points to him.” I said urgently.

“Luna,” she said in a firm voice, “while I do support you in whatever you do, as your sister, I feel that this time you may be mistaken. Fore Sight’s later writings were not as sane and stable as they once were and the text that you’ve been referring to falls into that category.”

“But the rest of them were right, why would this one be?” I asked her. “He was so sure of what he saw, what he had foreseen…”

“I can’t be sure, but it might be best if you let this go. He’s a good-hearted, young pony. No more, no less.”

“But…”

“Luna, please.” Partially pleading, partially ordering, I knew it was pointless arguing.

“Fine…if you say so.” I sighed, admitting defeat.

“Thank you. Now, I need to get some rest.” she decided, ending our discussion on the subject. “Besides, if you want to know more about him, why not speak with him yourself?”

With that question, I was left alone, staring out into the vastness of the night that I bought. I found it rather frustrating that my elder didn’t support me in my belief of Dusk, the particular pony in question, that it seemed like the ancient writing would highlight him. Although, this last question made me remark to myself:

“Perhaps I will, my sister. Perhaps I will.”

Author's Note

After an eventful visit from Princess Celestia, our heroes have now learned yet another lesson in friendship: that it would not hurt to ask about a situation before trying to take it head on. But, as our heroes progress, Luna’s certain interest in Dusk comes to light and the question of what it all means for the young leader of the Element Gang and what his future will hold continues to linger. Find out what happens next time!

Hey, guys! What did you think of the chapter? Sorry it took me so long. Anyway, if you’re wondering who the Black Bulls are, I’m afraid that’s a story for another day. For now, wait until the next chapter where Dusk meets up with the very Princess of Night and get his chance to find the answers he’s been seeking about his powers. Well, that’s all I got for this chapter! Don't forget to comment and rate the story to tell me what you think!

Chapter 19: Meeting of the Moon

“Dusk, what’s wrong?” Twilight asked in the library while we were working. I placed back the book I was levitating, but didn’t turn to face her.

So they had noticed. They’d noticed how I’d been acting a little distant with them since yesterday, while the princess was still here, after I’d had my…revelation. I’d been dwelling on it, not really listening when they’d been talking to me and had left earlier than normal. I hadn’t missed the looks on their faces as I’d acted similarly in the old days, before I’d saved them from the Paraserpent. Perhaps there was some kind of agreement between them for if I started acting like that again.

So Twilight, the one who knew me best and who I had deeper feelings for than any of them, had probably been asked to talk to me. The question was…how much should I tell her?

“Nothing, Twi.” I said, trying to sound casual. “I just…have a lot on my mind, that’s all.”

“Yes, I can tell, but that’s not the whole truth.” This was a statement, not a question. I felt a warm hoof on my shoulder. “Dusk, don’t think you can hide anything from me. You shouldn’t have to. Talk to me, please?”

I glanced at the hoof on my shoulder and then turned to look right into her violet-colored eyes, which were shining with concern for me. She was right. I couldn’t hide anything from her…except for perhaps how I truly felt for her.

“Twilight…am I a good pony?” I asked her.

She appeared confused by the question. “Well, of course you are. Is that what’s concerning you?”

“No, it’s just…” I paused, searching for the right words. “What if, one day, I wasn’t? What if I wasn’t a good pony anymore?”

“Dusk…what is this?” she asked, looking a little scared. “Why wouldn’t you be good anymore?”

“Just hypothetically, what if I was?” I could hear a shiver entering my voice, but I tried to ignore it. “What if, like Nightmare Moon, I needed to be stopped to prevent me from harming anypony? Would you stop me? Imprison me somewhere?”

“Dusk, what do you…?”

“Would you, Twilight Sparkle? Would you be able to do it, despite the fact that we’re friends? Would be able to do what was right, what was necessary, for the good of all? Would you? Do you…”

“Dusk, please stop!” I did, only to realize that she looked to be on the verge of tears…and that I was too. “How can you ask me something like that? Why would you? Please…stop…”

I immediately felt guilty and turned my gaze to the floor. "I'm sorry, Twi, I…I didn’t mean to upset you. I just… I just…”

“Dusk…” she softly said, raising my head up gently so I faced her. “Tell me what’s really wrong. Just…don’t ever ask me that again. I think you know the answer.”

It was as if those words had pressed some kind of switch inside me because suddenly I was able to tell her what I had originally kept secret.

“Remember when I went with Little Strongheart to visit her tribe? You know, when we went to Appleloosa during that whole situation?” I told her. “Well… while I was there, the chief told me that there was somepony else with my magic. That certain somepony… is Princess Luna.” I knew caught her by surprise for I heard Twilight gasp in shock. “I know, I was just as surprised as you. Though this left me with some troubles. At first, I was happy that there was somepony with magic like mine, that I might find some answers as to why I have it. But, after giving some thought about what happened to Princess Luna, I’m afraid of what they might do to me. What if, much like with Nightmare Moon, these powers of mine turning me into something like her? Turn me into some kind of monster. It wouldn’t be far from the truth. One of my ancestors went through that. And I fear for that happening to me.”

Twilight was silent for a few minutes before she asked “That’s what you’re afraid of? That you become an evil tyrant like Nightmare Moon?"

“Yes.” I wanted to look away from her, to hide the fear that was manifesting behind my eyes, but I couldn’t.

“Dusk, that’s not going to happen. That’s not you. I know it isn’t.”

“How do you know?” I asked, my tone bordering on cynical. If she noticed this, she didn't comment on it.

“I just do. Don’t you trust me?” I couldn’t even begin to say no to that.

“I do… I do trust you. Just… what if…”

“No."

“But what if…”

“Don’t talk about that, please. Because it’s not going to happen.” She sounded so determined, so sure of herself, that I found that I almost believed her. Almost. “It won’t happen.”

“Okay… if you say so.” The fear was still there, but it had been lessened slightly.

“Good. Now why don’t you try and take your mind off of this? It’s not good to dwell on something that won’t even happen.” With one last smile and a gentle hug of reassurance, she headed off to the East wing, leaving me alone in the West.

I turned to look at my reflection in the window. An image flashed briefly across my thoughts: myself with a sinister grin filled with sharp teeth, my dark blue fur now black and my brown eyes becoming purple with cat-like pupils, all while dressed in dark battle armor. Like Nightmare Moon. Then it vanished as quickly as it arrived. Maybe Twilight was right. I shouldn’t be dwelling on this.

Having an idea of how to shake my thoughts away from this, I went off to look for Spike, that darker image of himself flashing once more across the corners of my mind.

While I did like to ground myself in fact and realism, I always thought that imagination and stories could offer so much more than just cold hard fact, open up worlds unknown. Worlds where ponies rode dragons and had mental bonds with them, worlds where aliens and space travel were fact, with rooms bigger on the inside and mighty starships, worlds where the of society had fallen to ponies rising from the dead to eat the flesh of the living and tales of survival against grim odds.

I also enjoyed having hypothetical discussions, usually with Twilight, on a variety of subjects, but mainly ones that related to her studies, such as the possibility of using time travel magic, experiments that had been performed with magic to try and resurrect the dead, if we could travel beyond Equestria to the stars above. Whether realistic or fantastic, I enjoyed thinking and debating on the possibilities and ideas that we had.

That was what I was doing with Spike in the library on our break whilst Twilight was reading from a book on magic, discussing what we would do if zombies attacked and what our plans would be to defend ourselves and survive, a subject that Spike had been introducing me to. While I wasn’t a fan of violence, I always liked stories where the characters fought against unbeatable odds and come out on top. It was one of those subjects that I’d always wanted to talk about if I ever had friends and it was rather fun debating with the baby dragon on this.

“Well, they’d have a hard time eating me.” Spike was saying to me. “Thick scales would really give them something to chew on and then I’d get ‘em with my flame breath.”

“That wouldn’t be such a good idea.” I pointed out. “They don’t feel pain from what you told me. Fire would just turn them into walking torches, or shuffling rather.”

“Oh, good point… Even so, I’m fireproof, thanks to my scales.”

“But the rest of us aren’t and it would take a while for them to burn regardless. You might end up destroying more than they would.”

“Right. I see the problem there.” he admitted. “Oh, well, maybe I’d just run for it. I’m pretty fast and they’re slow, so they’d never catch me.”

“But they don’t get tired either” I mentioned. “You have your limits, they don’t. And they’d catch you if you’re tired enough.”

“Dusk, honestly.” Twilight commented exasperatedly, but she was smiling, apparently relieved that I was taking my mind off my dark brooding. “How can you talk about something so ludicrous?”

“It’s just a hypothetical discussion, Twi. Like the ones that you and I have.”

“I know, but zombies? Really?”

“Hey, it could happen!” Spike leaped in defensively. “Organize before they rise, Twilight, ʹcause you never know.”

“I do know because zombies don’t exist, so you have nothing to worry about.” She shook her head, giggling. “Honestly, you two…”

“Fine. But, if you end up being munched on, don’t come crying to…” He stopped to grab his chest and suddenly belched green fire, the smoke going right in my face.

“Whoa! Spike!” I coughed from the unpleasant stench. “What have you been eating?”

“Sorry, bro.” he said abashedly, catching the letter that had materialized and opening it.

“So what’s the princess writing about today?” Twilight asked as she walked over.

“Well…” He paused as his eyes traveled over the letter. “For one thing, it’s from Princess Luna, not Celestia. And it’s not for you, Twilight… It’s for Dusk.”

“I…beg your pardon?” I whispered in disbelief, Spike handing the letter to me.

He was right for the scroll came with the Seal of the Moon rather than the golden Seal of the Sun Celestia used. This one was a deep black with a crescent moon set in the center, stars decorating it in the middle. My eyes traveled over the elaborate writing as I read aloud:

To Dusk Noir.

Citizen of Ponyville, formerly of Canterlot,

Your presence is requested at the royal castle of Canterlot from six ‘o’clock forthwith. It is the wish of your princess to meet you and to know you better.

A carriage will meet you at the library where thou works. At the time it is appropriate, you shall be returned home and our intentions will be complete. We look forward to meeting you soon.

As written by your ruler,

Princess Luna, Bringer of the Night.

“Wow! A royal summons! From Princess Luna!” Twilight looked very excited. “Dusk, this is such an honor that she would want to see you personally!”

“Yeah…that’s what I was thinking.” I murmured, still trying to take it all in.

“Six ‘o’clock? That’s only half an hour from now!” she exclaimed. “Oh, my gosh! That’s not a lot of time. Let me see…” She looked me over with a critical eye, assessing my appearance. “Oh… um… oh, I’m sure you look fine. At least, I hope you do. I wouldn’t want…”

“Twilight, calm down.” Spike said.

“Calm down? How can I calm down? Don’t you want him to make a good impression on Princess Luna?”

“Well…”

“Exactly!” She pushed me urgently upstairs. “Come, Dusk, you need to make sure you look your best for this.”

Mainly for Twilight’s benefit than mine, I let her comb my mane so it looked neat and presentable, made sure my fur wasn’t too scruffy, told me to make my tail into a pony tail to match my mane, and talked me through some quick instructions on how to behave in front of royalty. It wasn’t stuff I didn’t already know, but I was feeling extremely nervous about this and I hoped that this session would calm me down. As well as Twilight, who was fussing over me like my mother while Spike sniggered in the corner.

“W-w-why do you think she wants t-t-t-to talk to me?” I asked her as she ran a comb through my mane.

“I think I can take a good guess.” she replied nervously. “She wants to know about your powers.”

“Y-y-you think so?”

“It’s the only reasonable explanation. Now come on! We need to get you ready!”

That got the wheels in my head turning, if nothing else.

So, Luna finally had taken an interest in me, enough that she had requested me personally to meet her. All sorts of questions tumbled over each other in my head: what would she think of me? Had she made the connection between her powers and mine? Would she issue a warning, a caution against them? All of it made it very hard to relax, so that by the time the carriage arrived, I was still shaking.

“Okay.” Twilight was saying, still fussing. “Always address her respectfully and politely.”

“Right.”

“Take your hat off when you meet her too. I don’t know how she might take it.”

“Okay.”

“Try to relax, breathe deeply and stay calm.”

“E-e-easy for you t-t-t-to say.” I stammered, trying very hard to control my breathing.

“Oh, Dusk.” she said pityingly, gazing softly at me. “Sorry I’m fussing so much, but I want this to go well for you.”

“So do I.” I said quietly, climbing up onto the carriage as she gave me a reassuring hug.

“Just be yourself and you’ll be fine.” she advised. “And…good luck.”

“Yeah, good luck, bro!” Spike called. “Let us know how it goes!”

“I will, see you later!” I cried, waving to them as the carriage took off into the sky, bearing me towards Canterlot once more.

I truly was thankful to Twilight for trying to make sure this went well. Her concern for me just served to show how deep our bond of friendship was; even it had made me feel a little more nervous as a result of it. Still, she had tried her best to prepare me and I was grateful for it. I just hoped that it would go smoothly, or at least not be a complete disaster.

Trying my best to calm myself from my nerve-wracking fear, I turned my attention to the Pegasi that were pulling the carriage. Their fur was the color of grey and their eyes were yellow, their wings leathery membranes like those of a bat rather than a bird. These were members of Princess Luna’s Shadow Guard, her own elite warriors and chauffeurs. They must have started recruiting again now that she was back on her throne for they hadn’t been seen for over a thousand years.

We arrived at Canterlot as the sun was beginning to set beyond the horizon, landing at the foot of one of the tall towers. The guards reared and whinnied, bringing the carriage to a stop and, still shaking, I climbed down from the seat and shuffled along. One of them strode forward to meet me.

“You will wait.” he ordered and entered the tower, the door slamming shut behind him.

I was now left alone, with only the remaining guard for company. Aside from when I first met Twilight, I’d never been more apprehensive in my life and even this occasion seemed to top that. Celestia was relaxed and kind, but Luna was autoreactive and formal and would probably have higher standards of expectations where manners were concerned. Would she deem me passable with how I normally was? How would this go?

I was quickly checking myself in the reflection of the carriage when the guard came back downstairs and looked at me hard. I stood straight and waited.

“Princess Luna is on the balcony at the top of this tower.” he told me in a grim voice. “Be sure not to keep her waiting.”

“I-I-I won’t and thank you, sirs.” I said quickly and hurried through the doors, trying my best not to run up the stairs.

Within minutes, I reached the top where the door stood shut. I took time to collect myself, catch my breath and do my best to stop myself shivering. Just remember your manners, Dusk. I told myself. Act normal and you'll be fine. I hope…

I raised my claw and knocked on the door. “Enter!” a booming voice commanded. Gulping, I pushed it open and stepped out onto the balcony.

There stood Princess Luna, her back straight and her head high. She was bigger than me, but not as much as her sister. Her fur, like mine, was a dark blue, her mane having that strange gaseous quality that Celestia’s did, though her sparkled with starlight instead. A crown and crest of black adorned her chest and head, her horn was long and menacing and her wings were folded back. It was hard to tell her expression as it was blank and stony.

I remembered my manners and bowed to her. For the longest moment, there was an eerie silence, no doubt as the princess was looking me over, silently judging me with her gaze. Neither of us said a word, me not daring to say anything until she addressed me. It was Luna who broke the silence with me refraining from jumping out of shock of her loud voice.

“Greetings, Dusk Noir!” she boomed in the Royal Voice. “It is good to finally meet you in person! We extend our warmest invitation to you and welcome you to our home!”

I promptly bowed lower, gripping my trilby and grimacing from the volume which she spoke. “M-m-my most humble a-a-and sincere greetings, your majesty.” I replied, my voice shaking. “I-I-I am honored t-t-to meet you.”

“We are glad to hear it.” she said, speaking more quietly. “You may rise.”

I did so, looking her in the face. The night sky behind her shone with the stars, the beams of the moon casting a beautiful glow around her. Her stony expression had gone, replaced by a friendlier smile. She crossed to a nearby table and sat one side, raising a hoof, upon which she wore silver shoes.

“Come, the night is beginning and we shall drink some tea, to warm us against the cold.”

“O-o-of course, highness.” I said, rising and crossing to the table that had been prepared.

Luna poured herself a cup of tea and looked across at me. “So, Dusk, are thou well?”

“Um…q-q-quite, your highness.” I replied, spilling a little of my tea as I poured some.

“But why does thou shake and quiver so?” she asked, sounding concerned. “Are thou cold?”

“I-I-I apologize a thousandfold, your highness.” I said quickly. “I am…not cold. I-I-I just er…have some nerves with…meeting new ponies…sorry.”

“Oh. Sorry, we did not realize.” she said, sounding rather abashed with herself. But she recovered herself and spoke once more. “You need not fear, for this is merely a friendly meeting between Princess and subject. We request that thou try to relax while thou are with us.”

“Y-y-yes, your highness. Of course.” Feeling a little better now, at least enough to stop stuttering, I took a few deep breaths and met her gaze. “I apologize, your majesty, for my lack of self-control.”

“She takes no offense, apologies are not necessary, my young friend.” a voice replied. I turned to see and became surprised to see Dragonis Maximus, the guardian of Equestria, right next to her.

“Dragonis? What are you doing here?” I asked, taking a sip from my tea to calm myself.

“Right now, we wish you to simply relax as we said and not act as if you are facing a manticore engulfed by rage for we intend no harm to you. There is no need to hide it. She knows about Fire Dragons.”

I did so, revealing my tail’s true form, and couldn’t help but say “It’s just that…this is an unexpected pleasure, meeting you like this.”

“We thought as much. We have heard much of you, from our sister and from the reports conveyed from her student, Twilight Sparkle. We were intrigued by this and many other things and desired to meet you in full, to learn more about you. Your tea is satisfactory?” Luna said in a clipped voice.

“Yes, thank you, princess.” I answered. “Well, um…what would you like to know?”

“Well, your reaction to us is not what we expected.” she said, sounding almost surprised.

“Reaction, your highness?”

“Yes. While thou were nervous, that was down more to the qualities of thy character, less so to do with ourselves and how we addressed thee.”

“You mean…speaking in the Royal Voice, princess?”

“Ah, so thou knows why we speak like this?” she noted with interest. “It is a mystery to most ponies apparently, for they do not seem to know.”

“Well, the Royal Voice was used by both you and your sister thousands of years ago.” I began to explain, my knowledge-filled head taking over. ”It was tradition for you to speak using the royal ‘we’ and to speak in a high volume when addressing subjects.”

“Correct, unless…” she prompted. I realized what she was getting at and continued.

“Unless you are hosting guests at Canterlot, then the royal ‘we’ is still used but the speaker lowers the volume at which they speak to more respectable levels, so as not to deafen or damage the hearing of esteemed guests.” I finished smartly.

“Correct once more.” she said, proudly. “You are to be congratulated on your intelligence, young Dusk. Not many ponies would have known such a thing.”

“Your, uh…words gladden me, your highness.” I mumbled, sipping my tea and diverting my gaze.

“They should.” She stirred her tea, placing another sugar cube in. “Our sister has also told us of your deed in the Everfree Forest, where thou did brave the dangers of the Forest and of the minion of our foe to save thy friends.”

“She, um…she did?” I muttered quietly.

“Of course, it was a brave act that you did. Risking yourself to rescue those closest to you, not to mention you defeated a deadly enemy to Equestria.” Dragonis said.

“Paraserpents.” Luna hissed with disdain. “Vile creatures, we remember.”

“Indeed…” I cleared my throat and spoke up. “Well, it wasn’t all down to me, I mean…I am the one who beat it. But, I was, uh…acting pretty stupidly anyway. I didn’t have any kind of plan. I just…ran on in there, dragging my team with me, and hoped for the, uh…the best. Quite unlike me, really.”

“Then you do not take pride in thy accomplishment?” she asked with a raised eyebrow.

“Not entirely.” I admitted. “I know what I did, but I just, um…just know it was all down to, er…me, that’s all.”

“I see…” She took a sip of her own tea, regarding me with added interest. “You are quite humble in your words and actions, we notice.”

“So I’ve been told. Is that, uh…that a bad thing, Highness, if I may ask?”

“You may.” she permitted rather unnecessarily. “No, it is not. Modesty is an admirable trait, something that most ponies lack these days. With gaining Thermal Touch, you should still take some pride in what you do, should you not?”

“Of course, yes.” I agreed absently, wishing to move the discussion away from this. “Was there, um…anything else you both wanted to ask me?”

“Yes, and I think that you know what we will ask of you now.” Dragonis said pointedly. “We have noticed, from your performance at Magical Talent of Equestria and the Best Young Flyer Competition, the unique magic that you possess.”

“Oh, yes.” I said with some trepidation. Then I gave a look of confusion and said “Wait, I know you and Luna saw it at Magical Talent of Equestria. How did you know I did at the Best Young Flyer Competition?”

“Well, I saw it while watching the competition from above and managed to see you. Even in the shadows, your light can still be seen. I’m proud you’ve finally shown your magic.”

“Thank you, Dragonis.”

“Well, thou may have noticed that we were watching thee after thou performance was completed and this is why.” Luna set down her teacup and closed her eyes, her horn glowing.

Soon, her body took on the same qualities as her sparkling mane, the same appearance as my sparkling colors. She moved as a tendril of blue, creeping across the floor like a snake, then leaping off the balcony and soaring like a bird over my head. All the while I watched her fly and soar. She was magnificent, as at home in the air as an eagle and with all the grace of a swan.

She landed behind me and reformed as herself, still smiling with satisfaction at the expression on my face.

“Princess, that was beautiful, if you don’t mind my saying.”

“We do not and thank you.” she said, dipping her chin. “However, our powers were much more…extensive when we were… we were…” She paused, unable to continue.

“When you weren’t yourself.” I euphemized, not mentioning the name of the monster she was once known as. Then, my own fears surfaced once more. “Princess…may I ask you something?”

“You may.” she said simply.

“Well…you know the similarities of your powers and mine?”

“We do know of this, as do you. What is thy point?”

“Well…you became…Nightmare Moon.” I said, quickly and quietly. “And I was wondering…well, dreading more like if I… If I might…” Now it was my turn to stop, for fear of finishing, of the possible answer. Then Dragonis spoke.

“Dusk, I know your wishes is to know if, because of the similarities you and Luna have, that you fear you too may become corrupted, as she was.” I only nodded, unable to look up at them. “Your fears are ungrounded, for that shan’t be your fate.”

I felt my jaw drop and I whipped my head up to look at him. “E-e-excuse me?” Then Luna spoke.

“What Dragonis is saying is you shall not go down the same path that we did and close thy mouth, it is unbecoming.” I did so and let Luna continue. “We shall not go into details, but it was due to the influence of another force that turned us into the mare of darkness you know from the stories. That force was destroyed when the Elements of Harmony were used against us. Unless that force returns and targets thee specifically, which we doubt it will, you shall remain as you are.”

“So…I won’t be corrupted by my powers?”

“No, you will not. Does that comfort thee?”

“Yes… yes, it does… more than I can say.” Feeling immense relief well up inside me, I gazed up at Luna’s smiling face. “Thank you, your highness, for silencing my fears.”

“It was only natural, but we are glad that this knowledge has relieved you. Now,” she added, “since there is no fear of thee becoming a stallion of evil, we requests that you demonstrate your powers to us.”

“It would be my honor.” I bowed and tapped into my own magic, sharing it with my…well, kindred spirit.

Luna and Dragonis watched as I put on my display for them, offering no comment but obviously intrigued by what I could do with it. She now and again requested forms for me to create, usually creatures that roamed Equestria or famous historical figures from pony history, I adding little bits of information of what I knew about the animals or ponies I was asked to create, Luna always raising her eyebrows at how much I knew.

“Impressive, young Dusk.” she finally said, when I didn’t have the energy to continue. “Your magic is very unique, even if we do share similarities where it is concerned.”

“Thank…thank you, your highness.” I gasped, doing my best to remain standing.

“And you have only been able to manipulate color before you, not alter your own body like we can?”

“Yes, your highness… Ever since I was a foal… I wouldn’t really know how to anyway…”

“Interesting, I wonder…” she muttered to herself, looking thoughtfully at me. “Oh, never mind, it matters not. How is your strength faring?”

“I’m fine now.” I told her. “It just takes it out of me, depending on how long I do it and how big the shapes are.”

“So we noticed.” Dragonis commented. “Well, if you are feeling well enough, let us walk. As you are friends with the Wielders of the Elements and leader of the Element Gang, there is something you might like to see. By the way, you may wear your hat, if you so wish.”

“Of course.” Letting them lead the way, I began to follow them through Canterlot Castle, happy to be putting my trilby back on.

We walked back down the stairs into one of the adjoining corridors that took us into the rest of the Castle, all manner of doors lining walls leading to other rooms and places. Guards, who were on the night shift, a mix of Celestia’s Sun Guards and Luna’s Shadow Guards, patrolled through the corridors, alone or sometimes in pairs. They bowed whenever Luna passed close to them, nodded to me and resumed their march.

The layout of this building reminded me of something that I’d read in a book on the Castle. “Princess, Dragonis, isn’t this the Starswirl the Bearded Wing?”

“Indeed it is. We must pass through it to reach our destination.” she explained. “Besides, we thought you might appreciate it. Have thou ever been in the archive?”

“Unfortunately, no. It’s the most secure wing of the castle.” I recalled. “I wouldn’t have the authority or the clearance. I wouldn’t mind having a look though, if I could…”

“Oh, yes, of course.” she said sympathetically. “Most unfortunate, but we thought it might appeal to thee. Look, here it is.”

She gestured to a caged door to our right, through which I could see long aisles of ancient and priceless scrolls and books, with a large hourglass in the center of the chamber. Some of the most powerful and dangerous pieces of magic were contained in that room, which was why it was kept locked at all times and guarded around the clock.

“The works of the greatest unicorn that ever lived.” I whispered in awe of it.

“Quite a sight, is it not?” Dragonis gestured to the door opposite and led me through it. “Did you know, young Dusk, that the wing contains not only the works of Starswirl, but also the prophecies of Fore Sight the Uncanny?”

“The prophet of the unicorns?” I asked, interested by this information. “No, I didn’t.”

“We didn’t think so, though we are surprised that you know of him, due to his obscurity in unicorn history. Do you know much of him?”

“Some things, but not a lot because there’s so little on him, by both Element Gang history and Equestrian history.” I took some time to recall what I knew from the knowledge from both my father and books with record of him. "He was apprenticed to Starswirl, along with Clover the Clever, and was in possession of a power similar to Future Visions, the ability to have glimpses of the future solely belonging to the Fire Dragons. It was he who first predicted the sects of pony society would come together. After the union, he got married to a Pegasus mare and they had children before he left for some mysterious reason that he didn’t not share with anyone. Nopony ever had a chance to even learn why as he ended up quite insane once he was finished with his journey. Then he died a few days after he returned. Quite tragic really.”

“Yes, it was.” Luna agreed in a regretful tone, leading me across the starlit grounds. “We were taught by him—that is to say me and my sister, along with Clover—in magic before he left on his strange quest. He had a most unique and familiar way of telling the future, one that he taught to me when he discovered I had similar talents.”

This latest piece of news shocked I to an even further degree. "You mean…he had my, well, our…color power?”

“Exactly, his visions came to him in swirling images of color that only he could interpret. He could do it at will, but his visions came and went at random. It was a closely guarded secret, so it would not have been recorded, much like the time travel spells.” She gave me an admiring smile. “It is possible that thou are descended from him, as you have inherited his talents, though we are not sure as to what degree.”

I was shaking my head in disbelief, but grinning in spite of myself. How had I ever thought that my power was something ponies might find freakish and strange, when I held resemblances for it, not only in the co-ruler of Equestria, but also a figure in unicorn history? It was one of those rare occasions when I felt genuine pride for myself, that completely crushed my earlier fears.

Just wait until Twilight would hear about this. I thought excitedly.

Soon, Luna told me we’d arrived at our destination. It was Canterlot Tower, which housed the living quarters of the Royal Pony Sisters, but why did Luna and Dragonis bring me here? They led me up a set of stairs down a long corridor, where the colored glow of stained glass windows graced the hall with a beautiful glow. Looking around at them, I saw various records of pony history suspended in time: the reign of Discord, his defeat at the hooves of the sisters, their victory over the Shadow King’s evil spirit with the help of Dragonis, Nightmare Moon’s imprisonment, and the rediscovery of the Elements of Harmony.

My gaze lingered on the last one for I had been there at its unveiling. It was strange, seeing it again now after what had felt like so long. The night I had seen it for the first time was when my life had changed forever, when I’d begun to discover the Elements myself. Albeit in my own way, of course. Tearing my eyes away from the image, I continued to follow Luna up to the end of the hall, where a large door towered over me. At its center was the image of the sun, with a hole at the center of it.

“This,” Luna said, standing by it, “is where the Elements of Harmony are kept safely hidden. This door and the enchantment that protects it can only be broken by Celestia or me.”

I stared at the door with renewed awe, my spine tingling in the knowledge that I was in the presence of the most powerful magical artifacts in all of Equestria. “Incredible, but…why have you brought me here?”

“If you wish, Dusk, we would like to show them to you.” She smiled as my jaw dropped once more. “We trust you not to steal them, if you would like to see.”

I didn’t reply, just nodded silently, feeling so honored that Luna and Dragonis would trust me this much. I was no thief and was friends with Twilight and the others that I would like to see them. I had to admit the thought had crossed my mind more than once, just to see what they might look like…

Luna lowered her head and inserted her horn into the hole in the door. A magical blue light shone at the center, spreading along the grooves of the door and filling the whole room with a bright light. After six lights shone in unison, the door slowly opened to reveal a purple chest on a plinth, adorned with jewels and gems. Dragonis levitated this off and brought them down to my eye level. I hardly dared to blink as the chest opened, revealing its precious contents.

I gasped. They were more beautiful than I could have ever imagined. Five were necklaces, gilded in gold with a different colored jewel at the center of them, each in the shape of the girl’s cutie marks, the facets glinting in the light. The odd one out was a diadem, again in gold, with a star-shaped purpled gem set at the top. This was no doubt Twilight’s Element, Magic. I moved to levitate it and then glanced up at them.

“May I?” They both nodded, her look saying that I’d better be careful.

With as much care as possible, I levitated the diadem up to my face, revolving it slowly and examining every little detail. I did the same with each of the Elements in turn, smiling as I could feel little essences of my friends in each one, shivering at the power that they radiated. I almost felt a sense of completeness in their presence, like they were the final pieces to a puzzle that I hadn’t even been trying to solve. I supposed that was a natural state to feel in as they were literally the vessels of friendship.

I didn’t know how long I stood there with them, but it was deep into the night when I put the last one back and Dragonis shut the chest with Luna sealing the room in which they were kept. I let all of my gratitude for such a privilege that she presented me come out in my smile, which she returned in perfect understanding.

“We knew you might like that. Now, we have kept you long enough and you are no doubt tired.” I opened my mouth to insist I was fine but a yawn came out instead and she nodded gently. “Our point exactly. We shall call a carriage to bring thee home.”

She led me back outside, where a carriage actually stood waiting for us. I felt rather disappointed at having to leave so soon. I’d enjoyed this evening with the princess and felt that we’d made a good connection with each other. There was a certain fondness in her voice that hadn’t been there at first. I could at least hope I’d made a good impression.

“Thank you for taking the time to meet me, Your Highness.” I said sincerely. “It was wonderful meeting you personally and being your guest. It was nice to see too, Dragonis.”

“It was good to meet thee as well, young Dusk.” she replied. “We hope to see you again in future. Sleep well and know that we are keeping vigil across this land.”

“I’ll sleep soundly with that knowledge.” I waved as the carriage took off into the night sky, already looking forward to telling Twilight and the others about this tomorrow.

Luna’s view

Dragonis and I watched until the carriage became a speck in the distance, still wearing a gentle smile.

“You and Tia had been right about him. He is a good-hearted stallion.” I said, had already taken a liking to him, taking pride at being able to put his fears to rest. I didn't know if it was possible for us to be friends, with I being royalty, but I certainly hoped so.

But establishing good terms with Dusk Noir had not been the only purpose of this meeting. Already, armed with this new knowledge, I was having the guard admit Dusk into the Starswirl the Bearded Wing of the palace while accompanied by Dragonis, making for the archives of Fore Sight. There, I pulled out one particular scroll, reading over the passage yet again.

Despite my sister’s insistence otherwise, I knew this only confirmed the details that were written down here and I most definitely related to the young stallion. And the way those stones around his neck had sparkled in the presence of the Elements… I felt some satisfaction in the knowledge that, so far, I was right about this, as had my former master.

“Guess you’re still wondering what will happen to him?”

“Yes.” I answered. “Now, only two questions remained: when would the rest of the details come to pass and what would it mean for us and the citizens of Equestria?”

For the first time in a long time, I, Princess Luna, was scared. For all of our sakes, I hoped that it didn’t mean what I thought it meant.

Author's Note

Well, this is a surprise. After meeting with Princess Luna, Dusk has not only been relieved of his fears, but now have been revealed to be descended from the unicorn prophet Fore Sight. Though, as one mystery has been solved, another one has risen. What exactly that fills the Princess of Night with such fear and what will it mean for young Dusk? All to be revealed next time!

Hey, guys! What did you think of the chapter? Now you know where Dusk gets his color power from. And if you’re wondering about that ancestor Dusk was talking about, you’re gonna have to wait a while before you get anything about him. Anyway, just wait until the next chapter, for you’re about to learn how Dusk and the others each got their cutie marks! Well, that’s all I got for this chapter! Don't forget to comment and rate the story to tell me what you think!

Chapter 20: Cutie Mark Chronicles

I could barely contain my excitement, as I sat under a tree, idly creating swirls and shapes of color before my eyes, now and again checking the time to see how much longer it was before I was to meet the girls at the Sugarcube Corner. It had been too late last night to tell them what I had learned after my visit to Canterlot, but in about an hour, I would be telling them about what I had learned from my ancestor, as well as apologizing again for worrying them all. That was going to become a habit if I wasn't careful.

I’d quickly looked up my family tree and still couldn’t believe that not only was I descended from Fore Sight the Uncanny, but that very ancestor had my color power. That gave something of a definite explanation about my strange power. While on the topic, I began looking up more the family trees in the library and also discovered, to my pleasant surprise, that Twilight was a distant descendant from Clover the Clever as I was from Fore Sight. The two had both been apprenticed to Starswirl in the old days and it made me wonder if the two of them had been good friends as well. It meant another kind of special connection between me and Twilight, even if it was by a thousand year difference.

I was still in my private musings when a loud crash brought me back to reality and something crashed out of the tree in front of me, I stood with a start when I realized it was the Cutie Mark Crusaders, wearing safety helmets and covered in leaves and tree sap.

“See anything?” Apple Bloom asked. They craned their heads and checked their flanks, which were stained from their fall.

“Tree sap and pine needles, but no cutie mark.” Scootaloo noted sadly.

Sweetie Belle turned to look at her friends. “Plan B?”

“Yeah. You know where we can find a cannon at this hour?” Not sure if the Pegasus filly was joking or not, I approached them, as they didn't seem to have noticed me yet.

“Are you three okay?”

“Oh, heya, Dusk!” Apple Bloom greeted happily. “Yeah, we’re fine. Don’t worry.”

“How did you even…” I looked skyward to see a long wire passing overhead. “Oh, tell me you didn’t try zip-lining like Spike suggested, did you?”

“Kinda.” Scootaloo shrugged, cleaning herself of tree debris. “We thought it might work to get our cutie marks, but no luck.”

“I didn’t think it would.” I helped to clean them, removing the leaves with a quick spell. “You really should be more careful with what you try to get your marks.”

“That’s what I said.” Sweetie Belle piped up. “I’d never even heard of a pony zip-lining before.”

“Well, it doesn’t matter anyway.” Scootaloo said dejectedly. “No matter what we try, we always end up without our cutie marks. And, surprisingly often, covered in tree sap.”

“Maybe we should do something less dangerous?” Sweetie suggested. “Like pillow testing or flower sniffing.”

“Dusk, what’d ya think?” Apple Bloom asked. “You’re pretty smart. Can ya tell us how we might earn our cutie marks?”

“I’m not sure what to say, other than to keep trying.” I advised. “Sorry I can’t be more help, but discovering your talents is something you have to find out for yourselves. After all, everypony else has.”

“Yeah, I guess.” she said sadly. Then, she perked up. “Hey, that gives me an idea.”

“What does?” I asked, curious.

“Well, like ya said, Dusk, this town is full of ponies who have their cutie marks. Why don’t we ask them how they did it?”

“That’s a great, safe idea…right?” she added to me, glancing at me for my approval.

I nodded. “That is a good idea. The more you learn how others discovered their talents, the more of a good idea you’d have of how to find your own. And it won’t result in being covered in tree sap.”

“Yeah.” Sweetie Belle giggled. “Thanks for cleaning us up, Dusk.”

“Yeah, and thanks for givin’ me that idea.” Apple Bloom added.

“No problem, girls.” I tipped my hat to them. “Well, good luck, Crusaders.” I was about to leave them to it when…

“Hey, Dusk. How’d you get yours?” Apple Bloom's question caught me off guard.

“You…you want to hear how I got mine?”

“Well sure. We need all the help we can get with this and ya gave us the idea, so why not?” The other two seemed to agree, as they were now gazing up at me eagerly.

I considered this idea, then shrugged and smiled. “Why not, indeed. It’s not the most exciting or thrilling of stories, but if you want to hear it…” I placed myself on the grass and let them gather around and get comfortable.

“It’s okay. We don’t mind.” Sweetie Belle glanced at Scootaloo who seemed less enthusiastic now I’d said that. “Well, me and Apple Bloom don’t.”

“Alright then.” I said, clearing my throat and casting my mind back. “Now, when I got my mark, I couldn't have been much older than you three. I was quite different back then…”

I sat alone under a tree in one of the Canterlot courtyards with nopony else around for a long way. I’d already checked as I didn't want to be seen doing this. Casting one last furtive glance around, I made a bunch of colors appear in the air in front of me, making them swirl around like the froth in a milkshake.

I was scared, scared of what might happen in my future. It didn’t help that my mane always looked so scruffy, that I was so shy, both with other ponies and at school, so I could barely speak, but there was this weird magic that I could do. The magic that I’d never shown to anypony. The only ponies who knew was my own family. It was great for them to know about it, especially my twin brother Husk. Whenever he was either sad or when we would play, I would make some lights for him to play with. Though my shyness wasn’t the only problem. I didn’t do well in school. Unlike the way I am now, I didn’t know much of anything and was getting bad grades in school.

I’d heard my parents talking about how I wasn’t doing well at school, how I didn’t speak up or say anything in class and that I had trouble with my work. They talked about getting me a tutor. I didn’t know what a tutor was, but it sounded like it hurt. I didn’t like making my mom and dad sad like this. I wished there was something I could do… But what could I do? All I had was my untidy mane, my stupid weird magic, and my shy feelings. I was a waste of space, a stupid pointless pony. I had no friends for I was sure nopony would want to waste their time on me. I could read and write and things, but what was so special about that? I didn’t even have my cutie mark yet and already fillies and colts in my class were starting to get theirs. Why couldn’t I? What was I talented in?

“Please, somepony, help me…” I whispered, already feeling tears beginning to fall down my face.

“Things seemed pretty bleak for me.” I went on, as the girls looked at me pityingly. “I had no idea who I was or what I was supposed to do. I didn’t have any friends to talk to and I didn’t want to talk to my parents. It seemed like I was going to give up. Then, that’s when I saw…”

BOOM!

I shot my head up and saw something wonderful. Waves of colors—red, blue, green, orange, yellow—all the colors of a rainbow. I saw that, not one, but two rainbows were flying over my head. I felt a powerful wind shoot through my mane and almost lift me off my hooves and claws. But never took my eyes off it.

They weren’t just any old rainbows. They were something far more beautiful and powerful. I followed them as they passed over my head, sparkling and shining as bright as the sun, until they faded away on the horizon, leaving me standing and staring at the spots where they had been.

Seeing them sparked something inside me. I didn’t know what it was, but I knew how to find out. So, I stood up from the grass and galloped as fast as I could to the library. My dad had taken me there once, but I hadn’t been there for a long time.

I found it pretty easy. Once there, I hurried to the section about weather and found a book called Strange Phenomena of Equestria. I grabbed the book, set it down on a desk and began to read through the pages. I soon found a mention of what I saw, something called a Sonic Rainboom, two of them to be exact. But that wasn’t enough, I had to find out more.

I started reading Legends of Cloudsdale and read more stories about the Sonic Rainboom. Then, I read a book on Cloudsdale and found out more about the pegasus city. Then, I read about weather control, how they made clouds, famous pegasi, famous unicorns, unicorn legends, unicorn history accounts. Soon, I lost track of what I was reading and just enjoyed and absorbed the wealth of knowledge and information that I found.

I had no idea how long I was there for, but I had a large pile of books that I had completed reading and many more that I still wanted to read. When it was time to close, I went to go and check them out at the desk. The librarian looked over them and raised her eyebrows.

“Are you sure you want to read these books? These are more for grown-up ponies.” she told me.

“They’re fine for me. Thank you, miss.” I replied in my high-pitched voice.

“If you insist, my little pony.” she said, stamping them out and handing them to me, eagerly dashing off home to read them.

From there, I surprised everypony by how much I was interested in reading, even my sisters were surprised by this. It wasn’t long until Husk soon became interested in what I was reading. In turn, whenever I was done reading one book, I would give it to him so he can read it too. Just like me, he got himself lost in books.

The following day, we were given a surprise test in our class. The others were nervous, even me. But when I looked down at my test paper, I realized that these questions were easy. I understood the knowledge that I had been reading in my books and could apply it to this test. Picking up my pencil, I effortlessly moved it across the paper, answering every question as best I could.

When it was time to go home, my teacher had asked me to stay behind at the end of the day for a bit. Feeling scared, I approached the table to see that she had a proud smile on her face.

“Dusk, well done. You got full marks!” She handed me my paper, where there was a big red A+ on the front.

“I…I…I passed?” I whispered.

“Yes, you did. You must have been studying hard to do that. Well done. You should be proud of yourself.”

“I…I…I…” I had no idea what to say. This was the first time I’d been good with anything before. It had just been so easy.

“Oh, would you look at that. That just proves it.” I looked up and followed my teacher's gaze to my flank.

But it was no longer blank. There, at the point where my leg connected by the bone with the rest of my body, was a rolled-out scroll, with little minute writing set on it. My cutie mark. Seeing this made me do something that I very rarely did, as I usually had no cause to.

I smiled.

“…and that was how I got my mark.” I finished, glancing at its place on my rump. “I’d never been happier in all of my life.”

“What about your parents?” Apple Bloom asked.

“Oh, they were so proud of me.” I said. “They didn’t get me a tutor when it became obvious I wouldn’t need one and made sure they got me a place at Celestia’s School for Gifted Unicorns.”

“That’s good.” Sweetie Belle agreed. “What is a tutor anyway?”

“It’s a pony who can give extra help in a school subject if the filly or foal has difficulty with it.” I explained, chuckling at the memory that I used to think it was some kind of painful operation. The innocence of childhood, I mused to myself…

“Well, not that this wasn’t fun, but I think we need something with a little more…awesomeness to it.” Scootaloo said. “Thanks anyway, Dusk.”

“No problem, girls.” I assured, knowing that she would have said something like that. “So, who are you going to talk to next?”

“Obviously, we’re gonna ask the coolest pony in Ponyville.” Scootaloo said in an awed tone.

“Applejack!” Apple Bloom suggested.

“Rarity!” Sweetie Belle put in.

“Twilight Sparkle?” I asked, merely joking with them and smirking at the bemused expressions they offered me. “What?”

“Come on, guys, I said ‘cool’! You know who I’m talking about. She’s fast. She’s tough. She’s not afraid of anything!”

A moment of thought, then: “Pinkie Pie?”

“No! The greatest flyer ever to come out of Cloudsdale.”

“Fluttershy?”

“No! Rainbow Dash!”

“Oh.” Apple Bloom remarked. “Yeah, that makes much more sense.”

“Of course!”

“Let’s do it. Let’s find out how Rainbow Dash found her cutie mark.” She turned to me. “You know where we can find her?”

“Not currently, no. but she’ll be around. Somepony’s bound to have seen her.”

“Okay, thanks anyway. See ya, Dusk!” She and the others sprinted off together.

“Have fun, girls, and be careful!”

“Will do, Dusk, and thanks again!” Apple Bloom called back. That filly really seemed to have taken a liking to me, I’d noticed. Well, I liked to think that they all had.

I had a strange feeling that caused me to glance at my cutie mark. While I was proud of my intelligence, somehow this mark now felt kind of…wrong. Like it wasn't who I was meant to be, that I’d been hiding behind a facade for a long time and, only now, was my true self starting to show. But that didn't make sense. Once a pony got their cutie mark, that was that and instances of them changing were very rare. Maybe it was just me… Despite this, I couldn’t help but smile at the memory of the day. I could still remember that day clearly in my mind, from the moment I had first witnessed, not one, but two Sonic Rainbooms that only Rainbow Dash and Shield could pull off… Wait… I thought to myself as I realized it. Me, Shield, Dog, Leon, and the girls were roughly the same age and Rainbow had said that she’d performed the Sonic Rainboom when she was a filly. And Shield said that he performed his the first time when he was a colt. Could it be, that on the same day, they had pulled it off for the first time? It was possible…wasn’t it?

I stayed in that glade for about fifteen minutes, then stood up once more and made my way towards Sugarcube Corner, still feeling eager about telling the girls my proud news. And speaking of cutie marks, I also began thinking that there might be a connection between me and my team. I started thinking that after hearing the stories of our wind and lightning elementals. Seeing as to how me and the guys told each other how we got our cutie marks, I might as well learn how the girls earned theirs.

Rarity was first and it all started back when she was a filly. For the longest time, she couldn’t figure out why she didn’t have hers. While she was great with a needle and silk, Rarity still didn’t have a mark. She got hers back when she was in school and had designed costumes for the cast. While she did a great job, she believed that she could do more. With the performance coming the day after, she tried to make the costumes truly spectacular. She tried every trick she could think of, but nothing seemed to work. With the play’s opening night closing in, she was about to give up from not being able to get the costumes just right. Just then, her magic started acting on its own as it began to drag her away. She had no idea where her horn was taking her, but she knew unicorn magic didn’t happen without a reason. Being a unicorn myself, I knew that was true. She believed that this had to do with her love of fashion and would possibly lead to her earning her cutie mark, discovering… her destiny.

But… when her magic stopped, she was disappointed to find she was dragged out to the middle of nowhere and to the edge of a cliff where there was only a large boulder in front of her. Though, as she was fuming out her frustrations, a large explosion suddenly appeared, one so powerful that it caused the very boulder to burst open and reveal the multiple jewels within it. That was the day Rarity discovered the miraculous gem-finding ability of her magic. From finding those jewels, inspiration struck her as she found what she was missing to make the costumes spectacular. From there, she took the jewels and sewed them into the costumes, getting them the way she wanted in time for the play. Rarity couldn’t have been happier to help in giving the best play anypony had ever seen. Seeing how she had the potential of becoming a great fashionista, Rarity’s smile grew even more when she saw those three diamonds of her mark appear on her flank. Hearing that story, I was proud of my cousin that she never gave up on her dream as that’s the Rarity I’ve come to know as a member of my family.

Next was Pinkie Pie and was her story a gem. Much like with Rarity, Pinkie’s story began when she was a young filly, living on her family’s rock farm in Rockville where she and her sisters were raised. Back then, all they did was spend their days working in the fields. They barely talked to each other and didn’t even make a smile. Not even her father smiled and that was the lightning elemental before her. Needless to say, I was surprised by how grim things were, considering her family’s virtue was joy and, from what I read in my father’s journal, Mr. Pie always had a smile on his face wherever he went and was just random as his daughter. Funny how much one pony can change in such a short time. Anyway, though Pinkie did appreciate the training her father give, they didn’t really live up to their family’s reputation. Pinkie didn’t think her days could ever be as bright as she haves them now… that was until it all changed one day.

Her family was in the south field, preparing to rotate rocks to the east field, when all of a sudden, a huge explosion came out of nowhere. Looking up at the sky, Pinkie felt a smile grow on her face as she gazed in awe at a beautiful rainbow in the sky. She had never felt joy like that before and it felt so good that she didn’t want to stop smiling. She also wanted her family to experience this feeling as well. Though what she experienced wasn’t something she could share with them that easily as rainbows like that were rare. Seeing this, she wondered how she could make ponies smile like that rainbow had done for her. It was at that moment, she decided that she would throw her family a party. When her family found what she had done, they were caught by surprise and Pinkie became worried that she upset them. But, for the first time in years, Pinkie’s father actually smiled and it wasn’t long until the whole Pie family began to smile.

Though she got off topic a bit when she finished, I pieced everything that happened after that. Seeing as how much her family enjoyed the party made Pinkie Pie so happy that she decided that she would go on to be a great party planner so she could bring joy to Equestria, her cutie mark appearing on her flank as she went on to live up to her family virtue and follow her destiny as the joyful pony we all know and love.

With saying all of this, I remembered the time Twilight and I shared our cutie mark stories with each other. Her’s was different than mine. As a young filly in Canterlot, Twilight always wanted to go to the Summer Sun Celebration where Celestia would raise the sun. The first time she went, she was in awe of witnessing the princess raising the sun. Even I had to agree that this was truly amazing and wonderful. Celestia became her idol and Twilight decided to put her focus into her studies, hoping to become somepony as great as her. Twilight poured herself into learning everything she could about magic and managed to grow with it. She became so good at magic, her parents decided to enroll her in Princess Celestia’s School for Gifted Unicorns, much like how my parents did after I earned my cutie mark. For her, this was like a dream come true.

Though, much like how it was for me, Twilight had one obstacle before she became a student: she had to take an entrance exam, said exam being that she would hatch a certain dragon egg. She was so nervous. She knew it was the most important day of her life, that her entire life would be affected by the outcome of that day, and was afraid to blow it. She tried her hardest, made every attempt to use her magic to make the egg hatch, but she wasn’t able to do it. But just when she was going to give up… a huge explosion came pouring in, scaring Twilight so much that she unleashed a burst of magic that hatched the egg in an instant. Though she managed to succeed in the task, Twilight was so frightened that her magic went out of control. Luckily, Princess Celestia arrived and managed to calm her down. Twilight thought she was mad at her, but was caught by surprise when she saw the princess was actually impressed by the magic she witnessed. She saw Twilight had a very special gift and hadn’t come across a unicorn with such raw abilities.

Seeing how she needed to learn to tame these abilities through a focused study, Celestia then decided to make Twilight her own personal protégé at the school, an offer Twilight was happy to accept. It was the best moment of her life and it got even better when she looked to find her cutie mark right on her flank.

Remembering all of this, I was beginning to think that there was a connection between all our stories. While Shield’s involved his Sonic Rainboom, Dog and Leon’s story both had what the girls’ experienced: Dog with seeing a rainbow and Leon hearing a loud explosion. Could all the events that happened to us to lead where we are… be related somehow?

Dog’s view

“Oh, where’d they go?” AJ asked as we looked around for the little pests that escaped the farm.

Those pests were a bunch of rabbits that thought it would be okay to come in and steal some of the apples we just harvested. After chasing them to a field, we lost sight of them. After taking a look around, I managed to find them out on the road.

“Over there!” I said as we then ran after the three thieves. “Get back here, ya thievin’ varmints!” Jumping right at them, me and AJ accidentally crash into somepony on the road.

“Apple Bloom?” AJ said as I got up to see her little sister and her friends.

“Hey, sis.” The little Apple said before I used my magic to help her and AJ to their hooves.

“Y’all and the Crusaders still tryin’ to get your cutie marks, little Bloom?” I asked as AJ stood next to me.

“Yeah. What are ya doin’?” she asked.

“Oh, just chasin’ down some little thieves. Couple of rabbits took some of our apples.” I told her while looking around for the little thieves. “I keep tellin’ Leon to keep those varmints out of the orchard and they still swipe our apples!”

“Hey, Dog. How’d ya and Applejack get your cutie marks?” Apple Bloom’s question caught me by surprise.

“Our cutie marks? We never told ya that story?”

“Hey, I thought we were gonna ask Rainbow Dash.” Scootaloo said, just as surprised as I was.

“We need all the help we can get.” Apple Bloom said as she walked over to her friends.

“Ugh! Fine.” Scootaloo said as the three all sat down.

“So y’all want to know how we got our cutie marks, huh?” I said, happy to tell them. “Well, y’all are in luck. Since both me and AJ earned our cutie marks on the same day.”

“Really?” Apple Bloom said, surprised by this.

“That’s right. And we were just little foals, even littler than y’all.” AJ said.

“I still remember it like it was yesterday.” I said, looking back at the day AJ and I first left the farm. “It was just a while after my family moved into Sweet Apple Acres. Back then, I wasn’t exactly much the apple-bucker y’all come to know. When I was just startin’ out, I could barely buck a single tree. Helpin’ with the orchard, me and my pa would be gettin’ apples. I tried usin’ magic to get those apples, but my pa was against it and told me to only buck them out of the trees, sayin’ that it built character. After a while, I was startin’ to think I wasn’t much fit to an apple farm. I wanted to live the easier life like my Uncle Signal Flare and Aunt Summer Day.”

“Ya wanted to leave Sweet Apple Acres?” Apple Bloom was shocked.

“Eey-yep! And I wasn’t the only one.” I told her. “AJ wanted to leave too.”

“Ya too, sis?”

“Yes, I did.” AJ told her sister. “Back then, I didn’t want to spend my life on a muddy, old apple farm. I wanted to live the sophisticated life, like my Aunt and Uncle Orange.”

“Seein’ how both of us wanted to leave, the two of us talked with our folks and it wasn’t long until we both left the farm.” I added. “We set out to try our luck in the big city: Manehattan, the most cosmopolitan city in all of Equestria!”

“We knew we’d find out who we were meant to be.”

“Well… we had a lot of getting used to before we could really find out anything.” I admitted, remembering the time I first visit my aunt and uncle’s estate as a young colt.

“Howdy, Uncle Flare, Aunt Day!” I said to them as they let me into their home. “Thank y’all so much for lettin’ me stay.”

“‘Y’all’.” My aunt said with a laugh. “Isn’t he just the living end?”

“How quaint.” My uncle chuckled. “Where is that little friend of yours? Your father said that you were traveling with someone.”

“Oh, Applejack’s stayin’ with her Aunt and Uncle Orange.” I told them. “They got a place here in the city.”

“Oh, yes. The Oranges.” My aunt said with a gentle smile. “We have come to be quite acquainted with them. Don’t worry, much like the Oranges will with your friend, we’ll have you acting like a true Manehattanite in no time.”

No time was right, because before I knew it, I was all gussied up and going to all sorts of fancy parties. Even the one where I first got to meet AJ’s aunt and uncle. They were pretty nice to me too. I wasn’t the only one who had gone through this. When I saw AJ, I barely even recognizes her. Things went pretty well until we got to the dinner table after me and AJ’s aunts and uncles introduced us to the guests.

“And how are you finding good old Manehattan?” one of the guests asked.

“Oh, it’s simply divine.” AJ answered, speaking all fancy-like.

“Yes, life in the city has truly been a wonderful experience.” I said, using what my aunt and uncle taught me.

“Very well said, my dears.” AJ’s aunt said to us as my uncle nodded in approval.

“Although, I must admit the city noise took some time getting used to.” AJ told them.

“Yes, I too must admit that sleeping to such commotion hasn’t been an easy change to come accustomed to.” I added. “Where we’re from, nights are so quiet, you seldom hear a peep until the roosters wake you.” That last part I said turned out to be a big mistake.

“The… what?”

“I say, my dear boy, what in the world is a ‘rooster’?”

Right at that moment, I was suddenly in trouble. I had no idea what they were talking about or what to say. AJ was the same as she just as silent as I was. We were both racking our heads as we didn’t want to look like fools. Luckily, we were saved by the bell. Literally, we were saved by the fancy dinner bell.

“Dinner is served.” Just like that, we were all given trays with those fancy covers on them. I was actually looking forward as pretending to be a city pony really built my appetite.

“Thank goodness.” AJ said as the trays were set down. “Being a city pony’s hard work. I’m so hungry I could eat a…”

Both of us were disappointed as there was barely anything on our plates, just this little carrot was all there was to eat. A while after that, looking out the window as the sun came up, I couldn’t help but think about how everypony back at the farm was doing. I had to bet that Pa, Big Mac, and Granny Smith were apple-bucking their way through the Red Delicious trees. Oh, what I wouldn’t give for just one bite.

“I never felt so homesick in all my days as I did right then.” AJ said, looking as much depressed as I was from remembering that.

“I was much the same.” I added, knowing the feeling. “I really felt like I made a big mistake leavin’ the farm. For land’s sake, AJ and I barely even got to see each other because of our aunts and uncles. But those were the lives we chose and we had to live them.” I paused for a moment before remembering the moment where it all changed. “At least, that’s what I thought until… we saw them.”

Looking out the window, I watched as this rainbow appeared in the sky. What surprised me the most was that it ended at Ponyville. Looking at the place I left for the city, I felt a smile sneak onto my face as I was looked at it out in the distance, remembering that my ma and pa were there, along with Big Mac and Granny Smith.

“It was amazin’!” I said. “Just when we were gonna accept our new lives, we both saw a rainbow pointin’ right back to Ponyville. To Sweet Apple Acres. To… home.”

“In that moment, it all became clear.” AJ added as we remembered how we both then took off and went all the way back home. “We knew right then just who we were supposed to be.”

“So we both told our goodbyes and then headed straight back to Sweet Apple Acres, back to the ponies that loved us for who we truly were.” I added, remembering how our cutie marks appeared on our flanks. “That’s when these here appeared.”

“I’ve been happily workin’ in the farm ever since.”

“And maybe ʹcause it’s where I got my cutie mark is why I love bein’ back at the farm.” When I heard a raspberry, I looked over to see it was the rabbits. “The rabbits that stole our apples!”

“Get back here, ya thievin’ varmints!” AJ said as we chased after them.

Though, as we were running, I then thought back to the time I told Dusk how I got my cutie mark and he told me how he got his. We pretty much had the same thing happen, both of us saw a rainbow. Only mine got me to go back home while his made him study. Still, having that in common just makes us pretty good friends, especially one that is happy to have me as who I am.

Leon’s view

It was a beautiful morning and I was watching Fluttershy guiding some baby ducks across the road. When I heard something from up the road, I saw that it was Scootaloo on her scooter and her friends riding behind her in a wagon, speeding right towards Flutters. Acting fast, I teleported right in between them, causing the little pegasus to stop and fling herself and her friends into the air. From there, I quickly grabbed them with my magic and got them gently to the ground.

“All right, little ones. This way. This way.” Flutters said as the last of the ducks got out of the road, the pegasus flying over to standing beside me before speaking to the girls. “You really should be more careful. Somepony could get hurt.”

“Yeah, you were moving pretty fast, Scootaloo.” I said to the filly. “What’s the rush?”

“We’re trying to find Rainbow Dash so we can hear how she earned her cutie mark.” Scootaloo told us.

“Oh, that would be interesting.” Flutters said to them with her warm smile. “You know, I wouldn't have gotten my cutie mark if it weren’t for her.”

“Rainbow Dash? Really?” Scootaloo got excited from hearing that while I was just confused.

“You mean Dash actually helped you get your cutie mark?” I raised a brow at this because I didn’t think that extremist could show someone like Fluttershy her destiny.

“Oh, yes.” Flutters said as she started telling her story. “It all started at Summer Flight Camp. You’d never guess, but when I was little, I was very shy and a very weak flyer. Many of the other kids used to pick on me, especially Dumb-bell.”

“Dash’s old bully?” I asked.

“Yes. He and his friends made fun of me and called me ‘Klutzershy’.” She told me. “It was the most humiliating moment of my life. And then, out of nowhere, a young pegasus rushed right over and stood up for me.”

“Let me guess: the little pegasus’ name was Rainbow Dash.” I said, knowing well who she was talking about.”

“Yes. Rainbow Dash was so kind as to help me with Dumb-bell, she even challenged them to a race just for me.”

“That sounds familiar.” I said, seeing how this story was to how Shield earns his cutie mark.

“Everything was ready, but just when they started, I fell right off the cloud I was on and was falling right to ground.” She said. “But, just when I would hit the ground, a group of butterflies came in and saved me. I had never seen such beautiful creatures. Butterflies don’t fly as high as my cloud home and I’d never been near the ground before. Had no idea why, but I actually was able to fly for the first time and follow the little butterflies to an open filled with so many creatures. From there, I was so happy. Everything was so… peaceful.”

“That’s the beauty and calm of nature, Flutters.” I said, knowing the feeling before realizing where her story was going. “But wait, if you were with some animals at the time, how’d Dash help you get your mark?”

“Well, while I did enjoy my moment on the ground, it became less peaceful after this large explosion appeared.”

“Dash’s first Sonic Rainboom.” It didn’t take me long to realize what that explosion was.

“Yes. Her Sonic Rainboom was so loud that all of the animals were spooked. I felt so sorry for them that I tried to help them calm down. I told them that they didn’t need to hide, that there was nothing to be afraid of. Somehow, I had the ability to communicate with animals on a different level. At that moment, I decided to use my gift to help all the wonderful creatures big and small for when they need it most. That was when my cutie mark appeared.”

“That’s a wonderful story, Flutters.” I said to her before Scootaloo spoke up.

“Wait, wait, wait! What happened to Rainbow Dash? What about the race?”

“Oh!” Flutters said as she realized that Dash was part of story. “Well, I wasn’t there, so I don’t really know what happened.”

“I already got a guess on what happened.” I said, getting Scootaloo’s attention.

“You do? How?”

“Well, it’s because Dash’s story sounds an awful like how Shield got his cutie mark.” I said.

“Wait, you mean Shield got his cutie mark just like Rainbow Dash?”

“Yeah, he did a race too, even did a Sonic Rainboom.”

Scootaloo then got up in my face with a look of anticipation. “Shield can do a Sonic Rainboom? How?”

“Not really sure. We’ve been trying to figure that out for years.” I told her. “But I bet he’d like to tell ya all about how he did it. That guy sure loves talking about himself. And you know, like Dash had done for Fluttershy, Shield actually helped me find my cutie mark.”

“Really? How?”

“Well, it’s quite the story.” I said as I started telling her how I got my cutie mark. “It all began when I was just a little colt. Back then, I was pretty shy and pretty much scared of anything.”

“You mean like Fluttershy?” Scootaloo asked.

“In a way, yes.” I felt a little uneasy saying that as I didn’t want to seem mean. “But, like her, I had a great love for animals. Besides the ones that could scare anypony, there was not a single animal I didn’t love meeting. One day, my mom decided to take me to a circus that came around. I was so excited to see what animals they had that I rushed right out ahead.”

Looking back to that day, I remember how scared and alone I felt as I tried to find my way out of the forest, all while looking for my mom.

“My excitement got the better of me and, instead of going to the circus, I ended up getting separated from my mom and got lost in a huge forest. I was walking all alone, trying to find my way out along with my mom.”

“Mommy?” I called out as I looked around the woods, walking with fear looming over me. “Mommy, where are you?”

I yelp when I heard a snap and backed away. Bumping into something, I yelped again and ran away. After I stopped, I crumbled down on the ground, too frighten to move as all sorts of strange sounds came and go. It was so terrifying that I instantly closed my eyes and covered my ears, trying to block out all the sounds coming from the forest.

“I was so scared. I thought I would never find my way out.” I said before smiling and remember what happened next. “But then, just when I lost all hope, something came fluttering over my face.”

Opening my eyes, I looked in surprise to find this little butterfly with these beautiful orange wings sitting on my muzzle. I was so entranced by it that I uncovered my ears and stood right up, moving gently as to not scare it off. After seeing it flap its wings a little, I smiled as it then flew off and started flying around me. It wasn’t long until more butterflies like it came around, leaving me in awe.

“Almost like they came to help me, I was surrounded by a whole group of butterflies. Never had I ever seen such a beautiful sight as this. It wasn’t long until I decided to follow them, having a feeling they could help find a way out.”

Keeping that smile, I ran after the butterflies until I found myself in an amazing clearing filled with all kinds of wonderful animals.

“I had never seen such an amazing place. I felt as though all my worries had been blown away and I could be… at peace.”

Having this wonderful feeling rushing over me, I soon began to sing.

What’s this?
A place with wonders everywhere.

What’s this?
It’s like there’s magic in the air.

I must be dreaming.
Wake up, Leon!
This isn’t fair!

What’s this?
There’s squirrels in every tree.

What’s this?
There’s birds flying free.

I don’t believe my eyes.
Little critters everywhere.
It’s so amazing to see.

Frogs are hopping,
Along with a cute bunny.

Buzzing away, there’s little bees,
Along with their sweet honey!

Oh, what a wonderful place!
Feels like I have a fresh new start.

All nothing but good everywhere,
Gives a warm feeling in my heart.

Yes, what a wonderful place!
Who knew the forest had this up its sleeve?

If I knew there was a place like this,
I would’ve come sooner and never leave!

For I’ve never felt more at peace.

“It was so great. I thought nothing could ruin it, until…”

BOOM!

Suddenly, a huge explosion came around and scared all the animals, every critter running and going into hiding. I felt really bad for them and knew I had to do something. So, going around, I looked around for the animals.

“Shhh! It’s okay, it’s okay.” I told the little bunnies I found hiding in the bushes, speaking calmly and quietly. “There’s nothing to be afraid of.”

Moving on, I went to help the other animals and managed to get them to calm down. I watched in awe as, one by one, they began to gather around me, thanking me for helping them.

“At that very moment, I found out that I had the ability to talk with animals. It was thanks to that the critters were able to help me find my way out and get back to my mom. From that day, I decided that I would learn all I can in order to help all the creatures in need as I had done for the critters back then and like they had done for me.” After looking back at that moment, I then looked to three fillies as they sat before me. “Later on, I found out that explosion was actually Shield’s Rainboom. If he hadn’t done that, I never would found out my gift or get my cutie mark. I really owe the guy.”

“Okay, well thanks for sharing, Leon.” Scootaloo said as she then got back on her scooter.

“Don’t mention it.” I told her. “And, if it helps, Dash and Shield practically go everywhere together so you might have a chance of hearing both their stories.”

“Yeah, it does. Thanks.” She said as her friends got into the wagon. “Come on, Crusaders! We’ve got to find Rainbow Dash and Shield. Besides, I can’t take anymore more sappy talk.”

“Maybe my sister knows where they are.” Sweetie Belle suggested. “Bye, Leon! Bye, Fluttershy!”

“Bye, girls!” Flutters said as we waved goodbye, the trio leaving like they arrived.

“They’re going to Rarity?” I said as we both started heading back to the cottage. “Well, they better prepare themselves for some fittings. When it comes to Rarity, talking usually leads to putting on some clothes.”

Looking back at it all, I really did owe Shield a lot. If it weren’t for him, I wouldn’t be the stallion I am today or be here with Fluttershy. As much as he is annoying at times, he’s a pretty great guy.

Shield’s view

After getting to Sugarcube Corner, me and Dash listened to what happened to our friends with the Crusaders.

“So let me get this straight.” I said, taking all this in. “The Crusaders are running around, looking for me and Dash, just so they can hear how we got our cutie marks?”

“Yeah, all so they can get an idea how to get theirs.” Dog told me.

“Well, I can’t blame them for coming to us.” I said, understanding why those three would go through all that trouble. “How me and Dash got our marks is pretty awesome.” It was just then that Dusk came by and just about everypony (except me and Dash) looked at him with worry.

“Oh, my, Dusk, are you okay?" Fluttershy asked, looking the most worried about me.

“Fine, absolutely fine, magnificent, spectacular, all of those positive adjectives.” Dusk said happily. “Pinkie, my usual please.”

“Coming right up!” She threw a cupcake at me hard, but it was too fast and splatted on the wall. “Oops! Sorry. Here.” She threw another one, which he caught with a spell and bit into. He noted, with amusement, Pinkie sneaking around him, her tongue snaking up the discarded sweet and chewing on it eagerly.

“Thanks and, just so you know, Rainbow, the Cutie Mark Crusaders are trying to find you so they can hear your cutie mark story.”

“Yeah, the others already said. I mean, it’s only natural they’d start looking for me for how I got my cutie mark. I mean, I am pretty awesome.” She nodded in self-satisfaction.

“Yeah, and they also want to hear how I got my cutie mark.” I said to him.

“Boy, Scootaloo’s gonna love that.”

“Yeah. Anyway, what was it you wanted to tell us?”

“Yes, you certainly seem to be in a good mood.” Rarity noted with interest. “What’s the occasion?”

“Gather around, ladies and gentlecolts, and all will be revealed.” He promised us, taking another bite of his cupcake, swallowing it and going on to tell us.

We were all pretty much shocked that he was descended from this famous unicorn that had the same power he had, even more when he told us that Twilight was descended from a famous pony too.

“Well, hot dang!” Dog expressed when I had finished telling them. “That sure no wonder y’all were grinnin' so much when ya came in here.”

“Dusk, this is incredible.” Twilight gasped. “The fact that you and I are both descended from the apprentices of Starswirl the Bearded himself, at the very foundation of Equestria itself, not to mention that you share a brand of magic with one of the royal pony sisters, that’s… that’s… amazing!”

“I second that.” Rarity remarked. “Though it would have been easier on yourself if you'd just told us this from the start, rather than keep it all secret.”

“Yeah, I’m sorry again for worrying you all again.” He apologized. “I just didn’t really know what to think of it myself and I wanted to be sure before I said anything.”

“Yeah, but friends shouldn’t keep secrets, Dusk.” Leon reminded him. “Remember what happened with Flutters and Rare?”

“I know… you’re right, I’m sorry.” I admitted. “I guess I still have a lot to learn about friendship.”

“Sure right you do, ya numbskull.” Shield chastised, rubbing my mane with his hoof.

“Looks like you were right when you called me Mr. Psychic Pony, right, Pinkie?” I glanced around only to see that Pinkie had vanished. “Where’d she go?”

“I’m right here!” She came back in through the door, like she’d left and come back again. I was about to ask her where she’d been, but then remembered it was Pinkie and shrugged. He’d probably just end up more confused.

Behind her came in the Cutie Mark Crusaders, Scootaloo’s face lighting up at the sight of her idol. “Rainbow Dash! You’re here!”

“I hear you’re looking for my cutie mark story?” she asked, walking up to them in her confident swagger.

“You have no idea what I’ve been through today to hear that story.” With the act of looking like she’d just run a mile, Scootaloo parked herself on the floor as Rainbow began her tale.

“It all happened during the race at Flight Camp,” Rainbow said, “where I stood alone against all odds to defend Fluttershy’s honor. When I took off, I practically left Dumb-bell and his pal in the dust. I’ve never like that before. That freedom was unlike anything I’ve ever felt! The speed, the adrenaline, the wind in my mane… I liked it… a lot! Just when I was gonna reach the finish, Hoops knocked me off the course. But that didn’t stop me. Turns out the only thing I like more than flying fast was winning! Flying faster than anypony has gone before, I managed to do something unbelievable. Most ponies thought the Sonic Rainboom was just an old mare’s tale. But that day, the day I discovered racing, I proved the legends were true. I made the impossible happen! And that, little ones, is how you earn a cutie mark.” the three fillies were in awe at this. I will be honest, I was kind of blow away too. We all then looked at Shield as he spoke.

“Well, if you want to hear the coolest story yet, then come over here and I’ll tell you how I earned my cutie mark.” Shield said as the Crusaders got ready to listen to him. “Okay, so it all started back when I was little colt living in my hometown. I was minding my own business when I saw a couple of pegasi picking on my friend Ash. One of them in particular was Astro Train, a local bully in my town who thought he was better than everypony else. I wasn’t gonna stand for this so I rushed over and told Astro Train to beat it and leave Ash alone. He told me would only if I could beat him in a race. If I won, he would apologize to Ash and never bother anypony again; if he won, I would have to tell everypony that he was the best and never step hoof in town again. I knew it was risky, but I had to defend Ash’s honor, so I accept. I still remembered how that race with me alone against Astro Train and his Pegasus buddy.”

When the three of us started racing, the pegasi were using their wings to fly ahead of him. Being in the sky and me being an Earth pony, they had an advantage, but I wasn’t going to give up that easily. I tried to do the same by doing a slingshot to the finish line. It didn’t go exactly as planned, for I got shot a little higher than I wanted. I shot right through a cloud and thought I was gonna fall, but instead, I found I didn’t go through it, but standing on it like a Pegasus.

“I had no idea how was standing on that cloud, but I didn’t care for now I was on the same level as those two.”

Seeing this new power of mine, I began to run as fast as I could on that cloud track and was starting to get a lead.

“Running up there, I started to feel the rush. The speed, the adrenaline, the wind in my mane. Now I knew how a Pegasus felt while flying and I liked it a lot!”

I was about to win, until I reached the end of those clouds and it didn’t take long for those pegasi to catch up and regain their lead. There wasn’t a cloud closer to the ground, so I couldn’t get down in time. I saw one cloud above me, but it was too high.

It didn’t take long for me to come up with a plan. It was crazy, but it was my only chance at winning. I started jumping on the cloud until it began to stretch down like a rubber band. Then I used it to slingshot myself to the cloud, which did the same thing, and slingshot me downward.

“Right there, it turned out that the one thing I love more than going fast was winning.”

I manage to get ahead of the two and do something that seemed impossible. After crashing into the ground and jumping, I had done…a Sonic Rainboom.

“Much like everypony else, I only thought the Sonic Rainboom was only a legend, but I saw that legend was actually true. That very day of which I discovered the awesomeness of racing, by pushing myself to the limit and never giving up, I managed to make the impossible possible.”

After he landed at the finish line, I saw a rainbow above me before I looked over to my cutie mark appearing on my flank.

“And that, little fillies, is how you get a cutie mark.” I said, finishing my story and blowing the three away.

“Well, here’s the funny thing, Shield.” Leon spoke up. “I actually heard the explosion from your Sonic Rainboom. Without it scaring the animals, I never would’ve found out I could talk to them and get my cutie mark.”

“The same goes for me.” Fluttershy said as she spoke to Dash. “Rainbow Dash, if you hadn’t scared the animals, I never would have learned I could communicate with them and gotten my cutie mark.”

“I heard that boom and, right afterwards, there was this amazing rainbow that taught me to smile.” Pinkie told us, flashing her signature smile.

“When I got my cutie mark, I saw a rainbow that pointed me home. I bet it was your Sonic Rainboom, Dash!” Applejack told us.

“Same goes for me.” Dog said. “But, seein’ how I was on the other side of the city, I bet that rainbow I saw was Shield’s Sonic Rainboom!”

“There was an explosion I could never explain when I got my cutie mark.” Rarity put in.

“This is uncanny!” Twilight exclaimed. “If that explosion didn’t happen when it did, I would have blown my entrance exam. Rainbow Dash, I think you helped me earn my cutie mark too!”

At this point, they all turned to look at Dusk, where he was smiling in jaw-dropping disbelief at this news. He stammered for a bit, quite unable to take this all in.

“This…this is amazing! The Sonic Rainboom was the first thing I ever read about because seeing two of them sparked my enthusiasm for reading. Shield, Rainbow… Your Sonic Rainbooms… the ones we’ve all seen…” Dusk was now shaking his head and laughing.

“We all owe our cutie marks to you two!” Pinkie concluded, tackling her to the floor.

Fluttershy leaned in close. “Do you realize what this means? All of us had a special connection before we even met.”

“We’ve been BFFs forever and we didn’t even know it!” Rarity realized.

“Even us. We were friends and a team before we even met. We bonded not even knowing each other.” Dusk said, still unable to believe it.

“Ee-yep!” Dog agreed.

“Come here, y’all.” Applejack said, holding out her forelegs.

Dusk’s view

Caught up in the moment and emotion, I enveloped myself in the warm, loving embrace of the six mares and three stallions who had the kindness and patience to call me their friend, when I thought that I had never been worth much of anything, these wonderful ponies who had given me so much in my life, even if I wasn’t an Element of Harmony…or a girl for that matter. Nor they were Element Gang or not. They didn’t care; they just loved me for who I was.

“I’m so glad we’re friends!” Fluttershy said, happily.

Pinkie hugged them even tighter. “I love you, guys!”

I heard Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle let out expressions of happiness, while Scootaloo’s was one of disgust.

“Ew! Gimme a break. Come on, Crusaders! Maybe we just need to try zip-lining again.” Her suggestion, however, was ignored and she was pulled into a hug by her friends too, sighing exasperatedly.

“Hey. How about a song?” Fluttershy suggested, still caught up in the moment.

“NO!” Scootaloo cried, even as the others all agreed.

“I think I have the perfect one…if I may?” I asked politely. Nopony objected to my suggestion. Getting a music player and playing the record, the guys caught the music as it started, realizing what song I picked. Being caught up in the rhythm of it, I moved around my friends, smiling at them, wrapping my arms around them or just exchanging signs of affection:

So no one told you,
Life was gonna be this way.

Then Leon took the second verses

Your job’s a joke, you’re broke,
Your love life’s D.O.A.!

Then Shield with the third one.

It’s like you're always,
Stuck in second gear.

Then Dog took the fourth.

Well, it hasn’t been your day, your week, your month,
Or even your…

Then me and my guys sang together.

Year!

But…

I’ll be there for you,
When the rain starts to pour.

I’ll be there for you,
Like I’ve been there before.

I’ll be there for you,
'Cuz you’re there for me too!

Then I began to sing my own.

You're still in bed at ten,
And work began at eight.

You’ve burned your breakfast,
So far…things are goin’ great!

Your mother warned you,
There’d be days like these.

“Did she?” Pinkie asked, confused, ensuing with general laughter.

Oh, but she didn’t tell you when the world would,
Drop you down on your knees.

But…

Then we began to sing together again.

I’ll be there for you,
When the rain starts to pour.

I’ll be there for you,
Like I’ve been there before.

I’ll be there for you,
'Cause you’re there for me too!

Then I sang my verse.

No one could ever know me!

Then Shield began his verse, covering Rainbow’s eyes from behind as she laughed.

No one could ever see me!

Leon then sang as we passed our gaze over Fluttershy

Seems you’re the only one who knows,
What it’s like to be me.

Then Dog as we glanced at Applejack.

Someone to face the day with.

Then back to me as I bowed to Rarity.

Make it through all the rest with.

(I shared a hoof bump with Pinkie.)

Someone I’ll always laugh with.

Even at my worst,
I’m at my best with you, yeah!

My gaze lingered on Twilight, then we both looked away blushing.

Then Shield took his part.

It’s like you're always,
Stuck in second gear.

Then Dog took his.

Well, it hasn’t been your day, your week,

Then Leon.

Your month, or even your…

Then me and my guy sang together.

Year,

But…

I’ll be there for you,
When the rain starts to pour!
I’ll be there for you,
Like I’ve been there before!
I’ll be there for you,
'Cuz you’re there for me too!

I’ll be there for you!

I’ll be there for you,
'Cause you’re there for me too!

The cheers and the warmth of the second embrace we did were still in the forefront of my mind when I stood with Twilight in the library, as she made her report to the princess that day.

“Dear Princess Celestia, today I learned something amazing. Everypony everywhere has a special magical connection with her friends, maybe even before she’s met them. If you’re feeling lonely and you’re still searching for your true friends, just look up in the sky. Who knows? Maybe you and your future best friends are all looking at the same rainbow.” she finished, gazing up out of the window.

“Gross!” Spike voiced, making me laugh. “When did you get so cheesy?”

“Just write it, Spike.” she told him, shaking her head.

“How about that?” I said, joining her at the window. “The Wielders of the Elements of Harmony and the Element Gang, all connected before they even crossed paths… I didn’t see that coming.”

“That just makes you more special.” Twilight told me.

“I thought you would say that.” I turned to look at her. “I don’t think I say this often enough but…you girls are the most wonderful ponies I’ve ever met, just as wonderful as the guys. Especially you, Twilight.” It took up all of my courage just to say that, so I hoped she would take it well.

“Really?” Twilight asked, her voice bordering on a whisper.

“Absolutely. I mean, you’re just so…so…” I trailed off, averting my gaze from her.

Then, I felt a warm hoof touch my claw for a fraction of a second and saw Twilight, her smile saying more than her words could. “Thank you, Dusk.” All too soon, she remembered herself and retracted it, blushing. “I’m sure everypony else would be glad to hear you say that.”

“Yeah, I hope so.”

“What’s gotten into you two?” Spike asked disbelievingly. “Oh, Celestia, save me.”

We both blushed heavily and said nothing in response to this. Sharing a fond smile with her, but too embarrassed to say anything else that might be considered romantic, we returned gazed up into the sky together.

Author's Note

Well, this was unexpected. After unveiling the moments of how they each earned their cutie marks, our heroes have discovered that their connection with each other was deeper than they thought to where their friendship existed before they even met. With this revelation and new lesson in friendship learned, their bond has grown even stronger. More discoveries in friendship to come next time!

Hey, guys! What did you think of the chapter? Pretty sweet how these guys and gals were all connected to each other before meeting, huh? As for the song they sang, look up I’ll Be There For You, you know the song from F.R.I.E.N.D.S. As to how the guys knew this song, that’s a story for another day. Anyways, in the next chapter, Twilight is once again gonna put some thought into her views on Dusk. Hopefully, she will finally admit that she haves a crush on Dusk. Well, that’s all I got for this chapter! Don't forget to comment and rate the story to tell me what you think!

Chapter 22: Owl's Well That Ends Well

Chapter 22: Owl’s Well That Ends Well

It was a perfect division of labor between the two of us, the two assistants of Twilight Sparkle in the library that evening. I (in charge of library duties) was packing the quills, ink, and parchment into the red cart that we were going to bringing up the hill, whilst Spike (who did the domestic duties) was packing up the food, punch, and picnic blanket for after the shower would be completed.

I was quite looking forward to the shower tonight. Though I didn’t have a diverse of astrology, not as much as Twilight, I would be looking forward to the sheer beauty and wonder of the centennial event that would be taking place. It was meant to be spectacular, a cluster of sparkling stars shooting across the sky. How very fortunate they were that it would be happening tonight.

“This meteor shower tonight’s gonna be amazing!” Twilight said from above.

“No arguments from me.” I remarked as I levitated the quills neatly into the cart

“Awesome!” Spike added, throwing some bananas into the mix.

“You know, this shower only happens once every 100 years.” she informed.

“A centennial celebration!” Spike noted as he juggled some apples into the cart, permitting a low whistle of admiration from me.

“We better get a move on!”

“Don’t wanna be late!” I hurried forward as Spike had some difficulty with the punch bowl, placing it delicately on the top. “There. Thanks, bro.”

“No problem, little bro.” I assured, sharing a high claw with him.

“Dusk, did you grab my quill and ink?”

“Affirmative.” I saluted.

“Scrolls?”

“Placed and packed, as requested.”

“Excellent! And Spike?” she turned to the dragon.

“I’ve packed a telescope, apples, bananas, fruit punch, and my freshly baked, homemade, triple-decker, nut-crazy, vanilla cream cookies!” He held up the dish of sugary treats to prove his point, traces of crumbs around his mouth.

Twilight giggled at the sight of this. “I can see that.” This prompted him to lick the crumbs off his face. “Once again you’ve read my mind, Spike. And that is why you are my number one, dragon assistant.” She proceeded downstairs, me following behind.

“I’m sorry. I didn’t hear you.” I chuckled, knowing full well that he had and he just liked having his ego stroked.

“That is why you are my number one, dragon assistant.” she repeated.

“Missed that. Huh~?”

“I said…” She stopped herself when she realized what he was getting up to. She giggled and shook her head. "Oh, you… and Dusk, you’ve proven once more that you can be reliable, efficient, and helpful.”

“I try my best.” I said modestly, shrugging as we reached the door. “Spike’s been around longer than me though, he deserves the number one position more.”

“He’s my number one, dragon assistant,” she emphasized, “but you are my number one, pony assistant.”

“Really?” I asked, touched that she took me into consideration. “Number one pony assistant… I rather like the sound of that.”

“Well, don’t let it go to your head. You’re supposed to be the modest one.” We shared a laugh at that as we reached the door. “Come on, let’s get going. Wait, I almost forgot! I wanna bring the Astronomical Astronomer’s Almanac to All Things Astronomy.”

Spike expression changed to one of confusion. “The Astronomo-lomo… homono… what?”

“You know that really old, big, blue book on stars, moons, planets, the Universe?” she prompted as he finally recognized what she meant.

“Check!” He dashed off inside to get it.

“You don’t mind that he’s going to go and get it?” Twilight asked me. “I know the library itself is your realm, so to speak.”

“Not at all. I’ve got a feeling tonight’s going to be Spike’s night anyway. Let him have a little bit of glory, I say.”

“That’s sweet of you, Dusk. I’m sure he’d appreciate that.” she noted, a slight blush coming to her cheeks at the mentioning of the word “sweet.”

I had noticed, since yesterday, Twilight had been passing compliments to me a lot more easily now and her gaze seemed to linger on me a little more so than normal. She was less hectic when she started blushing, more stable. Was it too much to hope that, perhaps, she had feelings for me that matched mine for her. Probably not, she was most likely just being nice… It would be good to hope though.

“You know me, I am the modest one.” I reminded her. “Still, I’ve just had a thought. Maybe we could mix up our duties a bit, Spike does more library stuff and I could do some house duties.”

“Really? Do you know how to cook?”

“Well… um… no, but I could learn.” I added.

“Thanks, Dusk, but I’m fine with the way things are now. Still, if you ever want to get a lesson in cooking, I’m sure Spike would be happy to help you.”

“Actually, considering what happened last time I went near a kitchen, you're probably right.” I chuckled, good-naturedly.

“If you say so.” she giggled, looking back into the library. “Hey! What’s taking my number one, dragon assistant so long?”

A few seconds later, Spike returned, but without the blue book. He also seemed to have tensed up a bit, a small bead of sweat trickling down his face. If Twilight noticed this, she didn’t comment on it.

“Where's the almanac?” she asked him.

“Sorry, I couldn't find it. Oh, well. Never mind, let’s go!” He said all of this rather quickly, grabbing the handle of the cart and rushing for the door.

“Did you look in the right place?” Twilight persisted.

“Yep, but it wasn’t there. Real shame, but I guess we'll have to make do. Now come on, let’s go!” Before Twilight could ask further, he’d hurried out of the door and into the darkened streets of Ponyville.

“What do you think has gotten into him?” Twilight asked me.

“I haven’t the foggiest idea, but he is right. We’d better get along if we don't want to miss the shower.” I held the door open for Twilight. “Now, Miss Sparkle, I do believe it’s ladies first?”

“Why, thank you, Number One, pony assistant.” I smiled at the way that sounded as we exited the library, heading out to a hilled area where everypony would be gathering to watch the show.

By the time we arrived, the stars were shining in the sky, the dark blue cloak of the night being stretched across the sky. It seemed like the entire town had turned out to watch the show, with little groups of ponies scattered all around the hillside, waiting eagerly to view the astronomical event. I could see our friends already gathered at the top of the hill, walking alongside Twilight with Spike bringing up the rear.

“I was sure I put the astronomer’s guide back.” she mentioned again. “The book would have helped me identify different planets and stars tonight. You didn’t take it out, did you, Dusk?”

“Not really my kind of reading, to be honest.” I admitted. “I know a few things about astronomy, basic stuff. Like the constellations, like the Big Dipper and the Little Dipper. I also know the names of the planets: Mercury, Venus, Equis, Mars, Tuchunka, Skaro, Cybertron…” I slapped my mouth for saying that.

I even cursed myself for it. I just told some of the worlds in different parts of the Dragon-verse and she didn’t know it.

Only Dragonis, me, and the guys had known it and they did a better job than me to keep that secret from Twilight and the others.

“I’m sorry, what were those last three?” she asked, giggling.

“Oh, sorry, those were a few I know.” I mumbled. “I’ll explain later.”

“Oh, you…” She didn’t sound exasperated, just amused, which made me smile again.

“Well… Maybe someone borrowed it.” Spike suggested. “Besides, you don’t need that book. You can already name all the planets and stars ʹcause you’re super smart and astronomically awesome!"

“Thanks, Spike. You’re such a flatterer.” she commented.

The baby dragon shrugged abashedly. “Yeah, I’m a sweet talker.”

“And a number one, dragon assistant, right?”

“Check! Go number ones!” He shared a high claw with me as the two of us set out the picnic, me laying down the blanket and Spike laying down the food.

At this point, Rainbow Dash walked over and took a bite from an apple. “Wow, Twilight! You’re lucky to have not only one, but two rad assistants. I wish I had someone to do whatever I told them.”

Scootaloo perked up at this. “Ooh! Ooh! Me! Me! Me! I’ll do whatever you want, Rainbow Dash!”

“Oh, yeah, pipsqueak?” She tossed her the apple core. “How about taking out the trash?”

“Yes, ma’am!” She picked it up and hurried off, surprising us all at her willingness to comply. No sooner had she left, the others all gathered around.

“Do we have Spike to thank again for this amazing spread?” Rarity asked, joining the others in gazing adoringly at Spike, I stepping back to let him have the spotlight. “Isn’t he simply amazing?”

“Oh, come on.” He looked quite embarrassed, then his expression changed to one of disappointment. “I said, come on.”

“Hey, keep pushing and you’re not gonna get anything.” Shield told him.

“Little Spikey-Wikey.” Pinkie gave him an affectionate noogie. “Who knew that big, ferocious dragon started off so cutesy-wootsy?”

“Yeah, and who would have thought we’d find such a great guy like him?” Leon added.

“For the record, I couldn’t imagine any other pony, or dragon for that matter, I would divide my duties with.” I commented, giving him a pat on the back. “He can be a little lazy and cheeky at times…”

“I thought you were saying good things about me.” Spike objected.

“Let me finish.” I put in. “But, despite that, he’s as much a friend to me as you all are and kind of like my brother too.”

“Aw, gee! Thanks, bud.” Spike said sincerely.

“You deserve it.” I replied.

“Spike, you are such a little star that I had to make a little bow tie for you.” Rarity levitated a red bow-tie decorated with little gemstones to fit around Spike’s neck.

“Try not to eat it, eh?” I remarked.

“Gosh, you guys are embarrassing me. Stop it!” he paused for a second. “Twilight, your turn.”

“Spike, that’s enough.” she said sternly.

“Yes, I think your ego has received enough stroking for one night.” I added, provoking a smile from the dragon.

“All right. That’s enough.” he agreed reluctantly.

“Hey, everypony! The show is starting!” At Sweetie Belle’s announcement, everypony hurried to get a good view of the sky and gazed up expectantly.

First, there was one. Then there were two. It just continued to build until the whole sky was full of them. Streaks of light began to shoot across the sky, shining just as bright as the stars that they flew past, passing an unearthly, yet beautiful glow across everypony’s faces, as we all gasped and awed at the magnificent spectacle. They left streaks of starlight in their wake, darting across the night sky and out of sight, if only to allow more to sail by. It was strange that they seemed so close, when in reality they were so far away. I had never seen anything more beautiful in my life. It even beat the Sonic Rainboom, if only by a bit.

I was so engrossed in watching the meteors that I didn’t notice I was moving closer to my right. I only realized when I brushed against Twilight’s side. We both darted our heads up and blushed, about to move away, but…we seemed to both think that the other wouldn’t really mind. After all, what was a bit of closeness between friends? So, we remained that way and returned to watching the shower with the added warmth of our fur being shared in the chilly night air. Nopony even noticed how close we were. They were too busy watching the show. Secretly, we were both thankful for that.

After the show was over, everypony was in animated conversation with each other about what they had just witnessed. Twilight and I were also part of it, though only after Twilight had shown me various constellations and planets through the telescope. It always surprised me how much she knew about this kind of thing. I didn’t say anything, but merely listened as she told me what she knew about them all. At the very least I was learning something, which was rather special as it was from her.

“The planet Venus.” Twilight was saying, as she showed me it through the telescope. “The only planet to be named after a mare.”

“Good for her.” I remarked quietly. “But isn’t it incapable of supporting life?”

“It is, due to the high gravity and the acid clouds. It’s a very hostile world.”

“Yet the name makes it sound so gentle.” I mused, pulling back from the eyepiece.

“I thought you would say something like that.”

“You know me too well, Miss Sparkle.”

She giggled at that. “Maybe, some time, we could look at the stars like this again, just you and me.” she suggested, rather shyly.

I wasn’t sure if she meant that romantically or just as friends, but I did like the idea either way. “I’d like that.”

“I hoped you would.” We shared another warm smile, then returned in comfortable silence to the spread, where Pinkie wolfed down the last of Spike’s cookies.

“Wow! These cookies are deeliish!”

“Spike made them. Speaking of… Spike, can you bring us some punch?” There was no response. “Spike?”

We all looked to see Spike was sleeping soundly in the punch bowl of all places, snoring peacefully.

“Ooh, poor little thing.” Rarity cooed.

“Aww… He’s worked himself to the bone.” Twilight added.

“And now the punch has been…spiked!" Pinkie joked, ensuing laughter from everypony present, yet still Spike slept on.

“I think it’s time to go.” Twilight suggested, levitating him gently onto her back and rolling up the blanket.

“Right behind you.” I whispered, taking the cart and bidding our friends farewell, escorting Twilight and Spike back to their home.

When we arrived back at the tree that housed the library, Twilight was saying about how she wanted to write a report on the study of comets before she went to bed that night.

“Don’t you think you should get to bed?” I asked as we stood on the threshold of the door.

“I will, but I want to get this done now while it’s still fresh in my mind.”

“Do you want me to stay up and help? I’m not…” I paused to yawn. “I’m not that tired.”

“I think you are. You should go home and get some rest, you’ve done enough today.” she advised.

“Are you sure?”

“Dusk, you need your rest too. Now go home. That’s an order from your boss.” she said in a mock commanding tone.

“As you wish, Miss Sparkle.” I bowed. “Good night, Twilight.”

“Good night, number one pony assistant.” She gave me one last smile and gently closed the door. I lingered for a few moments and then made my way home, humming a merry tune to myself.

I arrived bright and early as usual the next morning, still in high spirits from the previous night. At first, I didn’t notice anything strange, setting down my saddlebag and gazing around for either Twilight or Spike. Instead, I discovered that the library had one more additional occupant, neither pony nor dragon.

A plump, little bird was perched in the middle of the room with a square-ish body and bright orange beak. His feathers around his breast were a light brown, whereas the ones on his wings were darker in color. I had read enough about animals, specifically Fluttershy’s Hearth’s Warming present, to recognize an owl when I saw one. Either screech or tawny, but I couldn’t quite place it. I’d need to consult it again. The owl turned his beady black eyes to stare at me, which sparked with a strange kind of understanding.

It didn’t seem like he’d just flown in randomly, it looked more like he was meant to be there. Was he a new pet that Twilight had acquired? But she hadn’t left the house since last night, where had he come from? Deciding to ask her later, I decided to at least be friendly to him.

“Hello, little fellow.” I greeted, walking over and stroking him gently. “Where did you come from?”

The owl gave a small hoot, not objecting to my claw moving over his feathers. Well, at least he liked me.

“Oh, good morning, Dusk.” I turned to see Twilight emerging from the kitchen. “I see you’ve met Owlowiscious then.”

“Owlowiscious, huh?” I glanced at him. “That’s a fine name. Where’d you find him?”

“He rescued my parchment when it flew out of the window last night. I didn’t like having to send him back into the cold, so I let him stay with me. I’ve decided to take him on as our new junior assistant.”

For some reason, that caused a jolt of fear to spike in my chest. It didn’t take me long to figure out why, though I kept my calm expression as best I could.

“Well, they are meant to be quite intelligent birds.” I noted, looking him over. “It might be fun having him around, as long as he doesn’t… never mind.”

“Doesn’t what?”

“Well, replace me or anything…” I murmured.

Concern flitted across her features. “Aw, Dusk, why would you think that?”

“It wouldn’t be hard to, that’s all.”

“Dusk, nopony could ever replace you or Spike.” she assured me gently. “You have a special place here that I don’t think anypony could ever hope to match up to. You’re still my number one, pony assistant and always will be.”

“Really?”

“Absolutely.”

“Well, um… Thanks.” We both smiled at the trust we had and I looked for my fellow assistant. “Where is Spike? Shouldn’t he be up by now?”

“He’s still sleeping upstairs. Last night really took it out of him. I let Owlowiscious do his morning chores so he could get some more sleep.”

“Really?” I gave him an admiring glance. “Wow, he’s good. Are you sure he's not going to replace me?”

“Pretty sure.” she repeated, knowing I was just joking. “Anyway, I got to head out for a bit. Would you mind rearranging the Classics section in the West wing?”

“You need only ask. Welcome aboard, Owlowiscious.” I added to the bird, as I set off to work, while Twilight went off upstairs to pack her things.

While I was pulling down all of the mismatched books, I heard the door slam a few minutes after Twilight left, probably Spike going off to pass the time in some other way now that his morning chores were done. I wondered if my friend had the same thoughts that I had, that the owl might replace us in the end. I resolved to talk to him later, returning my concentration to levitating the books I was piling up. Unfortunately, the pile wobbled precariously and one of the books fell from the top.

“Uh, oh!” I tried to catch it before it hit the ground, but a pair of clawed feet caught it just in time. Owlowiscious hovered before me, lifting the book back up to the top.

“Oh…thanks for that." I said to the owl. He hooted in response, as if to say “no problem.” I gave the bird a fond smile. “I’m Dusk, by the way. Dusk Noir.”

“Hoo.” the owl sounded.

“‘Who’? What do you mean ‘who’? I’m Du…” I paused when I realized what he was doing. “Oh, I see what you did there.”

“Hoo.” Owlowiscious replied.

“‘Hoo’ indeed.” I chuckled, returning to my work. Maybe having him around wouldn’t be so bad after all.

Later on, the girls and guys all arrived to meet Twilight’s new pet. I joined them, happy to see they’d taken to him just as well as I did. Except for Spike it seemed, who leaned against a window above while reading a book on owls with the attitude of somepony trying to learn the weaknesses of his enemy.

“Oh, what a fantastical, fluffelicious, feathery, little friend! I’m hoo-ked!” We all laughed at Pinkie's pun.

“He’s just wonderful.” Fluttershy said, always having something to say on animals.

We were all rather taken aback when Spike repeated what she said in a mocking tone. “Uh, yes. Wonderful. He’s quite…the charmer.” He said this last bit through gritted teeth.

“And he’s a perfect fit.” Leon added before motioning to the library. “Especially with a whole building being a tree.”

“And Owlowiscious is just such a star, I just had to make this little bow for you.” Rarity presented, rather tactlessly, him with the exact bow that she had made for Spike last night. At this, Spike raged in frustration and slammed the window on us.

“What’s his problem?” Shield asked, confused by this.

“Yeah, he seems madder than a wet hen.” Dog said, commenting on Spike’s behavior.

Knowing my worst suspicions would probably be confirmed, I headed for the library door. “I’ll go talk to him.”

It didn’t take long for me to find him, stomping down the stairs and muttering to himself angrily.

“Hey, my brother. You okay?” I asked.

“No, I am not.” He turned to face me. “Come on, you must have seen his little plan.”

“Um…I’m afraid it’s escaped me.”

“Come on, Dusk! He’s trying to replace you and me as the number one’s around here!” he said, as if it were obvious. “By the creed of the brothers in library-assistantship, we can’t let him do that!”

I blinked at this. “Spike, we don’t have a creed.”

“Well if we did, it would say that we shouldn’t let upstarts try to replace us. But don’t worry, we’re just gonna have to work extra hard so that Twilight and Owlowiscious know who the top dogs are around here.”

“Spike, I think you’re overreacting about this. Twilight knows we can’t be replaced." I looked to see that Twilight had returned, with Owlowiscious perched on her back. “Come on, we’d best get back to work.”

“You got it! Let’s go into action!” Apparently, he’d ignored everything I’d just said up to that point and hurried off, giving me a knowing wink. I just sighed and went back to the catalog of our inventory I’d started earlier.

The rest of the afternoon passed by fairly uneventfully, at least for me. Owlowiscious had retrieved a few books at Twilight’s request, robbing Spike of his own duties, making the dragon even more frustrated. At one point, Twilight had broken her last writing quill and Spike had upended the house to hurry to find a replacement, obviously hoping to show up his rival this time. He even dashed out to find a new one as Twilight tried to tell him that her pet had given her one of his feathers to use as a quill. Spike returned as I prepared to leave with a chicken feather, something that was completely useless for writing purposes and had promptly fallen asleep on the stairs. I just hoped he would be better the next day.

When that day came, I was just arriving at the library when Spike strode out angrily, stomping off into town. He was so angry that he didn’t notice me and walked by without acknowledging me. Raising an eyebrow, I entered the library to find Owlowiscious sitting on his perch and Twilight levitating a blue-bound book in front of her, shaking her head and looking quite perturbed about something.

“What’s happened now?” I asked.

“See for yourself.” She tossed the book to me and I caught it with my claw. It was Twilight’s astronomy almanac, but the pages had been burned away and the inside was blackened from soot. “Spike burned the pages out by sneezing and then tried to hide what he did from me.”

“Oh, dear…” Now I could understand why she was so angry. “How did you find it?”

“I didn’t, Owlowiscious did. Right where it was supposed to be.” She let out a growl of frustration. “I can’t believe that Spike tried lying to me, as if he could cover it up.”

“I’m sure he did it with the best of intentions.”

“That may well be, but he should know that he shouldn’t lie to me like that.” She growled again and shook her head helplessly. “He’s been acting like this ever since Owlowiscious arrived.”

“I’ve noticed that too.” I pressed my hoof to my chin thoughtfully. “Maybe he is jealous that Owlowiscious is around here. He thinks he’s after his job, like I did.”

“Yes, but you got over that and now you and Owlowiscious are fine.” She sighed. “I just hope he doesn’t let his jealousy get the better of him.”

“Me too.” I suddenly had a thought. “Was he ever this jealous when I first arrived? He always seemed friendly to me, but was he ever…fuming when I wasn’t here?"

"At first, he was a little jealous." she explained. "But then he really warmed to you and you two are both good friends. Why can’t he do the same with Owlowiscious?”

“Well, for one thing, Owlowiscious doesn’t exactly say much.” The owl hooted to prove my point. “I don’t think it’s really the same scenario as it was with me.”

“You may have a point there. Come on, we’d better go and find him before he does anything rash.” She gestured and Owlowiscious flew onto her back.

“Right behind you, Miss Sparkle.” Together, the three of us set out to find the number one dragon assistant.

We ended up looking and asking all around town if anypony had seen Spike. A few had seen him, darting in-between hiding places and dressed in a cape and top hat, cackling to himself about something. We finally got a lead saying that they’d last seen him going back in the direction of the library, still laughing away and wearing his strange get-up. With this information, we proceeded back the way they came and entered the library. On the floor was a torn-up toy mouse, with red liquid poured around it.

I approached it, dipped a claw in, and sniffed. “Ketchup. But why would…?”

I was cut off when Spike came from downstairs, dressed exactly as he was reported and laughing like a clichéd villain. He had a pillow, no doubt from Twilight's bed, and was throwing the feathers everywhere. I figured out what he was up to even before he backed into Twilight and even I felt a degree of shame and disappointment for my friend.

“That poor little field mouse!” Spike cried with affected emotion. “Torn to pieces! It must have been Owlowiscious! You know, since owls eat, you know, mice. What a terrible, terrible bird! He must be punished! Right?”

Twilight only glared at him. “Spike! I don’t know what upsets me more: that you deliberately tried to set up Owlowiscious or that you actually thought this pathetic attempt would work! You’ve let your jealousy get the best of you, Spike. I am truly disappointed. This is not the Spike I know and love. Come on, Dusk. I think Spike needs some time on his own to think about what he’s done.”

“Right…” I complied, proceeding to follow Twilight out of the door.

“But, Dusk, wait!” I turned to look at Spike, not frowning or glaring, but with a look of disappointment. I made sure I never even raised my voice when I spoke.

“Spike, I understand why you’re jealous, but this is a step too far. I would say that you’ve let me down, both as a friend and my fellow assistant…but you’ve only let down yourself.” Shaking my head, I followed Twilight out and shut the door behind me.

“I can’t believe he did that.” Twilight fumed. “I’ve never seen him act like this before.”

“Neither have I… I’ll clean up the mess when we get back.”

“Thanks, Dusk. It’s good to know I can rely on you at least.” I didn't take that as the praise it was meant to be. If anything, it made me more ashamed of Spike. She was supposed to be able to rely on both of us, not one or the other.

I only sighed in response, hoping Spike would be okay…and that he would resolve his issues.

When we thought we’d given Spike enough time to think about what he had done, we returned to the library as it was getting dark, myself intending to pick up my saddlebag and head home after making sure that Spike was okay.

“Spike!” Twilight called. “Come down, I need to talk to you.” There was no answer. “Spike? Spike, where are you?”

There was no sign of him, even the mess he’d made trying to frame Owlowiscious was gone. For some reason, I felt dread form in the pit of my stomach, as Twilight hurried upstairs, while I searched the library. No sign of him in any of the separate wings, or the basement. A few minutes later we met up again, dread changing to fear.

“He’s not in the library anywhere.” I reported, hearing the quiver in my voice.

“He’s not in my room either and all of his things are gone! Dusk, he’s run away!” Fretting and muttering, she started to pace. “What are we going to do? Where could he have gone?”

“Twilight, please calm down.” I prompted, even though I felt like panicking myself. “I can use my puppets to find…”

“Hoo!” Owlowiscious was flapping frantically, trying to get our attention. He landed and gestured his head to a set of claw prints stained red from ketchup.

“Or we could follow those. Good work, Owlowiscious.” The owl hooted and flew back out of the door, Twilight and I following behind him.

While I could have easily used my color puppets to find Spike, though I’d never done it before with him, I wanted to save my energy. If Spike was where I thought he would be, I had a feeling I was going to need it. Sure enough, the footprints led us out of Ponyville and we arrived at the foreboding borders of the Everfree Forest.

“The Everfree Forest. Why did it have to be the Everfree Forest?” I groaned, feeling my legs shaking.

“This is no time to be scared. Spike could be in trouble.” Twilight reminded me, though she sounded equally afraid.

“I know, but… why is it always the Everfree Forest?” Swallowing in my throat, I galloped after Twilight, Owlowiscious leading the way in the air.

After battling through branches and brambles, but no monsters thankfully, we arrived at the mouth of a cave where the footprints went inside. A loud roar resounded inside, as did familiar cries for help. I felt fear grip me even further. There was only one creature in all of Equestria that could roar like that…

“Come on!” Twilight’s voice bolstered me a little, the two of us running to the mouth of the cave.

Filling up the whole interior was an enormous green dragon, one far larger than Spike. His scales glinted fiercely in the dark, the wicked points of his spiked tail as big as tree trunks. He was roaring in rage as Owlowiscious flew around his head, distracting him from a little purple shape that was crouched just behind his larger brethren.

Twilight began to wave frantically. “Spike! Over here!” He ran out of the cave past the dragon, his face a visage of relief.

“Am I glad to see you two!”

“Hurry! Hop on!” He jumped on Twilight’s back, Owlowiscious flying out ahead of them, the dragon shaking the earth with his footfalls.

“Here we go again.” I muttered, then in a louder voice. “I’ll distract him for a bit! Keep running, the trees will become too thick for him to follow!”

Twilight looked like she was about to argue, but she nodded and galloped away, Spike bobbing up and down on her back. Suppressing my fear as best I could, I looked right up at the dragon, who was about to lunge at me. Hoping this would work, I conjured up color words saying “STOP”. Surprisingly, it worked and the dragon looking a little confused at this display of magic. Now that he had paused, perhaps he could be reasoned with…

“Okay… now then, Mister, um…Dragon.” I began, a little timidly. “My, uh…friend, he no doubt upset you in some way…”

“He ate my gems!” the dragon thundered.

“Right…um, anyway…” Swallowing again, I continued. “So, um…I’m sure he didn’t mean any, uh…offense, sir, so…maybe we could just…call this one an accident and, uh…move on?"

“Perhaps.” He snorted steam. “Or perhaps I could eat you instead, then we could ‘move on’.”

“Ah… I was afraid you might say that.” I said. “Well…can I just say one thing to you before you do?”

“Fine. What?”

I used my claws to motion him to lower his head up to my level. After he did, I took a deep breath and blew a huge amount of smoke into his eye. Blinded by smog, I took this as a chance to escape him while he wiped it off.

“Good evening!” Screaming at the top of my lungs, I dashed away as fast as I could back into the depths of the forest, thinking of Twilight and conjuring a color puppet to follow through the dark.

Behind me, I could hear the ripping of trees and the shaking of earth as the dragon pursued me, driving me to keep running. Fear was a great motivator. I just kept following my light, the trees becoming thicker all of the time, my chest burning from the physical exertion. Even after I could no longer hear the dragon’s stomping feet, I kept on running until I reached the edge of the forest, spotting my friends by a tree. I stopped next to them, wheezing and panting, still feeling the fear in my chest.

“Dusk!” Twilight caught me in a tight hug. “You’re okay!”

“That’s… debatable…” I was still catching my breath and could barely speak.

“I was so worried!” Her face was full of relief, then she frowned and punched me in the arm. “Dusk Noir, you might be the stupidest pony I have ever met.”

“No… arguments… here.” I panted.

“How many times are you gonna throw yourself in front of a monster like that?”

“Believe me… I don’t want to make a habit of it.” I felt bad for making her worry, but a little proud that I’d at least been able to try and protect her and Spike.

“I almost lost one of my number one assistants and best friends today… I didn’t want it to be two.” It sounded like she was trying hard not to cry.

“I… I’m sorry, Twilight.” I hung my head, but it was lifted up gently by Twilight, who held my gaze.

“Apology accepted. Just…try not to do it again, okay?”

“Yes… ma’am.” We both exchanged a smile at the tender moment before Twilight turned to Spike.

“Spike, we were so worried about you.I was so worried about you. Why did you run away?”

Spike too now looked guilty. “I thought you didn’t need me anymore. And that you didn’t love me anymore.” Pity for my friend welled up in my chest.

“Spike,” Twilight began gently, “sure, I was disappointed, but you are my number one, dragon assistant and friend. And you always will be. It’s just that sometimes I need some help at night. I can’t ask you to stay up late. You’re a baby dragon and you need your rest. I can’t ask Dusk either because he has his own home to get to. Owls are nocturnal, so I asked Owlowiscious to help, but not to take your place. No one could ever replace you, Spike. Not even when you are being a jealous numbskull.”

“I’m sorry, Twilight. I never should have been so jealous.” he admitted.

“And I’m sorry too, Spike. I should have been more sensitive.” Twilight said.

“I’m at fault here too.” I put in. “As your friend and fellow assistant, I should have tried to help you with this, rather than let what happened happen. You’re still my assistant brother and always will be.” I offered my claw to his claw.

“Thanks, buddy.” I was surprised when Spike hugged me instead, which I returned, patting him on the head.

Spike then looked up at his rival, who was perched on a branch nearby. “And Owlowiscious… I know now that you weren’t out to take my job. Forgive me?”

“Hoo?” the owl replied.

“Me. Forgive me, Spike.”

“Hoo!”

“He forgives you.” Twilight told him.

“Hey! How did you guys know where I was?” he suddenly asked.

“It was your ketchup-covered feet. Owlowiscious discovered your footprints and we followed them all the way to the cave.” she explained.

“Funny how things work out like that." I remarked.

“Oh, yeah, the ketchup. It looked pretty real though, didn’t it?” he said, referring to the earlier incident. Twilight just glared at him, making Spike giggle nervously.

With that, we, the four of us set off for home, soon just being able to laugh about what happened, the jealousy incident completely forgotten. I was just glad to have my little friend back. This was going to make an interesting report to the Princess for sure.

As we walked, I looked up at Owlowiscious, who was flying overhead. The owl had certainly proved useful in his own right. He was intelligent, loyal to his friends, and rather good company, though not in the same way a pony was. It was a simpler kind of company, one that was inspired by loyalty and care, the kind of thing that only a pet could give. It occurred to me that the others all had pets too, with the exception of Rainbow Dash. For the first time, I could see the appeal of them.

Perhaps I should get one…

Author's Note

After having quite the adventure, Spike had come to accept the new junior assistant Owlowiscious and learned that being jealous and lying would get you nowhere in friendship as well that to ever think that his friends would love him any less. A dear lesson to learn of not letting your own jealous of others cloud your own judgment and sense of reason. What will our heroes do next? Find out what will happen next time!

Hey, guys! What did you think of the chapter? Well, Twilight’s finally got herself a pet: the library’s new junior assistant owl Owlowiscious. And it looks like Dusk is coming to terms that maybe he should get a pet like that too, huh? Whether he’s gonna get one or not, that is gonna have to wait. For the next chapter, Dusk is gonna talk about the dark secret of his past. What dark secret, you ask? Well, let’s just say that it’ll be quite the story. Well, that’s all I got for this chapter! Don't forget to comment and rate the story to tell me what you think!

Chapter 23: Story of the Two Brothers

It was a stormy night in Ponyville and the guys and I had just got stuck in my home until the storm blew over. We couldn’t go out there because it was no ordinary storm, it was the Neuron Storm, a storm that was created by accident.

That storm was created when a Dargon (the ancient and villainous lineage of fire elementals of which the Fire Dragons have been fighting for centuries) tried to make a machine to control the weather. It malfunctioned and trans-mutated a cloud, turning it into a nuclear, super-charged lightning storm that had a will of its own.

We managed to get the homes of everypony Neuron-proof, even our own. But the others didn’t have much time to get to their homes when we finished mine, so they got stuck with me.

“Okay, looks like we’re stuck here until the storm passes.” I said to them.

“At least we managed to get everypony else house ready before it hit.” Shield said, trying to brighten things up.

“Well, we got some time to kill.” Dog said as we all gathered around. “What’d y’all want to do?”

“Maybe we could have a party?” Pinkie suggested.

“Not really in the mood for a party, Pinkie.” Leon told her.

“How about some good, old-fashioned wrestling?” Shield put in.

“Oh, I think not.” Rarity said to him, not really favoring the idea.

“Well, there’s got to be something.” Leon said as we heard the clash of thunder. “Not like this storm is gonna let us sleep.”

“Yeah.” I chuckled from remembering an old memory. “Kind of reminds me of the time Husk and I tried to camp out.”

“Husk? Who’s Husk?” Pinkie asked as I realized we never told her about him.

“He’s my brother.” I told her.

“You have a brother?” She asked me with surprise. “But I thought Spike was your brother!”

“He is, but he’s a different kind of brother. Spike’s my brother in arms.” I explained. “Husk is my biological brother.”

“Ohhh!” Pinkie said, finally getting it.

“Anyway,” I then continued with the story, “a few years back, Husk and I decided to go camping in the yard.

“In the yard? That’s not camping.” Leon told me.

“It was to us.” I said. “That night, the pegasi brought in a storm and the wind took our tent away. Just in an instant, the two of us were back in the house, soaked in rainwater.” We all had a good laugh out of it.

“Speaking of Husk, I do hope you find him.” Rarity said, shocking me and guys. “Being gone for so many moons, your mother must be worried sick.”

Shield chuckled before he said “Find him? What are you talking about, Rare?”

“Well, he ran away, didn’t he?” she told him. “I know that the thought of continuing life without a father is dreadful to somepony, but it’s even more excruciating that he would leave his family, especially at such a young age.” With that, the guys then turned and looked at me with shock.

“You didn’t tell her?” Leon asked.

“Well… I…” I tried to find a way of defending myself, but couldn’t think of anything to say.

“Dusk, how could you not tell her?” Shield said in disbelief. “She’s a member of our team, for crying out loud!”

“Yeah, shame on you, Dusky!” Pinkie said before she got all confused. “Wait, what are we talking about?”

“You didn’t tell Pinkie either, did you?” Leon said with a glare.

“No…” I said, looking down in shame.

“Dusk, what the heck?” Shield said to me. “You told us about what happened, but you can’t tell what happened with your bro and pops to our last two members?”

“Well, how can I?” I told him, pointing the obvious. “How can I tell the girls what really happen all those years ago, considering we’ve been lying to one of them about my own brother? I was going to tell them in time.”

“Dusk, ya know that keep this from ‘em won’t make it right, especially for our team.” Dog said, making a point. “Y'all gonna have to tell ‘em.”

“Tell us what?” Pinkie asked.

“Rarity…” I said, going ahead to tell the truth. “What you were told about what happened to my father and brother? That was a lie.”

“What?” Rarity said in confusion. “Darling, what are you talking about?”

“My dad didn’t die normally, he was murdered. And Husk… he didn’t run away… he was kidnapped.”

“Murdered? Kidnapped?” Rarity said, shocked by this. “Why?”

“I’ll tell you why.” I said. “Rare, it’s about time you learned the truth.”

I sighed and began to tell the story.

“It began a few years ago…”

I reminisce those moments in my past as I told the story.

In my mind, I remembered it at my old house, in the backyard with my younger self practicing with a silk dummy, while my twin brother, Husk, trained with our father in combat.

“I started my training at the age of 5, along with my brother, Husk, and our father was our teacher.”

Then Husk tackled me and we both laughed.

“Along with it, my brother and I were the best of friends. We had a brotherhood like no other. We even had pendants that showed it.”

Then Husk grabbed the pendant around his neck and I did the same. Then we put them together and show it as a coin with our initials on it.

“They showed, no matter what, we would always be brothers.”

Then I tried to chop a log in half.

“In our training, he might have been rough on me and Husk as our teacher…”

Then I backed away, crying in pain. Then my father came to me, bandaged my claw, and comfort me, calming me down.

“But he was still our loving father. He taught me everything I know.”

Sometime later, I was fighting with my father, but was defeat when my father tripped me by the use of a hoof-swipe. Then my father helped me up and they continued the fight.

“Through those years, I got stronger and stronger.”

I, now age 8, chopped the log in half with one chop. The two halves landed on the ground.

“I felt I was ready for anything. Husk was actually more pumped than I was, but still. In fact, I even asked my father one question, one that was supposed to happen years ahead.”

“Can we meet the team I’ll lead now?” I asked.

“What did he say?” Pinkie asked.

“He said…”

“No. You still have a lot to learn. So does your brother. When you’re of age, you will.” My father said.

“What does that mean?” Pinkie asked.

“He meant coming of age like all of us do.” I told her. “Much as anything, he also expected great things from us. On one particular day, I managed to live up to the expectations.”

My parent’s hugged my young self with looks of joy.

“I had received my cutie mark and my parents had decided to make sure they got me a place at Celestia's School for Gifted Unicorns.” I said. “But they would get it after we answered the summon.”

“Summon?” Rarity asked as she and Pinkie were confused by this. “Dusk, what are you talking about?”

“Oh, right.” I then realized that I left out the most important part. “You see, while I was going to be the leader of our present Element Gang, Dragonis had his own plans for Husk. On our 9th birthday, he asked of us to meet with him.”

Then young me, young Husk, and the rest of our family entered Dragonis Maximus' sacred sanctum. We stopped at the stairs, where Dragonis waited across the floor which had a symbol of a spiraled dragon. It was known as the Fire Dragon mark.

“Husk Noir, please step forward.” Dragonis said with a gentle smile, my brother doing as he said and walking up the stairs to meet him. “My, how much you’ve grown.”

“Dragonis, why’d you call?” Husk asked.

“Husk, show some respect!” I told him, knowing that he should be more considerate on who he was talking to.

“It is quite alright, Dusk.” Dragonis told me before speaking to Husk. “And to answer your question, I have called you here for something of the utmost importance. As you know, as wielder of the Golden Staff, I have the sworn duty of protecting all of Equestria.” From there, he then lost his smile. “But, alas, I’m afraid that I am not meant to live in this world for long.” We all surprised by this as Dragonis had been around for a millennium. “It’s shocking, I know. But it is true. A long time ago, I was told of lied ahead for me and that my time in this world will soon come to an end. Before that day comes, I need to give my staff to someone who continue the sacred duty in my absence. Especially during one day that I dread to come to pass.” He passed for a moment before he continue. “This is why I had called you here, young Husk. I hear that Dusk has come to earn his cutie mark while you haven’t. As Dusk’s destiny lies as being the leader of the Element Gang and his pursuit of knowledge, I believe that your path is one just as great.”

“Really?” Husk was actually surprised by this.

“Yes. As such, I have decided.” Dragonis said, regaining his smile. “Husk Noir, son of Charcoal Noir, it is with great pleasure that I, Dragonis Maximus, take you as my apprentice and train you in becoming the new guardian of Equestria.”

“Me? The new… guardian?”

“Well, Husk? Will you be my apprentice?” Husk then looked back to me and the family as we all silently ushered him to accept.

Turning back with a big grin, Husk excitedly said “Yes!”

“Good. Then by the time you are of age, your training will begin.” Dragonis said to him proudly.

“Awesome!”

“One other thing…”

“There’s more?”

“While under my tutelage, you will also be attending the School for Gifted Unicorns. Is that okay with you?”

“Well, yes! That’s fine with me!” Husk said as he smiled at me and I returned it, being just as happy we could attend the same school.

“At lastly,” Dragonis continued, getting my brother to turn back to him, “for when your training is complete, in the event you’re ready before the time comes to take on the task, you will be given a title.”

“A title?”

“Yes, one that is equal to that of my own.” Dragonis told him. “You shall be the defender of justice and a great symbol of justice, just as the namesake of El Dragon has become. In case you complete your training early, you will be known as Husk Noir, Champion of Equestria!”

“Champion of Equestria…” Husk said to himself before gaining a determined smile. “I promise I won’t let you down, Dragonis. I will prove myself a worthy successor and protect the innocent as the Champion! As such, I will fight for both the weak and the strong! I will be a Champion for everyone!”

“Well said, Husk.” Dragonis said to him with a proud smile. “You have spirit and a great sense of honor, both of which I have no doubt you will continue to have as you fulfill your duty.” He then looked beyond him to look at Husk’s flank. “And I believe that proves to me that you will.” Husk was confused by what he meant. Turning his head to his flank, Husk soon gained a smile as he saw what was there.

“My cutie mark!” Husk said, looking proudly upon the image of a gold dragon and a silver wolf circling around a single crimson star, resembling a yin-yang with both lower halves of the creatures be streams of color. The dragon had blue eyes along with plumes and edges to it, resembling that of a burning flame; the wolf had yellow eyes and appeared like it was made of silver light. Me and the family then came around me and congratulate Husk on his achievement.

“We were all proud of Husk for what he gained.” I said. “It was practically the greatest day of our lives, but this moment didn’t last long.”

“What do you mean?” Rarity asked.

“From somewhere in the shadows, I was nearly shot with a Vengestone arrow. It was a Dargon who was tried to end me before my journey began. Failing to do so, it just ran off to escape. My father went out to look for it, but couldn’t find it. He thought it would be best if we just stayed inside, in case it came back. I was hoping it would never come back. I was truly terrified as those minutes turned into hours. It got to the point where Celestia had to lower the sun and raise the moon for the night. This particular Dargon later turned out to be the one that I was destined to face, who went by the name of Dread Blight. Nopony could find him, but he didn’t leave Canterlot. To this day, I still don’t know where he’d gone that night to elude capture like that.”

“But I do.” Said a voice.

We were scared, but quickly calmed when we saw Dragonis on the other side of the room.

“Dragonis? What are you doing here?” I asked.

“I thought I drop in and pay you a visit. I think it’s time you know what happened with Dread that night.” Dragonis answered.

As he started his story of that day, I could be able to picture exactly what he was experiencing.

“I was resting in my chamber when I heard grunting and slamming outside.”

The Dragonis in memory woke up, went to the tower balcony, and used the telescope to see young Dread punching the city wall with metal fist.

“After your father gave up, I saw this little unicorn colt punching at the wall, using what appeared to be silver fists.”

“Dread.” I said, knowing he was talking about.

“Apparently, after your father gave up, he came out of hiding to try and beat out his frustrations.” He confirmed. “I even heard what he said.”

Dread kept on beating the wall, grunted with each punch, and talked out his frustrations.

“I nearly had him!”

*SLAM!*

“I was so close to making them pay!”

*SLAM!*

“Dusk Noir… The name of a pest!”

*SLAM!*

“The offspring of a desecrator!”

*SLAM!*

“I swear that I will make his blood stain the ground so his father will know my pain!”

*SLAM!*

“He will never create his unity!”

*SLAM!*

“He will have no duty!”

*SLAM!*

“For death is all that waits for him!”

*SLAM!*

“THAT…”

*SLAM!*

“WILL…”

*SLAM!*

“BE…”

*SLAM!*

“HIS…”

*SLAM!*

“DESTINY!”

*SLAM!*

With that last slam, he used both his fist and managed to leave a mark on it.

Then he dropped his fist, turned them back to normal, and stood there with rage in his eyes.

“I saw it happen with my own eyes: a colt with hatred fueled by rage. He truly despised the Fire Dragons, but more than another Dargon. I had no idea why he had it, but it was evident that ignited spark for revenge was what drove him to such actions.”

Then Dread turned away from the wall and his horn began glowing, but it was starting to change as the line of his horn began to light up with black color.

“The rage that he felt that day corrupted his magic, the very aura turned black while filled hatred he had for you now, for your father, for the world.”

Then the aura of Dread’s dark magic became more erratically distorted and pulsed wildly.

With it gaining spirals of dark purple and green, Dread closed his eyes and began to scream in pain.

It lasted for a moment until, with one last roar and his pain at its peak, he rose his head and shot a beam of dark magic at the sky, where it created storm clouds pouring out purple lightning.

Then, after it was done, the beam dissipated and Dread breathed heavenly with his horn glowing in a triple spiral of green, purple, and black.

“Never had I ever seen such a force of dark magic being produced by a single unicorn, let alone one that was a Dargon. This much worried me and what this would mean for Equestria.”

Then he stopped breathing, canceled his magic, and rose his head, where he opened his eyes to reveal his brown pupils had turned into blood-red dragon eyes. Then he smiled sinisterly with both his upper teeth and lower teeth showing.

Then dark purple flames ignite beneath his claws and hooves and began moving up his legs and arms, changing his form. His Dargon tail with that triangular silver spike at the end revealed itself and became engulfed in the flames. His legs and tail then merged to where there was only the tail. He then closed his eyes and mouth as the flames engulfed his head, completing his transformation.

He turned into a dark purple dragon with silver spikes on his head and tail.

He then roared out and flew off.

“I knew where he was going and why.”

I then said “He was going for me.”

“But if you knew where Dread was, why didn’t you stop him?” Shield asked him.

“I would’ve. I knew of the events that would happen.” He answered. “But I was forbidden by the Great One as this was how it should be.”

“Great One?” Shield was confused by this.

“He means the original Dragonis, the one that has seen everything that has happened in our universe.” I told him. “Even I agree that it was unfair that I had to suffer, but I guess there was no changing fate.”

“I believe you can tell them the rest.” Dragonis told me.

“Yeah.” I then went on with telling the events that proceeded after Dread’s little fit. “Dread came to our house and I found him in the backyard, my brother and I not even knowing his reason for being there.”

Myself and Husk were up from bed and saw Dread in the backyard.

We got out of bed and went to meet him, but we stopped when silver claws got shot in our direction.

“That’s far enough.” Dread said before turned and looked to me. “You want to be the hero? Well, you’re going to have to pay the price.”

That’s when he attacked my brother and I with silver claws and dark purple fire blasts. Trying to escape him by running inside, the house beginning to burn with purple flames made from his attack.

“Dread didn’t defeat me, but I watched as my world crumbled around me.”

My sisters and my mother made it out, thanks to my father as he got them to safety.

From there, Husk I were then launched out of the house through the wall and I hit my back on a tree. Then Dread came out of those flames with claws put out on his right hand.

“Stay away from my brother!” Husk said as he charged and pounced Dread. Though he fought hard, my brother was defeat by Dread’s magic.

“Husk!” I cried out as my brother laid there unconscious before looking to dread walking over with killing intent. “No, please, don’t!”

“Oh, it’s too late for begging.” he said as his voice became distorted while standing over me, his claw risen for a strike. “Now it is time for you… to die!” He then thrust his claw down, but it didn’t hit its attended target.

“When it struck, our father took the blow.” I said.

My father stood there with Dread’s claws through his chest. Then Dread took his blood-drenched claws out of my father and stared at them with an annoyed look.

“Please tell me you’re not hurt.” our father said to me. “Are you okay?”

“I’m fine.” I told him.

“I’m so glad.” My father said as his head hanged down and he closed his eyes.

Seeing my father passing, I began to cry and then yelled “Father!”

In my moment of grieving, I looked to see Dread (now in his Dargon form) open his tail spike and grab my unconscious brother.

“What are you doing?”

“I lost my chance in making him suffer, but I will still have my revenge.” He said to me in that Dargon voice. “Losing a father is great, but you deserve more than this. As such, I will now make you suffer taking your twin to where you’ll never see him again!”

“You’re not taking my brother!” Not willing to lose my brother, I then lunged at Dread at began attacking him, but was instantly knocked away and he made his escape.

I then watched helplessly as the Dargon flew off into the night, which was the moment Husk woke up and tried to break free.

“DUSK!” he cried out, unable to escape Dread’s grasp.

“HUSK!” I cried out in despair that I could not be able to help him.

Then I began to cry and my tears hitting the floor.

“That day, I lost both my brother and my father.” “What’s worse, later I found out of what Dread had done to Husk. Dread created a symbiote, a living liquid that needs a host to survive, and placed it on Husk. This symbiote was known as the Anti-Dragon, a being that Dread designed to kill me. Dread designed it to where the symbiote has full control over Husk, forcing him to do his bidding. Though I have best it a few times, I still hate the fact that I have to fight my own brother.”

“So this Dread killed your dad, kidnapped your brother, and is making him fight you?” Pinkie said as Rarity looked at me with despair. “What a meanie!”

“That’s how Dargons are.” I told her.

“Dusk, I’m so sorry that you had to go through all that.” Rarity said, pitying me.

“I have lost many things that brought joy to my life: my home, my father, and my brother.” I then smiled as I then turned to them. “But from that loss, I also gain some things: like Shield, Leon, and Dog, who helped me overcome my fears and get me to become the leader of this team. I also gained you two, along with Twilight, Applejack, Rainbow Dash, and Fluttershy. You girls showed me more to friendship than I ever knew. What I’m saying here is that, from losing one part of my family, I gained a new one.”

“Awww!” Pinkie cooed as she and the others smiled. “Group hug!”

From there, one-by-one, my team came over and pulled me into a hug, a warm embrace that I both accepted and returned. From that moment, I realized how lucky I was to have friends like them. Feeling light coming from the window, we broke the hug to looked outside and saw the storm had past. I was going to talk to Dragonis, but we looked to see that he was gone.

“He’s gone!” Pinkie was surprised by this.

“Yeah, Dragonis does know how to make an exit.” Leon said, speaking for me, Shield, and Dog as much himself, from experience.

“Okay. Promise me you never tell it to anyone, especially to Twilight and the others.” I said to the girls.

“What? Why?” Pinkie asked.

“Because there will come a time when I will tell them about my past. If they are going to learn the truth of it, I want it to come from me and when I know they’re ready to hear it.” I explained.

“Yeah, plus we don’t want to drop a news bomb like that on them.” Shield told them. “Twilight was told the same lie like everypony in Canterlot. Very few ponies know the truth about it. So it would be better to wait a while before telling them anything like that.”

“We understand, darling.” Rarity said to me. “We promise that we shall not speak a word of it until you are ready to tell everypony.”

“Cross my heart and hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye.” Pinkie promised.

“Thanks, girls.” I said to them.

After that, everypony left to go back to their homes to get some sleep. After they did, I then went over and grabbed the picture of my family, the last photo of my whole family (me, my brother, my mother, my father, and my sisters) all together. Much like how I had done before, I mentally promised myself that I would save Husk and free him from the Anti-Dragon. And I knew I would have to tell the other girls about what happened to him, especially Twilight. I just hoped, when that day comes, they’ll be able to handle the truth.

Author's Note

From enduring a great storm, Dusk had come to reveal the truth of what happened to both his father and his brother. Though the girls were shocked, Rarity and Pinkie Pie came to understand Dusk’s reasons for keeping this secret from them as well promising to keep it a secret from the other four friends of their group, the bonds between the six elementals now becoming even stronger. See what happens with our heroes next time!

Hey, guys! What did you think of the chapter? Real tug at the heartstrings with Dusk’s story, huh? But this also comes to show of what makes Dusk the stallion he is now. If you’re wondering about Dread Blight and the Anti-Dragon, you’ll get to meet them, just be a little patient. Anyway, in the next chapter, Dusk is finally getting a pet of his own! Though this pet isn’t like any other pet. What do I mean by that? Well, you just have to find out for yourselves. Well, that’s all I got for this chapter! Don’t forget to comment and rate the story to tell me what you think!

Chapter 24: White as Snow

“You’re coming along very well, Dusk.” Rarity informed me as we sat down to take tea after another one of her dancing lessons. “You’ve advanced admirably, compared to how you were when we first began.”

“Don’t I know it?” I remarked, taking a sip from it.

“You still need to improve a little bit more, but you’re not bad.” She proudly said. “By the time the Gala is upon us, you’ll be able to sweep Twilight off her hooves with effortless ease.”

“I hope so.” I levitated the sugar across to her, expressing my gratitude in my smile. “Thanks for your patience in teaching me, Rare.”

“It was my pleasure, dear.” she insisted, returning the smile.

I still remembered how embarrassed I was when these impromptu lessons had first begun. Drinking my tea, I began recalling how I had stood on her hooves quite a few times and knocked her over more than once. My own lack of confidence and being in such close proximity to a mare had meant that I had been largely unfocused and clumsy. Rarity's tolerance had been pushed to its limits at times, along with my own feelings of not liking to let my friends down or be the source of their anger. However, I had gradually relaxed and picked up what Rarity was teaching. My movements were still rather jerky and I still stumbled, but I had to admit I was certainly better at waltzing than I had been.

I wondered how I would do at the Gala, provided I could actually pluck up the courage to ask Twilight to share a dance with me in the first place. Would it really be as romantic as Rarity claimed it would be? I hoped it would be…I imagined myself dressed in the suit Rarity had made for me, guiding Twilight across a sparkling dance floor, dressed in a spectacular gown, while the orchestra played a slow, romantic ballad. Encircling each other like feathers in a gentle breeze, having eyes for nopony else but the other. We would lean in, closer and closer, until our lips would meet. It would be perfect…

I blinked and shook away those thoughts. One step at a time, Dusk. I reminded myself. Patience, just like Rarity had told you. It might not even work. She might not even want to dance with me in the first place…not that I wouldn’t blame her.

I noticed Rarity was giving me that knowing smile across the table. “What’s on your mind, darling?”

“Nothing. Just, uh…” I felt my face become red. I decided to perhaps change the subject. “I’ve been thinking about, um… getting a pet.”

“Really? A pet?” She seemed a little surprised at this statement, but her smile brightened. “Well, that’s just marvelous. What did you have in mind?”

“I’m not really sure yet, I’m still thinking about it.” Something brushed against my leg and I looked to see Rarity’s cat Opalescence curl up under the table between us. “Would you say it’s worth getting one?”

“Oh, yes, of course. I couldn’t imagine the Boutique without Opal here. Isn’t that right, Opal?” The cat opened her eyes lazily in acknowledgment and drifted back off to sleep again. “You see?”

“I certainly do.” I would have reached to stroke her, but the last time I did I just received a nasty scratch. “What made you pick Opal?”

“I suppose… I never really thought about it.” she admitted, gazing fondly at her pet. “As soon as I saw little Opal as a tiny kitten, I just knew that she was the one for me. It’s one of those things that you just know at once.”

“Intuition.” I said simply.

“That’s it exactly. I’m sorry I can’t be more help, Dusk.”

“It’s okay, in fact…” I paused to take a sip from my tea. “You’ve given me something to think about at any rate, so thanks.”

“I’m glad I could help. Biscuit?”

I thought long and hard about what would make a good pet for me. There were thousands of different species of animals in Equestria, but only some of those were able to be adopted by ponies as companions. At the minute, I didn’t have any kind of particular preference and maybe that was my problem. I didn’t know exactly what I wanted from a pet and so I couldn’t decide as a result. So I eventually realized that I would need to get information from another source before trying to make up my mind, one who knew more about animals and pets than anypony else that I knew. So I was now arriving at Fluttershy’s cottage, which was as lively with animal life as it always was.

I approached the door and knocked politely on it. Seconds later, Fluttershy’s timid head emerged slowly, until she realized who it was. “Oh, hello, Dusk. Please, come in.”

“I’m not bothering you, am I?” I asked her, as I usually did when I visited.

“Of course not. Can I make you some tea?”

“That would be nice, but I came here to request your assistance on a personal matter.”

“Really?” She paused to give a nut to a squirrel, who chirped her thanks. “What do you need my help with?”

“Well, due to recent events, I have considered getting a pet, but am relatively unsure as to where to start looking.” I smiled as her face lit up at the mention of the word “pet”. “I was wondering if you could advise me as to where to start.”

“Quick question: what kind of pet would fit your hot-headed personality?” Leon asked.

I then used my tail to smack Leon in the back of the head for the insult.

“A pet? For you? Yes, yes! Of course, I can help!” She sounded positively ecstatic at the idea. “In fact, I can do much more than that. Come on!”

With that, she grabbed my claw and took me outside to the garden behind her house. Here, I could see that there were literally dozens of different animals to choose from: mammals, reptiles, birds… they were all gathered here in a kind of strange showcase of wildlife. Fluttershy floated gently up to the center of them, spreading her hooves out wide at them all.

“You can choose a pet from all of the ones here! Don’t you just love them? Isn’t it wonderful?” I couldn’t help but laugh at how happy she was at the prospect of it.

“It certainly is.” I admitted. “Very well then, let’s see what you’ve got.”

“Oh, my goodness, just you wait. I have so many wonderful choices for you to decide.” Still in a bit of a happy daze, Fluttershy began to show me around all of the assembled creatures present.

“Dusk, you’ve made her day.” Leon said as Fluttershy showed me all the possible options for me to choose from as my pet.

First, she showed me a few pets that most ponies would commonly own, such as dogs, cats, and hamsters.

“Well, Dusk?” Fluttershy said, smiling in anticipation.

“Well, they’re all pretty cute. Adorable, in fact.” I said just when a rather friendly-looking kitten came around and rubbed against my leg. “And friendly. But I’m not sure a dog, a cat, or a hamster is right for me. I think I prefer something a little beyond the norm. Not something too extraordinary.” Saying all that didn’t stop me from feeling bad from turning down the kitten.

“Out of the norm? I think I know what you’re looking for.” Leon said before he took me to see a collection of reptiles, lizards, snakes, and tortoises, slithering and hissing.

“Well, what do you think of having a little buddy with scales?” Leon asked me, seeing if I was interested in

“Well, these are interesting and not really commonly chosen as pets, but I don’t think so.” I told him. “They’re cold-blooded and too scaly, not really what I was looking for.” At one point, a rather hopeful tortoise plodded over and gazed up at me, giving me a rather wrinkly smile, as if saying “please pick me”.

“Well, looks like you met our resident tortoise.” Leon said as he explained. “This guy always hoped he would be somepony’s pet.”

I then smiled sadly back at the reptile. “Sorry, little fellow, but you’re not what I had in mind. Besides, I think you were meant for somepony else. Your time will come.”

The shelled reptile looked a little disheartened, but still kept that smile as he slowly plodded off once more.

Despite my rather difficult compliance, Fluttershy didn’t seem in any way perturbed or hopeless at this. In fact, it only seemed to make her more determined to find the perfect companion for me, which made Leon more determined to help. It was like everything I said “no” to just give them a better idea of what exactly to look for. When I declined to having an insect or arachnid as a pet, they stopped to think for a moment and suggested that perhaps I would like a bird as a pet. Feeling intrigued by this, I obliged and was soon looking at all manner of creatures that flew or had feathers.

“Well, is there any bird that catches your eye?” Leon asked me as I looked around.

“Hmm… I don’t think a flamingo.” I declined as the pink bird waddled by. “It’s too…flashy.”

“Don’t worry, there’s still plenty of choices.” she said encouragingly. “Would you consider something along the lines of maybe a sparrow or a finch?”

“Too small. Maybe something a little larger.”

"You mean like a flacon or an eagle?" As Leon prompted this, the birds of prey landed beside him, glaring at me with fierce eyes.

“I don’t think so… Too aggressive for my taste, sorry.” The birds bowed and soared off again. “This is harder than I thought.”

“Don’t worry, Dusk.” Leon dismissed. “There’s got to be something here for you. We know it.”

“If you say so.” I told him. “I’m just not sure what I’m actually looking for in a pet.”

“Well, think about something that you think would really suit you and appeal to you.” Fluttershy suggested.

Now it was my turn to stop and think, my claw touching my chin. A pet that truly reflected me… something with a degree of intelligence, but also capable of defending itself. Something that also had an aspect that was unique only to its particular species. Perhaps, if I found it, the animal might have a little bit of myself reflected in it. Really, there was only one type of animal I could think of that might have what I was looking for.

“I’d really like an owl, now that I think about it.”

“An owl? You mean, like Twilight?” Leon asked.

“Indeed. Though not the same breed, of course.” I clarified. “Do you have any?”

Within seconds, I was carefully looking over what looked like every species of owl on offer.

“What about a barn owl?” Leon asked.

“Well…” I was rather drawn to a barn owl, but eventually decided it wasn’t quite right. “No, I don’t think so.”

“Then what about a screech or tawny? Oh, or maybe an eagle owl?”

“No. Too fierce for my comfort.”

As Leon continued to show me all the different breeds, it seemed like that every owl here didn’t seem like the one I would have as a pet. I thought it was hopeless until I heard a strange sound and decided to follow it. I crossed over to a tree, where there was a hole in the trunk, large enough for a bird to make its home.

“Oh, I see one owl’s caught your eye.” Leon said as he and Fluttershy came over. “You’re gonna love this one.”

“Come on out, there’s somepony here to see you.” she coaxed gently. There was no movement within. “I’m sorry, this one’s a little shy.”

“Really?” This alone appealed to me.

“Yeah, she barely leaves this tree.” Leon told me. “Kind of reminds me of you back then.”

“Well, may I try?” I asked.

“Go right ahead.” Leon said before I went over.

“Hello? Are you in there?” I said as I peered into the darkness. “It’s okay, I’m not going to hurt you. I just want to see you.”

I thought I could see something stir in there and knew I was making progress. Taking the advantage, I pressed on as gently as I could.

“I understand you’re a little shy, I can be too, you know? Maybe that’s something we have in common. There’s no reason to hide, I’m an okay guy. Come on out…please?”

At first, there was nothing. Then, a pair of amber eyes opened and shone in the dark. Tentatively and shyly, the occupant of the tree stepped out. As soon as the bird was in the light, I knew instantly that I’d found the pet for me.

Though it wasn’t an ordinary bird, it turned out to be a creature Dragonis had mentioned before. From the books he gave me, I came to recognize it as a white Hoothoot. It was a small one at that.

“Wow, even I have difficulty getting her to come out.” Fluttershy remarked. “I think she really likes you.”

“I think so too.” I agreed, offering my forearm for the owl to climb on. She stared at it for a few seconds, as if it might bite her. Then she stepped out slowly and perched herself on it, giving a quiet little hoot.

“Perfect! Oh, this is wonderful! You’re going to be the best of friends, I just know it!” Grinning at her success, she gazed fondly at the two of us.

“Yeah, she’s definitely perfect for you.” Leon said to me, looking at the little Flying-type. “Seeing her up close, this is an odd-looking owl, especially being perched on one leg like that. Kind of like you.”

“Well, she’s definitely unique. But that’s because she’s not an owl.” I told him. “She’s a Pokémon.”

“A Pokémon?” He asked. “Like the ones Dragonis showed us?”

“Yeah.” I confirmed.

“Um, excuse me?” Fluttershy asked. “If you don’t mind me asking, what is a Pokémon?”

“Oh, right. You don’t know about them.” Leon said as we both realized she had no knowledge of the existence of Pokémon. “Dusk, mind explaining?”

“Gladly.” I said as I then went on to answer the pegasus’ question. “Pokémon are a group of creatures born with strange powers. A few years back, Dragonis told us about them.”

“Yeah, and this is just one is just one of many.” Leon told her. “With Pokémon, there are also different kinds like ones that walk among the land, swim beneath the sea, or fly above the clouds.”

“And Dragonis even showed us a special land he discovered with tons of them.” I added.

“Tons?”

“Yeah. And I can already guess you want to see them, huh?” This caused her to nod. “Sorry, but now isn’t really the best time.”

“Oh. That’s alright.”

“So what Pokémon is this little one?” Leon asked.

“Oh, she’s a Hoothoot. Also known as the Owl Pokémon, a Flying and Psychic Type. It’s a known fact that even though it has two feet, Hoothoot will only stand on one at a time while either walking or fighting, just like how this one’s roosting on my arm. They can also be able to see through any illusions.”

“Huh. That’s pretty neat.” Leon said, impressed by what I told him. “So she can use Psychic and Flying Attacks?”

“That’s right.” I then went on to point out what made this Hoothoot special. “And here’s the thing, this Hoothoot is actually unlike all the others.”

“Really?”

“Yeah. For starters, she’s white while Hoothoots are normally brown. And she’s four times small than a regular Hoothoot.”

“So she’s a rare Hoothoot?”

“Yeah.”

“So do we have a winner?”

“Yes. I think we do.”

“Great!” Leon smiled, feeling proud he was able to help me find the perfect pet.

“You know, we’re having a pet play date tomorrow you know.” Fluttershy told me. “You can come along to that and show her to everypony.”

"Well, that depends… do you mind?" The Hoothoot seemed to hide behind her wing, but she shook her head. “Okay then, we will. Leon, Fluttershy, thanks for your help.”

“It was our pleasure. Oh, what are you going to call her?”

I looked over my new companion as she shyly hid behind her wing. “I’ll tell you tomorrow.”

Twilight’s view

“Here we are, Owlowiscious.” I said as the two of us approached the group of ponies with pets.

We’d all gathered here for our first play date, or rather my first play date, with our pets. I had Owlowiscious perched on my back, Rarity sat proudly with Opalescence, Applejack and Dog were playing with her dog Winona, Pinkie had Gummy biting onto her head, and Fluttershy was just arriving too with her rabbit Angel and Leon alongside. I could tell already this was going to be a fun day. It was just a shame Rainbow Dash, Shield, and Dusk couldn’t come along…

“That all of us?” Applejack asked as I joined them.

“Not quite, Dusk is just coming now.” Fluttershy told us.

“Really? Dusk has a pet?” I asked, surprised at this news.

“Yeah, he just got one yesterday.” Leon said. “He wanted to keep it a surprise for today.”

“Ooh, a new friend for Gummy!” Pinkie exclaimed excitedly.

“Just wait till you see what he got.” Leon said before Fluttershy spoke up.

“look, here he comes.” Fluttershy pointed to our male friend as he was trotting over. There was no sign of any animal with him though.

“Hey, Dusky!” Pinkie greeted, still having Gummy clamped to her head. “Where’s your pet?”

“Oh, she’s…” He looked around, bewildered. “She must be hiding again, hold on…” He turned around and called out. “Ophelia, come on out! I want you to meet my friends!”

We waited a few minutes after this call and soon heard the flapping of wings. We looked up and I actually gasped. Whiter than winter’s snow and sailing majestically on the breeze was a beautiful, small, white owl with a little, pointed, black beak and brilliant yellow eyes. The way she flew, it was more like a cloud was floating down from the sky, having taken on some strange life of its own.

She flew onto Dusk’s outstretched arm and promptly hid her face behind her wing. Immediately, I could see why he had picked this owl as his pet, treating her with a special kind of care and respect. It suited him so well.

“There we go, it’s okay.” he said in a gentle tone. “Ladies, gentlecolts, and pets, I’d like you to meet my pet, Ophelia.”

“Oh, Dusk, she’s gorgeous.” Rarity remarked, gazing with awe at the bird. “Oh, isn’t she a treasure?”

“Dang gum.” Applejack commented. “Now that’s a fine owl, if ever I saw one.”

“And you still haven’t. Ophelia’s a Hoothoot.” Leon rectified. “A Pokémon.”

“A Pokémon?” Dog said with surprise before speaking to Dusk. “Where in Equestria did y’all find that?”

“Remember that owl I told you me and Flutters were having trouble getting to come out of a tree?” Leon told him. “Well, it was actually little Ophelia here.”

“Well then,” Dog said, smiling proudly towards Dusk and his pet, “that’s a mighty fine Pokémon you got there, Dusk.”

“See? I told you they’d like you.” At Dusk’s word, Ophelia peeked out from behind her wing.

Gently prompted, she hopped off his arm and onto the ground, her yellow eyes fixed on the floor. She let out a quiet little hoot by way of greeting, the other animals seeming to recognize her tentativeness and treating her with gentle care and respect, as Dusk had done. Owlowiscious approached the closest, giving a more confident hoot of greeting. Ophelia dared to look up and returned the hoot as best she could, but looked shyly at the floor again.

All the while, I just couldn’t keep the smile off her face. Just when I thought Dusk couldn’t get any more remarkable, here he was, gently coaxing a shy Hoothoot into making some friends. It was rather like a reflection of how he once was. Watching as Ophelia retreated to Dusk’s back, I knew the two of them worked together just perfectly.

“Good girl.” he murmured to her, stroking her feathers. “Just give others a chance to be your friend and they will. I learned that a long time ago and I’ve never regretted it.”

“You’ve definitely found something special with this little darling.” Rarity agreed. “What made you choose her?”

“Well, owls are generally associated with being intelligent and Hoothoot is known to navigate through the forest, not meaning to sound like I’m blowing my own trumpet.” he added modestly.

“You might have at least told us you have a trumpet. I love trumpets!” We all stared at Pinkie. “What? I do!”

“Clearly. Anyway,” he continued, “I also wanted something that had a unique aspect about itself. With Ophelia, it’s her unique feather color and size, with me it’s… well…” He created a blur of color, which his Hoothoot followed with a kind of entranced stare. “In a way, I suppose I was looking for… well, me. Just so I might take care of her and help her until she might become something even more beautiful.”

“Aw, ain’t that sweet?” Applejack remarked, Winona wagging her tail behind her.

“Well… I thought so…” Dusk’s cheeks went pink. “I just want to show her she can be cared for and doesn’t need to hide, like I once did.”

“I’m sure you’ll do a great job and we’ll help you along with it too.” I encouraged proudly, my own owl hooting in agreement.

He gave me one of his warm smiles that he seemed to reserve just for me. “Thanks, Twi. That means a lot.”

“Well, come on then!” Pinkie yelled. “Let’s go and have some fun.” Bouncing off, the eight of us set off to play with our pets together.

As we did, I watched as Owlowiscious took off and flew alongside Ophelia, who had also taken to the sky. She let him fly in close and the two of them soared off into the sky, with us, their respective owners, watching.

“Looks like someone’s found a friend.” I remarked to Dusk happily.

He just smiled in a way that said he knew something that I didn’t. “Yes. I guess she has.”

Author's Note

After much going on a search for a pet, Dusk had come to find a new companion in the form of his Hoothoot Ophelia, who he has come to understand on a deeper level. Only time will tell for what adventures await the unicorn and his Pokémon. Find out what happens next time!

Hey, guys! What did you think of the chapter? Didn’t see that coming, did ya? Yes, ladies and gentlecolts, I am proud to present Dusk’s new pet: Ophelia the White Hoothoot! Yeah, there’s Pokémon in this story, which means you’ll get to see more of them, especially with that little Pokémon being alongside her master. Thought it might give a little pizazz to this and give a special treat to all you Pokémon lovers out there. You’ll especially get to see more of her in the next chapter, where there will be a certain situation with Ponyville’s own party planner. Well, that’s all I got for this chapter! Don’t forget to comment and rate the story to tell me what you think!

Chapter 25: Party of One

I sat in my home, quietly flicking through the pages of a book on animal care, which I had started reading due to my home's new occupant. She was currently sitting on a perch in the center of my living room, her head folded under her wing, a sign that she was fast asleep. I smiled fondly at her, looking so peaceful and calm, then returned to the feeding habits of owls.

Ophelia had really helped to make a difference in my home. I had named her after a character in a Shakesmare play, mainly because I thought it sounded nice and it had nothing to do with what had eventually happened to her. I’d always felt lonely at home, without any of the girls or the guys to keep me company, especially when I was used to the presence of Twilight and Spike in the library. This white Hoothoot was another source of companionship, as I could talk to her. Of course, I didn't know what she was saying, but I knew what her hoots meant. She just sat and listened, but I knew that she understood me and I her, in our own way. She would bring me something if I asked her to or play with color shapes that I made in the air for her. There was no doubt my home was improved by her presence, though I knew I’d have to be mindful of animal skeletons she’d leave from her meals.

I was bought out of my thoughts by a knock at the door. Ophelia's head shot up from under her wing and her eyes fixed on the door. I crossed over the room and opened it to reveal a pink pony dressed up like a wrapped-up gift, wearing a tin-foil hat, her pet alligator near her feet.

"Oh, good afternoon, Pinkie. How may I…" I didn't get to say the rest as she suddenly burst into song.

This is your singing telegram,
I hope it finds you well!
You’re invited to a party,
'Cause we think you’re really swell!
Gummy’s turning one year old,
So help us celebrate!
The cake will be delicious,
The festivities first-rate!
There will be games and dancing,
Bob for apples, cut a rug,
And when the party’s over,
We’ll gather ʹround for a group hug!
No need to bring a gift,
Being there will be enough!
Birthdays mean having fun with friends,
Not getting lots of stuff!
It won’t be the same without you,
So we hope that you say yes,
So, please, oh, please, R.S.V.P.,
And come and be our guest!

Once again, I wasn’t sure whether to shake my head in disbelief or laugh out loud at Pinkie’s random tendencies. In the end, I only smiled and nodded.

“I’ll be there prompt and on time, as always.”

“I hoped you’d say that! Or rather, I knew you’d say that ʹcause I'm getting just as psychic as you are, if you know what I mean.” She gave me a knowing wink.

“If you say so.” I gestured to her head. “Why the tin foil?”

“In case you used your psychic powers to tell that I’d be coming. That way I could still surprise you. Did it work?”

“You certainly surprised me.” I chuckled. “Well, I'll see you at the party then.”

“Great!” I blinked and she'd changed into a top hat and suit. “Now I gotta get to Rarity's and deliver her singing telegram.”

“You're doing this with everypony?”

“Yes, indeedy!”

“Won’t that get tiring?”

“Dusk, it’s me, remember?” With that, she bounced off, humming the tune of her telegram as she went, Gummy following close behind.

I chuckled as I returned inside. “Maybe she could’ve gotten some help to do some of them. I swear that girl can overdo things more than anypony.”

Sometimes, friendship was worth it for little moments like that. I was rather surprised to see that Ophelia had vanished from her perch. A quick call brought her tentatively out of hiding from behind my sofa, shivering in fear.

“Aw, did she scare you?” She huddled up close to me as I stroked her gently. “You’ll have to excuse Pinkie. She’s like that… A lot.” I looked down at her. “I don’t suppose you’ll want to come along to the party?” She shook her head. “I didn’t think so. That’s fine.”

On the playdate that I’d brought her along to, Gummy had tried to snap at her constantly. Pinkie explained it was his way of being friendly, but that hadn’t stopped my shy pet from flying well up out of his reach. She’d probably get used to him, but for now, she wasn’t overly keen on the pet reptile. So I knew that I’d be heading out on my own to Pinkie’s party, making time for another commitment afterward.

I checked my calendar pinned up in my kitchen, which had two dates for this month circled in it: May 27th, something I was more nervous than excited about, the Grand Galloping Gala. But before that was May 24th, Pinkie’s birthday, an event that I had been part of the planning for the past month. The others and I would be holding a meeting in the library later this evening, after the party at Pinkie’s, to go over the last-minute details. I just hoped that Pinkie would like it…

For now, I wouldn’t worry about it. A few hours later, I placed on my trilby and necklace, made sure Ophelia was fed, and set off for Sugarcube Corner. I was greeted happily by Pinkie, being told that I was the first to arrive, as I usually was. Gradually, the others all began to arrive and the party was soon in full swing. Mainly due to our constant challenges, I was doing apple bobbing with Shield, Rainbow, Dog, and Applejack. The latter had just successfully pulled out an apple from the watery depths.

“You’re up, Dusk.” Applejack told me as she swallowed the fruit.

“Okay, here goes nothing…” I took a deep breath and plunged my head in. Just when I had to pull up to breathe, I managed to grab an apple and pull it out, my mane and hat soaking wet.

“Nice one! Now, let me show you how it’s really done.” Shield was just about to dunk when Pinkie came over to greet us.

“Hey, girls and guys!” We all returned her cheery hello. “Just wanted to tell you how happy I am that you can make it to Gummy’s party.”

“You know me, always happy to attend.” I said, with an incline of my head.

“Are ya kiddin’? I wouldn’t have missed it for the world." Applejack said.

"Me neither." Rainbow Dash put in. "When Pinkie Pie throws a party, I am there!" At this point, Shield dunked his head in the bucket.

“Ta-da!” Shield said as he pulled out an apple.

“Aw! It’s just a boring old apple.” Pinkie said, making all of us look at her. “Don't worry, there are plenty of other surprises in there.”

“What kind of surprises?” Rainbow asked as Shield spit out his apple at this announcement.

“I can’t tell you that, silly. Then it wouldn’t be a surprise.” While my four friends were re-invigorated to start dunking at this news, I decided to step away. Knowing Pinkie, they would be very interesting surprises and not ones I’d want to sink my teeth into. After a talk with Shield and Dog, they told me they changed their minds dunking for apples after seeing Applejack get a retracting apple and Rainbow get Gummy stuck on her. That last part was so funny that I couldn’t help but laugh.

The rest of the party passed by with as much fun as Pinkie’s parties always did. Rarity ended up doing a spit take in Pinkie’s face after she discovered that Gummy was drinking out of the punch bowl in the punch bowl, I had to help Twilight out of the wall after Pinkie knocked her into it (along with Fluttershy and even Leon) and we all gathered around to dance with the birthday alligator to the tunes coming out of the gramophone. After our promised group hug, all too soon it seemed it was time to leave, just as night was falling. I was exhausted, but at least I’d had fun.

“Hooie! I am beat! I haven’t danced that much since…” Applejack thought for a moment. “Well, since your last party.”

“Eey-yup! Same goes for me.” Dog added. “Thanks again for the invite!”

“See ya later, birthday alligator!” Rainbow Dash called.

“Bravo for hosting yet another delightful soirée.” Rarity praised.

I nodded at that. “I couldn’t have put it better myself.”

“It’s been lovely.” Fluttershy agreed.

“Great party as always, Pinkie.” Leon put in.

Pinkie was peering out of the window, watching them all leave. “You sure you don’t wanna stay? There’s still some cake left.”

Twilight was the one who answered. “Uh, I think I’m gonna pass. Great party though. We should do this again soon.” At that point, we would have all gone home.

Instead, under cover of darkness, we all walked until we were far enough from the Sugarcube Corner. Once everything was confirmed that we were all still present, we hurried to the library, being ushered quickly inside by Spike. He shut the door as the last of the group was inside and joined us at the center of the library.

“Right, let’s get everything ready.” Twilight said, taking the role as leader. “Spike, display the map of Ponyville here. Dusk, I want you standing here directing our movements as I call them. Everypony else, gather around.”

We, the two assistants, did as we were ordered and stood ready as Twilight took on well her other great talent of lecturing.

“Okay, so we all know that tomorrow is Pinkie’s birthday and the day of the surprise party we’ve planned. Let’s just go over our roles one more time so that we’re all ready to act.” She nodded to me, where I conjured up seven colored dots on the map, corresponding to our fur color. “Right, we all have our parts to play in preparation for the party. Applejack, Dog, do you have all the food and drinks ready?”

“It’s all at the farm, just need to set ‘em up.” Dog confirmed.

“Good, that’s what you’ll be doing in the barn then. Spike, you can come along later in the day and help her set everything up.” The dragon nodded and she continued. “The rest of us will be bringing in the rest of the supplies from around town. Rainbow Dash, Shield, you’ll be bringing the balloons and streamers in your saddlebags to the farm from your location.”

“You got it!” Shield saluted.

“Dusk, you will be bringing the banners and the music in yours. Remember, you need to move quickly and discreetly.”

“Yes, ma’am.” I affirmed.

“Meanwhile, I’ll be arranging the transport of the cake.” I moved her dot. “I’ll be collecting it from the bakery at a prearranged time and will then bring it to the Carousel Boutique, where it will be passed on to Rarity.”

“I shall be ready and waiting.” Rarity said.

“Once they have it, they’ll bring it to Fluttershy and Leon at this location near the outskirts of town and give it to them. They’ll then take it to Sweet Apple Acres.”

“We’ll do my best.” Leon promised nervously.

“Once we’ve transported our goods, we’ll remain at the barn and help set everything up. We should be ready by around noon and then we’ll bring Pinkie along to surprise her with the party and the operation will be a success.” She pointed at Sugarcube Corner. “Make sure your route to the farm takes you as far away from here as possible. We can’t risk Pinkie following one of us before we’re ready. Always check that she’s not following you, just in case. Any questions?” We were silent. “Then good luck, everypony. See you all tomorrow. And don’t forget to bring your presents.”

We were all set to bring our own appointed supplies to Sweet Apple Acres at the time that had been set for us. As an extra precaution, I would be having Ophelia fly up above the town to scout out the least populated route possible for me on my travel. The less ponies saw me heading in the direction of the farm, the better. I’d also arranged signals with her in case I ended up being followed by Pinkie. I couldn’t be too careful.

I had only fifteen minutes to go when there was a knock at the door. I went to see who it was. Opening it, I met Pinkie, who was wearing a basket hat filled with pink envelopes.

“Hey! Just dropped by to give you this!” I picked an invitation out, which informed me I’d been invited to Gummy’s After Birthday party, at three ‘o’clock this afternoon. “We had so much fun yesterday, I thought it’d be great to do another!”

I felt my stomach clench. I hadn’t been prepared for this! “This afternoon? As in ‘this afternoon’ this afternoon?”

“Funny, that’s just what Twilight said.” She shrugged this away. “So, can you come?”

“Um… I wish I could, Pinkie, but, er…” I desperately wracked my thoughts for an excuse, figured what Twilight might have said and told her. “I need to be at the library… to help Twilight with her studies. You know how she is, always…studying. Hitting the books, you know.”

“What is it with you library ponies and the mistreatment of those poor books?” She didn’t wait for an answer. “Oh, well, I know how important your work is. That just means more fun for the others! Bye!”

“Yeah, heh… bye.” I let out a sigh of relief as she bounced off. I didn’t like lying to her… it reminded me too much of my old days…

Though I got out those thoughts and focused on the task at hoof. She’d forgive me when she saw the party that we were planning for her. Realizing it was close to the time, I slipped on my saddlebag and I whistled for Ophelia, who soon flew out to meet me.

“You ready?” She nodded her head nervously. “It’s okay, you’ll do great. Remember, two hoots if you spot I’m being followed. Now, off you fly.”

She hooted and took off into the sky, me emerging from my home seconds later and proceeding into an action I had once been an undisputed master at: moving around without being noticed or acknowledged by anypony.

Spying Ophelia from the ground, I made my way through the streets of Ponyville, my route taking me down side passages and alleyways, all of which had little to no ponies in them, just as I had told Ophelia. I moved quickly and quietly, shadows among shadows as I had once been and now I was again. If Shield was there, he'd probably say we were being like shadows in the night, completely unseen. It put me in the mind of those spy novels I’d read, sneaking around undetected. Just too bad I didn’t have any gadgets to help us out… I’d just have to rely on my wits, as always. There was no kind of alerts of being followed until I was close to the outskirts of town. At this point, I heard Ophelia hoot twice and I dived behind a stack of crates.

Peering out, I scanned the area behind me for anything that looked out of place or strange. An applecart, a few houses, a stack of hay… wait, that hadn’t been there when we’d passed through this area. It would have been easy to dismiss it as just something I missed, but if it was Pinkie… I didn’t want to take that chance. I had to draw her off my scent somehow and get her away from here so I could move on. But how…?

That’s when I hatched on an idea. She was far away enough, so maybe this would work. Working quietly, I made as accurate a color puppet of me as I could. I then sent it out of my hiding place, looking shiftily around and sent it down an alleyway nearby. A few seconds later and the haystack grew a set of four pink legs and followed it down the passage. She’d taken the bait! I edged out of my own hiding place, keeping it going as long as possible. Then I cut it off and I ran away as quickly and silently as I could.

Once I was out on a country path, I whistled for Ophelia, who met me at the side of the road.

“Good work, my little Hoothoot. I knew you could do it.” I praised. “I’ll take it from here. You can head off home now. Thanks for the help.” She hooted, gave me an affectionate nip, and took off back home.

I then sprinted for the farm, still keeping to as many hiding places as I could, diving and skidding behind trees and bushes along the way. Soon enough, I saw the comforting sight of Applejack’s barn and made one last run for it. Reaching the door and catching my breath, I knocked out a rhythm of four, the secret code they’d arranged for me. Seconds later Applejack stuck her head out, relaxing when she saw me.

“Lil’ late, sugar cubes.” she whispered. “Run into any trouble?”

“Yeah, Pinkie started following me at one point, but I managed to throw her off and I came as fast as I could.”

“ʹKay, just so long as ya weren’t followed here.” She ushered me quickly inside.

Everypony except Rainbow Dash, Shield, and Spike had already arrived. Pinkie’s vanilla cake was already on a table as were a stack of presents, a gramophone, and a table of food. I deposited my bag on the floor and pulled out the goods I had been told to transport, placing my present for Pinkie on the table with the others. Once I had pulled out the banners, I set to work helping the others set everything up for the party

“Glad to see you made it, Dusk.” Twilight said to me.

“As am I. I almost didn’t though.” I mentioned, lifting the end of a banner up to a rafter.

“Did Pinkie come around to your house with an invite for Gummy’s after-birthday party?” she asked.

“Yes, but I was able to come up with an excuse.” I gave her a knowing smile. “I told her that I was helping you with your studying.”

“How did you know what excuse I made?” she asked, astonished at this.

I tapped the side of my head. “I know you well, Twilight, as you know me. I suppose I was lucky that you did make that excuse in that sense.”

“I suppose it was.” She also offered me a warm look, apparently touched at how well I knew her. “Come on, let’s back to it.”

“Right you are.” I reached for another banner and accidentally touched her hoof as she went for the same one. It was only a brief moment of contact, but I felt a surge up my arm as we both jumped away.

“Sorry!” I cried.

“My fault!”

“I mean… I just…”

"I was, er…just going to…”

“I didn’t mean to… um…”

“Neither did I, but I… I…” We stopped and stared at one another.

It only now just occurred to me how, recently, Twilight had been acting a little differently around me. She had been kinder, more gentle and friendly, nothing too big, but enough that I noticed. Whenever she blushed or seemed to be considering romance, she let herself do it for longer rather than apparently stop herself. That close moment that we’d shared at the telescope, her asking me if I wanted to stargaze with her and just now, my claws and her hooves touching.

Would it be too much to hope that—after all this time, all this waiting—she might be having feelings for me too? It might be too soon to get my hopes up but…it was possible, wasn't it? At first, it seemed like we would allow the contact… then, the moment passed and we lapsed into an embarrassed silence, looking anywhere but at each other. I was just glad when somepony broke the awkward atmosphere.

“Well, at least neither of you had to plunge your heads into garbage cans full of filth to invent a credible excuse.” Rarity put in.

“That sounds horrible.” I sympathized.

“That doesn’t begin to describe it.” Rarity shuddered at the thought. “I can still smell it in my mane. It’ll take weeks to get rid of the stench.”

“What about you, Fluttershy?” Twilight asked.

“Yeah, how’d you and Leon get away?”

The Pegasus paused in the fixing in of the banner. “Oh, me, Leon, Shield, and Rainbow said that we would be house-sitting for a bear away on vacation.”

“Ah, I see.” I paused to think about that. “Sorry, what?”

“Oh, well you see…” She was cut off as Rainbow Dash and Shield suddenly entered the barn, looking quite exhausted and panicked, followed by Applejack who slammed the door behind her. “Rainbow, Shield, are you okay?”

“Shh! She followed us here!” We knew full well what that meant and immediately became deathly silent.

Applejack also mimed us to be quiet. We all held our breath as we heard a fierce hammering on the barn door. “I KNOW YOU’RE IN THERE!”

Applejack opened the door a crack. “Oh! Howdy, partner!”

“Mind if I… take a look inside the barn?” Pinkie asked aggressively.

“No! Uh, I mean, yes, I mean… ya can’t come in here!”

“Rainbow Dash and Shield just went in there.”

“Oh, well, they were just bringin’ in some…” She paused, thinking of an excuse, “supplies! Yup, supplies for the…renovation! Fixin’ up the whole thing, top to bottom…” The next part she said louder, addressed to the rest of us. “Uh, lots of construction goin’ on in there right now!”

“You heard her! Construction!” Rainbow whispered urgently. Getting her message, the others got ready to mimic the sounds of various construction tools, but I stopped them by raising my claw, showing them I had it covered.

I, though I felt foolish doing it, used my metal bending power to turn my claws into construction tools and pretended to do some. Leon yelled in pain and it made it sound like he’d hit his hoof with a real hammer by mistake. I kept this up until we heard the sound of a door slamming and stopped to look up.

“Yup! Construction! That’s my story, and I’m stickin' to it.” Applejack let out a nervous laugh, then there was silence.

Once again we waited with bated breath for the verdict, the tension rising in my chest. Would Pinkie buy our story of construction or would she force her way in? She was doubtless suspicious of our activities, but it was as if she was suspicious enough to investigate further. At first, I thought the whole surprise party would be ruined. Then…

“Okey-dokey-lokey.” We waited a few more seconds after this reluctant affirmation before we cautiously moved to the barn door to look.

Sure enough, Pinkie was heading back down the road, Gummy riding on her back. We all breathed sighs of relief, me taking a few more deep breaths to calm myself down after that close call.

“Whoa, Leon. That was good acting. It actually sounded like you got your hoof hit with a hammer.” Shield said, impressed.

As I looked at Leon with a look of shock, he held his hoof in pain and, with a whimper, said “I did.”

They didn’t know it before, but while I was pounding the floor with the hammer, I accidentally hit Leon’s hoof.

“That was a lil’ too close.” Applejack shut the door and rounded on Rainbow and Shield. “What in the hay were ya thinkin’, leadin’ her back here?”

“We tried to lose her, but she was following us every step of the way!" Rainbow retaliated. “We didn’t have a choice!”

“She could’ve barged her way in here and the whole shebang would’ve been a scuffle!” Dog spoke up.

“Well, obviously she didn’t, so we’re fine.” Shield put in.

“Now, now.” I said, stepping in before this got worse. “We got lucky this time and she didn’t find us, let’s be thankful for that. Let’s just put this behind us, okay?”

They glared at each other for a good few minutes, then Applejack sighed. “You’re right. She didn’t get in and that’s what matters. The surprise is still a surprise.” She opened up the saddlebags and pulled out the balloons. “Come on, let’s get back to work.”

Though there was clearly still some tension in the air from that close call from Pinkie, we all returned to getting things ready for the party. I still got a little scared when I thought how close we were to having our best-laid plans ruined. Anypony else would say it was just a party, but not to me. I still remembered that surprise party the girls had thrown for me, one that Pinkie had played a major role in putting together. In a way, I was helping to pay her back for that. I just hoped that she would like it.

Spike arrived about twenty minutes later, a little later than he should have been. “Yeah, Pinkie pulled me in for questioning.” he told me.

“Questioning?" I realized what that might mean. “Oh, no, tell me you didn’t…”

“Don’t worry. I didn’t tell her a thing.” he said quickly. “Not a thing, not any secrets or habits I’ve kept hidden, nothing at all. Nothing.”

“You didn’t tell her about the party then?” I asked, ignoring his rather shifty attitude.

“Nope, kept quiet about that. The secret is safe, bro.”

“Ah, excellent…” I let myself relax. “Good work, Spike.”

“Hey, you know you can count on me.”

“Don’t I just?” I exchanged a high five with him and picked up a deflated balloon. “Come on, let’s get the rest of these balloons blown up and try not to incinerate them this time.”

“I don’t make promises.” he shrugged, proceeding to blow one of his own.

With all of us working together, it didn’t take long for us to complete the preparations for our soiree, as Rarity would say. The balloons were inflated and floating, the presents were stacked and ready to be opened, music ready to play, and cake good enough to eat.

“Okay, everything’s set.” I said looking at it all. “Now all we need is the guest of honor. Shield, mind giving me a lift to Sugarcube Corner?”

“Thought you said didn’t want to ride on my back again.” Shield said with a raised brow.

“I know, but I think we’re gonna need your speed to get her here.”

“Whatever you say, cap.”

“We’ll be right back with Pinkie.” I told everypony as they got into position and Shield and I left for Sugarcube Corner.

We reached the door of her home and I knocked politely. We waited… But there was no answer. Discovering it was unlocked, I pushed it open and a strange sight met our eyes. The house looked like it was set up with a party, decorated with streamers and balloons like the barn. At the center was a table, laden with food and a cake at the end. Gathered around it, all wearing party hats, were a pile of rocks, a mass of lint, a bag of flour, and a turnip. With these strangely assorted items sat Pinkie, looking a lot less bright and happy, her cotton candy mane sadly deflated and hanging limply.

I couldn’t help but feel wary. Something about this didn’t feel right.

“Hey, Pinkie. I hope you’re well.” I said.

“Oh, yeah, just swell.” she said through gritted teeth. Now I felt even more uneasy. I looked at Shield for a moment to see I wasn’t alone.

“Well…excellent.” I cleared my throat unsurely. “Anyway, we were taking a stroll down to Sweet Apple Acres and was wondering if you would like to accompany us.”

She glared at us angrily. “No thanks. Should have seen that coming, ‘Mr. Psychic Pony’. I’m spending time with my real friends. Isn’t that right, Madame Le Flour?” Affecting a French accent, she gave the bag of flour while doing a voice. “Oui! Zat iz correct, madame.” Now my eyes widened in surprise.

“Dusk, what is going on with her?” Shield whispered to me. “I’ve never seen Pinkie so glum.”

“My guess is that Pinkie is feeling neglected from how we’ve been ignoring her.” I told him at the same volume. “Apparently, it made her delusional and she’s using all these ‘friends’ she made as a sort of comfort mechanism.”

“Crud, what do we do now? There’s no way we’ll get her to Sweet Apple Acres like this.”

“I’m sure there’s a way to move her in her current state. Let’s try to approach her calmly and reasonably.” We slowly began to approach the table. “Look, Pinkie, um… why don’t you, me, and Shield just pop down to the farm for a sec and you can come back…afterwards.”

I tried to come closer but she shoved the turnip in my path and spoke in a high voice. “She’s not going anywhere.” Then, in her normal voice: “I most certainly am not. I’m having a wonderful time right here.”

I was starting to get a little scared now. “Pinkie, please, why don’t you just…?”

“You heard the lady!” she cut in with the stack of rocks. “She ain’t goin’ nowheres, chumps!”

“Hey, who you calling ‘chumps’?” Shield said, taking offense.

“Easy there, Shield.” I told him before whispering. “This is getting nowhere.”

“We got to snap her out of it.” Shield said to me at the same volume.

“Or… we could use it to our advantage.” My quick mind soon came up with a solution, a sort of psychological approach. “Follow my lead.” I then went along with the delusion. “Okay, I apologize, Mister…?”

“Name’s Rocky and don’t you forget it, punk!” the rocks “replied”.

“Right, Rocky… so,” I continued, playing along, “I assume you’re one of Pinkie’s new…friends.”

“You got that right!”

“And she’s told you about us and her old friends?”

“Yeah, she’s said how you were all rude, making excuses to her and avoiding her, she knows what you’re up to.” Pinkie made an effect of Rocky slamming his “fist”. “Well, we’re gonna be better friends to her than you ever were.”

“Exactly.” Pinkie said in her normal voice. “You tell him, Rocky!”

Seeing an opening, I tried playing my game changer. “Well, if that’s the case, wouldn’t it be better to let the others know about you fine gentlemen and ladies first?”

Pinkie stared at me in wide-eyed surprise. “What?”

Figuring out what I was doing, Shield then helped me push things along.

“Yeah, if these you guys are going to make better friends than we did, wouldn’t it be better to tell us about you?” Shield said. “Imagine how jealous they’re gonna be when they hear about what great friends you all are. I know I would, for sure.”

“Monsieur does have a good point.” Madame Le Flour “put in”. “Per’aps zat would be…appropriate.”

“Yeah, that’ll teach them to be rude to our friend.” the turnip “added”.

“Oh, maybe you’re right.” Pinkie agreed.

“But who should tell them?” I asked. “Not us. I don’t think they’d believe us.”

“Yeah, they might think we’re making it all up.” Shield added. “That’s why Pinkie should come with us to tell them about what she did. How does that sound?”

“No!” she screamed at once. “I’m not gonna go see them! Not after how you all treated me!”

I felt guilty at this, but managed to keep up the act. “Really? Are you sure?”

“What do you think?” she answered bitterly. “Now, would you like some more cake, Madame Le Flour?”

“If you say so, we’ll just… go…” I acted out a sigh and we turned to leave, then glanced back. “Mind you, I’d like to see what the rest of you might think about this. I’m just saying, it might be good for her to teach us all a lesson. Bye then.”

We made our way slowly and deliberately towards the exit, keeping an ear open to listen for what Pinkie would be “saying” to her friends. Sure enough, she threw her mind into a state of disarray, emphasized by her “guests”.

“I hate to say, but the chumps might be right.” Rocky “agreed”.

“What? You can’t agree with them, Rocky!” Pinkie ordered.

“Monsieur Rocky is merely saying zat they make a good point, as I did.” Madame Le Flour “put in”.

“I know, Madame, but…”

“Indeed, I think you should go.” the lint mass “suggested”.

“I don’t know, Sir Lintsalot.” Pinkie mumbled.

“Go on, Pinkie. Make zem go green with envy, zat will show zem. Do not worry, we will be right ‘ere when you get back.” Madame Le Flour “assured”.

We glanced back as we reached the door. Pinkie looked like she was thinking it over, then sighed. “Dusk, Shield, wait.” We did so, turning back to look at her and see an expression of defeat on her features. “Fine, I’ll go. But don’t worry, I won’t be gone long. Save me some cake!”

“Good, that’s good. Come on.” I prompted gently as Shield and I were eager to get out of the madhouse and back to reality. I swiftly slammed the door and looked to Pinkie, who still glared at me.

“You may have got into their heads with your powers, Dusky, but I’m not so easy.” She leaned in close. “I’m watching you, no funny business… I’ll know if you’re trying to read my mind.” She placed her tin-foil hat on, keeping her hard stare.

“Right you are… Then let’s go.” I let out a sigh of relief before I grabbed her, got on Shield, and he got us back to the farm. That was no doubt the most disturbing moment of my life. I pray that there wouldn't be any more like that or worse.

We were glad when we arrived there as the journey had been in uncomfortable silence.

“Okay, now I really wish we had the old Pinkie back.” Shield said to me, not liking the sight of the happiest member of our group looking so angry and mistrustful.

“Me too.” I said, feeling much the same. “I also feel bad for lying to her… again. Hopefully what we got for her will get her back to her usual cheery self.”

Unable to keep myself from smiling, I opened the door for her and heard a cry from everypony assembled of:

“Surprise!” I looked at Pinkie, but her only change was that she had become even angrier.

“Uh-oh.” Shield said as we backed away from the pinkie pony in fear, leaving only a moment of silence.

Fluttershy spoke up first. “I really thought she’d be more excited.”

That blew her fuse. “Excited?! EXCITED?! Why would I be excited to attend my own farewell party?!”

“Farewell party?” Twilight asked, puzzled.

“Yes! You don’t like me anymore, so you decided to kick me out of the group and throw a great, big party to celebrate, a ‘Farewell to Pinkie Pie’ party!”

She slumped on the floor in a heap, Applejack crossing over to comfort her. “Why in the world would ya think we didn’t like ya anymore, sugarcube?”

That sparked her rage yet again, literally leaping off her hooves and into the air. “Why? Why?! WHY?! Because you’ve been lying to me and avoiding me all day! That’s why!”

“Uh, yeah! Because we wanted your party to be a surprise.” At Rainbow’s statement, her angry expression faltered.

“We’ve been planning this party for such a long time. We had to make excuses for why we couldn’t attend Gummy’s party, so that we could get everything ready for yours.” Rarity explained.

“If this is a farewell party, why does the cake I picked up from Sugarcube Corner say, ‘Happy Birthday, Pinkie Pie’?” Twilight gestured to the cake on the table.

We followed Pinkie’s gaze, as she looked around all of the assembled decorations and presents that we’d all set up for her. We could see the wheels turning in her head in the form of electrical sparks around her. Then, with a bright smile, a loud squeaking sound, and her whole body surging in electricity for a moment, her mane suddenly inflated again and her pink fur lightened in color. We all smiled to see that Pinkie was back.

“Because it’s my birthday!” She then flew around and pulled us all into a hug. “Ooh! How could I have forgot my own birthday?” Not for the first time today, we all sighed with relief. “And you like me so much, you decided to throw me a surprise party!”

“That’s what we’ve been trying to tell you, darling.” Rarity said.

Pinkie let us go and beamed at us. “You girls and guys are the best friends ever! You too, Dusky.” she added, me inclining my head modestly. She then hung her own head in shame. “How could I have ever doubted you?”

I was the one who moved forward to comfort her. “Think nothing of it, Pinkie. Any of us might have made the same conclusion, I know I would have but…that’s just me.”

“Oh, don’t worry about it." Leon added.

“Yeah, I’m just glad that we weren’t replaced by a pile of rocks or a turnip.” Shield added thoughtfully.

“Aw! You are so better as the rocks, Shield. And a turnip’s nowhere near the same league as you, Dusky.” Pinkie assured with her bright smile.

“Glad to hear it.” I chuckled as I gave her another hug.

“What are you talking about?” Twilight asked.

Me, Shield, and Pinkie exchanged a look. “Um…trust me, it’s best you don’t know.”

“All right, ponies! Enough of this gab. Let’s party!” Dog turned on the music to make the declaration official and I exchanged my trilby for a specialized party hat.

This party was probably just as fun, perhaps even more so, than any other previous Pinkie party I’d been to. The girls and guys all followed each other in a conga line, which I decided to leave myself out of, as it would have been rather inappropriate in my eyes and it made me blush just thinking about it. Though Pinkie did end up pulling me into it. I also danced with Spike and—for the first time in ages—I danced my patented Wobbler Dance, helped myself to punch and cake, and had a good time, something I always did whenever I was with my friends. At one point, Pinkie approached me during the festivities.

“Hey, Dusk.” She came over all ashamed. “I just wanted to say that…I’m sorry for acting all crazy. I know that must have been scary for you.”

“It’s okay, Pinkie.” I assured her. “At least you’re not now and that’s what matters.”

“Yeah and thanks for persuading me to come along to this.” She gave me a rap on the head. “You are a pretty smart cookie.”

“That’s why he’s the captain.” Shield said as he walked by.

“Thanks, but remember, I’m not the only one.” I gestured to Twilight, who was standing across the room.

“Okay, Mr. Modesty.” Her smile brightened. “Hey, Rarity said that she’s been teaching you how to dance.”

“Oh, um…did she?” I was wondering if she “mentioned” anything else, but I decided she didn’t. I trusted her enough not to doubt her.

“Yep. Come on, let’s see what you got!” Without waiting for my affirmation, she grabbed my claw and pulled me into the middle of the dance floor. She was mostly frantic and erratic in her dancing, but that didn’t matter to me as I just laughed along with her.

Now, another date had been crossed off on my calendar. It was rather daunting to think that it was just two nights away, the night that the girls had all been waiting for, the one they would call the “best night ever.”

The night of the Grand Galloping Gala.

I was still considering the moment that Twilight and I had shared before. It was less awkward between us now, but we kept a respectable distance from each other since the incident. I decided that it was perhaps too much to hope that she felt anything like I did for her, as she was still mortified whenever it showed on the surface, or at least that was how it appeared to me. I still remembered that nightmare that I’d had… I didn’t want to risk losing my friendship with her because of a stupid mistake.

Just be patient, Dusk. I told myself. Be patient. You’ll tell her someday when you’re ready. Maybe at the Gala… maybe…

Author's Note

With celebrating Pinkie Pie’s birthday, not only have our heroes had a great time as friends, but learned a valuable lesson on friendship: that you can always expect the best from your friends ad never assume the worst for a good friend always has your best interests at heart. And now for one great event done, Dusk now prepares for one that will be an important moment of his life: the Grand Galloping Gala. See what will happen next time!

Hey, guys! What did you think of the chapter? Pretty great that Pinkie got to celebrate her birthday, especially with her best friends. And it looks like we’re finally closing in on the biggest moment in our heroes’ journey. But, before we get to the Gala, let’s see what our heroes plan on doing in the next chapter! Well, that’s all I got for this chapter! Don’t forget to comment and rate the story to tell me what you think!

Chapter 26: Gala Plans

The slow rhythm of traditional waltz music played in my ears, moving in near-perfect time with the beat that it created, smoothly moving Rarity across the space that she had created in the middle of the room. I held her as gently as I could, allowing myself to be relaxed, no matter how much I wanted to tense up from how nervous I felt about making a mistake. This was the last dancing lesson that we could fit in before the Grand Galloping Gala the following evening and I wanted to be sure that I would be ready to offer Twilight the chance to dance with me, if I was able to pluck up the nerve to ask.

I gave her one last spin as the music reached its end, bowing to her once it was finished and she returning the gesture with a curtsey. Calming myself as best I could, I looked up to see her smiling radiantly and found myself returning it.

“Dusk, that was perfect.” she declared proudly. “I don’t think that there’s anything else that I can teach you.”

“So… I’m ready?” I dared to ask.

“You are ready.” she confirmed. “Once you dance at the Gala with Twilight, I guarantee that she’ll see just how wonderful you can really be, if she hasn’t already.”

“Thanks for the vote of confidence.” I mumbled modestly. “And thank you for taking the time out to teach me, even if it was a pain.”

“Think nothing of it. I shall simply be happy once you sweep Twilight off her hooves, as I have no doubt you will.” She removed the gramophone and put it away. “Are you looking forward to the Gala?”

“Very much so.” I replied. “I’ve never been, but at least it’s at home… well, my home at any rate. It’ll be great to spend the evening with you all.”

“Ah, yes.” She looked a little unsure. “Well, that’s an issue, you see.”

“How do you mean?”

“Well, you already know how I intend to spend a romantic evening with Prince Blueblood, but the others all have… plans of their own for the Gala.”

I was starting to feel a little apprehensive now. “I don’t understand. What do you mean ‘plans’?”

“Well…” Rarity shifted a little on her feet. “You must understand, Dusk. All of us have dreamed of one day attending the Gala. As such, we all have our own special plans or hopes to fulfill at the Gala, plans that may take up… most of the evening.”

“Oh… Okay, I, uh… I understand.” I stammered, feeling a little downcast at this news.

“Dusk, are you all right?” she asked, concerned.

“I, uh… I don’t know.” I picked up my hat from the hat stand. “I need to think about this. I’ll, uh… see you later.”

“I see.” She looked like she was going to try and stop me from leaving, but something told me that she understood how I was feeling. “Well… take care, darling.”

“You too, cuz.” I said quietly, leaving the Carousel Boutique and stepping back outside.

Even though the girls were the best friends I could have asked for, I still felt like the odd one out at times, even if I did share the same special connection. I was a Fire Dragon, I wasn’t one of the Elements of Harmony, and now there was this. I myself had never thought much of the Gala. It was a big social event that there was no way I’d be able to fit in with, so why would I? As such, I didn’t have any kind of special plan like the rest of them might have. It made me feel left out, like I was missing the point of it…

Before I could think further on this, I decided it would be better to hear them from the girls and guys themselves, just to be sure. Maybe it wouldn't be as bad as Rarity had said, or so I was hoping. As such, I was now scanning the sky for a tell-tale streak of colors that only Rainbow Dash could leave. I soon found her and Shield, snoozing away on clouds. They were a little annoyed when they were awoken, but lightened up a little when they saw who it was.

“Heya, Dusk!” She offered me a hoof to bump. “What’s up?”

“I just wanted to say hello.” I replied as casually as I could. “Looking forward to tomorrow night?”

“You know it! It’s gonna be awesome!”

“Really? Because I thought… actually, never mind.”

“No, come on. You said it now, you can’t take it back.” she told me. I didn’t want to say what I had thought of, but I didn't think she would mind if that was the case.

“I didn’t think it would be your scene, you know?” I tried to find the best way to word it. “Um… dressing up, if you know what I mean…”

“Eh, I guess not.” she shrugged, not noticing how uncomfortable I was mentioning it. “I might not make a habit of wearing dresses, but just for the Gala, I’m gonna be wearing the coolest dress anypony has ever seen."

“And I will be wearing the coolest tux ever made.” Shield said from the cloud.

“I have no doubt of that.” I agreed. Rainbow looked at me, her eyes narrowing slightly.

“You noticed I'm not much of a girly girl then.” she pointed out casually.

“You could say that, yes.”

“So what are you saying?” she asked aggressively. “That I should be a girly girl, huh? Doing all hair and make-up?”

“What? No, no! Of course not…” I was taken aback at this, afraid I’d said something wrong.

“Then what are you saying, huh?” she demanded, poking me in the chest. “Come on, spit it out!”

“I was just, er… just saying that, um… you’re not much of a, um… a girly girl, as you say. Not that that’s a bad thing.” I said quickly. "I mean, it’s what makes you who you are and I’m not sexist or anything of the sort I, uh…”

Then she laughed and rapped me on the arm. “Chill out, Dusk! I’m just messing with you. I didn’t mean it.”

“Oh, right…” I rubbed the back of my head, feeling a little foolish. “Sorry, still getting used to that.”

“Yeah, you always end up stammering like that when you’re nervous.” She flew and looked at me upside down. “You’re pretty sensitive for a guy.”

“And you're rather, um… tough for a girl.” I countered unsurely.

“I know, right?” She laughed again and gave me another rap on the leg, which I winced from. “Maybe I should try and toughen you up a bit.”

“Perhaps…” I cleared my throat, returning to what I wanted to ask her. “So, will you and Shield be busy during the night of the Gala?”

“Are you kidding? We’re gonna be showing our skills off to the Wonderbolts!” Shield told me. “They perform at the Gala every year and this is gonna be the best chance for us to show off what we can do.”

“Ah… I see…” Shield didn’t notice what I’d said and carried on.

“Just you wait and see, Dusk. We’re gonna show ‘em what we’re really all about.” Shield said, picturing what would happen at the Gala. “Rainbow, with the Buccaneer Blaze and the Sonic Rainboom, and me, with the Cloud Slingshot Mayhem and Triple Tiger Sashay! They’re gonna be blown away and we’ll be one step closer to joining them. Can you picture it? Us, in the Wonderbolts…”

“I can see it already.” I agreed absently, not really listening anymore. "Anyway, um…sorry to cut this short but I… need to be somewhere.”

He gave a pout at this. “Aw, you sure? We were just gonna show you what we had planned for the Gala.”

“Um… surprise me.” I did my best to smile and turned to go. “Have a nice nap, you two.”

“Will do. See ya!” Shield said as Rainbow flew back up to her cloud and they both set their heads down to sleep, me walking back down the road.

Despite the blow that the coolest of my friends would be busy on the night of the Gala, in a way, I supposed that I’d known that all along. The Wonderbolts did perform at the Gala, so Rainbow and Shield would be fools to miss out an opportunity to show off their skills to them once more. I wondered what it actually took to join the Wonderbolts. If I were Spitfire, I would have taken on Rainbow the instant after she performed the Sonic Rainboom along with Shield with the Triple Tiger Sashay. But, for whatever reason, she’d waited. I shrugged, putting the thought aside. The workings of the elite flyers didn't really matter right now.

Caught up in my meanderings, I didn't notice as I collided with something bright pink that suddenly jumped out of a bush.

“Oops! Sorry, Dusky!”

“It’s all right, Pinkie.” I assured her as she helped me up. “I was miles away, that’s all.”

“No, you weren’t. You’re standing right here.” she corrected brightly.

“No, I mean I was…” I let it go, knowing she was just being Pinkie. “Never mind.” I looked over her to see that her fur was tangled with leaves and bits of twig. “What have you been up to?”

“I’ve literally been up! I wanted to see if traveling through the trees and bushes around town was any easier than taking the paths, you know, mix things up a little.”

“I…see. And was it?”

“Mm… no, not really. Going on a path might be more boring, but I think it’s a lot cleaner than traveling by tree.” Pinkie said as she knocked the side of her head, leaves falling out of her left ear. “So what are you doing?”

Disregarding all that she had just said, I returned to reality. “Nothing much, just wandering.”

“I do that too when I’m bored. One time, I wandered so far, I ended up in Trottingham. Didn’t quite understand how that happened, but they do have great fries there, but they call them ‘chips’. What’s up with that?” Pinkie shrugged and beamed at me again. “You looking forward to the Gala?”

“Sort of.” I said noncommittally. “I take it you are?”

“Of course! Why wouldn’t I?” Pinkie said. The next part, she said all of it without pausing for breath. “The Grand Galloping Gala is the biggest, fanciest, swingiest, cakiest, danciest, most funeriffic party in all of Equestria. It’ll be great, especially when I’m there because I love parties, especially the Grand Galloping Gala because it’s just so fun.”

“Well, I can certainly tell you’re going to be having a fun evening.” I noted, unable to suppress a smile.

“I most certainly will. What are you planning for the Gala?”

“Nothing, really. I don’t have anything planned.” I said honestly.

At this, Pinkie gasped dramatically as if I’d just suddenly said all parties had been declared illegal by royal command. “But how can that be? You’ve gotta have a special plan for the Gala, you just gotta!” Pinkie said.

“Um… why?” I asked unsurely.

“We all have special plans for the Gala, Dusk! It’s what they expect!” Pinkie said.

“Who? Our friends?”

“Yeah!” Pinkie said. “And you’re the one who’s prepared for everything.”

“Yeah, sorry, Pinkie.” I then began to edge away before things get a little out of hand. “I’m going to go and see Fluttershy and Leon now.”

“That’s nice of you.” Pinkie said happily. “Have a smiletastic day, Dusk! And tell me when you have a plan.” Pinkie tapped her face knowingly and bounced off in the opposite direction.

I looked unsurely back into the sky again, then back at Pinkie, and finally shrugged. She was just being herself, as usual. As I set off for Fluttershy’s cottage, I processed this new information. Should I have a plan for the Gala like the rest of them supposedly did or was that just Pinkie in one of those odd moods? I supposed it might make me feel less left out but… what could I do at the Gala that I couldn’t do anywhere else? What would make my evening special? Mentally noting to think about those details later, I continued onwards down the road.

So Rainbow, Shield, and Pinkie would be busy on the night, but I was fairly sure my emotional equal would be free. She was just as tentative about social events as I was, especially with a big group of strange ponies. Maybe Fluttershy and Leon would be free for the Gala as I met them at the cottage and they invited me into Fluttershy’s garden for some tea. At first, the conversation turned to my new pet.

“Oh, she’s doing wonderfully.” I told her happily. “She’s really made a difference in my home.”

“I’m glad she is. The poor thing was so nervous and scared when I first found her, I didn’t think she’d be a pet or friends with anypony.”

“Remind you of somepony?” I asked knowingly. “Maybe that was why I was drawn to her. We are quite alike.”

“You got that right.” Leon said. “You were basically the same when you met me and the boys.”

“Thanks for the reminder, Leon.” I said, sarcastically.

“Yes, I noticed.” She sipped her tea and smiled at me. “I’m sure you’re doing a wonderful job with her.”

“I try my best.” I shrugged, wanting to return to the topic I wished to discuss. “So… the Gala tomorrow night?”

“Oh, yes. It’s going to be wonderful!” she said, dreamily.

“I didn’t think you’d be so excited by a big social gathering.” I noted curiously.

“Well, it’s not so much the dance itself, but the gardens that surround it.” she explained. “The beautiful flowers that grow in the garden will all be in bloom only on the night of the Gala and that’s not all. There are all sorts of animals that live in the gardens, all kinds of different critters and creatures for me and Leon to make new friends with.”

“So…you’ll be busy for the Gala too?” I asked, knowing the answer.

“Yes. We’ll be in the gardens all night.” Leon said, he then came close to me and whispered “And this is will be a good way for me to really impress Fluttershy by helping her befriend those critters.”

After Leon went back to his original position, Fluttershy noticed how forlorn I must look and her smile faltered. “Oh, I’m sorry. Did you want to do something?”

“No. No, I’m fine…”

“You could join us in the gardens, if you like. You’re interested in animals too.”

“Thanks, but I wouldn’t want to bother you on your big evening.” I declined, remembering what Pinkie had said to me. “Besides I, uh… have my own plans for the Gala.”

“Oh, really? What?” I suddenly realized what had come out of my mouth. Why had I said that? I had no such plans at all!

“I, uh… um… I’d rather not say yet, it’s a, um… a surprise.” I tried to cover it up with a smile, hoping they wouldn’t notice.

“Well, if you say so.” Leon said, making me feel thankful that they didn’t notice and didn’t ask any more questions on the matter.

When I left the cottage a few minutes later, I was thoroughly depressed. Even Fluttershy and Leon had a special plan that they’d been waiting for on the night of the Gala. If they had their unique dream for the Gala, there was no doubt the rest of the girls and guys would too, even Twilight. They’d all be busy with them at the Gala, while I’d be on my own for the whole evening. I’d never be able to ask Twilight to dance with me now, not now she’d be so busy…

I sniffed and wiped away the tear that threatened to trickle down my cheek as I stopped to rest under the shade of a nearby tree overlooking Sweet Apple Acres. Suddenly, I wasn’t looking forward to the Grand Galloping Gala at all. I was now wishing that the night would come along and be over and done with as quickly as possible, just so I wouldn't have to suffer the embarrassment of having nothing to do for long, of being even more of an odd one out…

“You’re lookin’ a little bluer than usual.” Dog looked up to see me, wearing my saddlebags and a tender expression. “You okay?”

I sighed, hoping my voice wasn’t shaking from holding back tears. "Not really, no. You don’t have to concern yourself with me though, you’re probably busy.”

“That may be, but I consider a friend in distress of much greater importance. Ya should know that by now.” He placed himself on the ground next to me. “What’s on your mind, Dusk?”

"It’s, um… It’s silly, it’s not important…”

“I’ll be the judge of that. I ain’t leavin’ till ya tell me what’s eatin’ ya.” he said firmly, in typical Dog fashion.

Knowing he was telling the truth, I looked at him. “Dog… do you have plans for the Gala?”

He seemed surprised at the question but answered regardless. "Well, I’m gonna be helpin’ AJ sell the stock there from the farm. Apples, apple fritter, apple fries, apple pie, ya name it, we’re sellin’ it. Should be able to raise a pretty penny for business here on the farm and do some renovations with it. Least, that’s what both me and AJ are hopin’.” He tilted his head sideways. “Why do ya ask?”

“It’s just… well… you all have special plans for the Gala, hopes or dreams to fulfill. And I…” I bowed my head in shame. “I have nothing.”

“Nothin’? Nothin’ for what?” he asked.

“I mean no special plan for the Gala, no secret wishes or childhood dreams to finally live, not like you. I never thought much of the Gala, just as another big social event that I would have no chance of being invited to or enjoying myself at. Now that I’m actually going and I hear about what all of you are hoping to do… I just feel like I’m missing out on something when I shouldn’t be.” I broke eye contact with him, knowing how pathetic I must sound.

“Dusk… I understand why you’re feelin’ like this.” His voice was still gentle and kind. “But I think the fact that ya have no plan for the Gala makes ya just as valid ta come as the rest of us.”

I looked back into his kind, honest face. “Really?”

“Sure, 'cause that means ya can just make it up as ya go. Ya know, get in there, talk to some new ponies, make some new friends, and just have yourself a good time like that. You’re a very different pony from when ya first thought about the Gala, I think. Sure different from the one I met years ago.”

“In a way… yes, I suppose I am.” I agreed, realizing what he was getting at.

“So ya can get in there and show 'em just how different ya really are and just enjoy yourself. Besides,” he added, “we may not be busy all night with what we have planned for the evenin’.”

"Is…that so?" I asked, my spirits rising a little more.

"Ee-yup! We may get some time to spend together durin’ the Gala. Ya never know, we’ll just have to wait and see.” He saw the smile that was growing on my face. “Feelin’ better now, I see.”

“Much better, thank you, Dog.” Giving him my warmest smile and a tip of my trilby, I turned to leave. “If you would excuse me, there’s something I need to do.”

“Sure thing. I gotta get this stuff to the farm anyway. Glad I could help, Dusk!” he called as I galloped off towards the library, my hopes renewed.

This latest news was a great source of comfort for me. Not only did I not feel as bad about the upcoming Gala, but I was also relieved at the discovery that the girls and guys might not be kept busy all night by their own plans, specifically one of the girls. I thought it would be best to ask her, right now, just so that I at least had something to hope for. It would be easier said than done as my stomach was doing backflips and every instinct that I had become accustomed to was screaming at me to stop. Doing my best to ignore them and remember all that Rarity had taught me, I pressed on towards my workplace.

Still smiling, but feeling butterflies begin to flap frantically in his digestive system, I slowed down when I reached the library, caught my breath, and composed myself, entering through the door. They weren’t in the tree itself, but I saw both Twilight and Spike at the top of a nearby hill. Taking a few deep breaths, I went out to meet them, Spike rocking back and forth on his feet while Twilight had her head in a book, an apple standing before her.

Knowing she was busy and secretly looking for an excuse to postpone the moment of truth for now, I watched silently. Twilight soon put aside the book and Spike suddenly watched alertly. She shut her eyes in concentration, her horn aglow with purple magic, an aura surrounding the apple. It suddenly swelled in size as if pumped full of helium, growing a set of wooden wheels and glass windows, as well as a set at the front for a driver to sit and a harness for ponies to attach themselves. I marveled at the apple carriage for about five seconds until it reverted back to its original state.

“Wow! Nice work, Twilight!” Spike praised. “This’ll be perfect for the Gala.”

“I hope so. I just need to try and do the other spell I’m working on, but I think we’ll be ready in time for the Gala. Let’s take a break for…” She stopped and beamed when she saw me. “Oh, hello, Dusk!”

“Huh? Oh, hey, buddy!” Spike said. “How long have you been there?”

“Not long.” I admitted, walking over, trying my best to sound casual. “That was some great magic there. Though I wouldn’t have expected any less.”

“Yeah, pretty awesome, huh?” Spike added as Twilight blushed at the compliment. “I get to be the driver… once Twilight gets the pullers sorted.”

“You’re a dragon of many talents, Spike.” I said. “I’m sure you’ll do a fine job. Looking forward to it?”

“Oh, yeah! I mean,” he added hurriedly. “I’m not into all that girly stuff, if you know what I mean.” he muttered that last sentence in an undertone.

“Don’t worry, I do.” I replied, winking. “But it’ll still be a great evening.”

“Sure, yeah, especially seeing how us Canterlotians will all be back home. Maybe you and me could hang out there, Dusk, see the sights and everything. Do you like donuts?”

“Who doesn’t?” I said.

“Great!” he said brightly. “ʹCause you’re gonna love this donut shop me and Twilight used to go to. And you can show us where you used to hang out.”

“I didn’t frequent many places apart from the library or my house in Canterlot. Even with the guys, there weren’t many places where we would usually hang out longer than at my house.” I admitted. “But it could still be fun, I suppose.”

“Yeah, it will be.” He gave me a fist bump as Twilight came over. “So what brings you here?”

I felt the nerves come back once more, knowing the time was close. “Actually, I came to ask Twilight something.”

“Really? What about? Is there something wrong?” she asked out of concern for me. I was touched by this and echoed her blush.

“Nothing, don’t worry. But… can I talk to you? In private?” I added pointedly to Spike.

“Huh? Oh, right, yeah, of course.” he nodded, walking back down the hill, leaving the two of us alone. As he did, he gave me his own wink and knowing smile, setting off back for the library.

Now I was alone with her, I didn't really know how to begin. I opened my mouth a few times to start speaking, but shut it again when I thought about it a bit more. Twilight must have noticed my discomfort and spoke up instead.

“Are you sure everything’s okay, Dusk? You can talk to me, you know that.”

“I, um… already have.” I said cryptically. “Anyway, um… listen, I was wondering… do you have any plans for the, um… for the Gala?"

“Oh.” She seemed a little disappointed, but she covered it up quickly. “Yes, I intend to spend the evening talking to Princess Celestia. It’s been so long since I’ve had a proper talk with her that this will be a great opportunity to catch up on everything. I’m really looking forward to it. What about you? What do you have planned?”

“Nothing really, I’m just going to go along and see what happens.” I said proudly.

“Good for you. I hope that works out well. I couldn’t imagine going along without some kind of plan for the evening, but I suppose that would work for you.”

“I hope it does.” Summing up all of my courage, I returned to the issue. “Anyway, the reason I asked was… well… I was wondering if, um… if you weren't too busy, that, um… you might… well…”

“Yes?” she prompted gently, not losing her patience with my nervous stammering.

“Um… if you would… like to have a… a dance… with me?” I said quietly. I diverted my gaze to the ground, not daring to look at her face.

“You…you want to dance with me?” she repeated. She sounded just as surprised about this, but I couldn’t tell if she was angry or happy.

“Well, um… I mean, it’s just I've been taking lessons… you know, for the Gala, because it’s a dance and I…I don’t know how to dance so… I was taught and, um… just thought you might…” I trailed off and sighed, thinking that I was just embarrassing myself. “You know what? Never mind. It was a stupid idea anyway. I just thought… Never mind.” I was about to leave, staring at the ground when…

“Wait!” I looked back, daring to look at her face. She was smiling. “I’d like that.”

“P-p-p-pardon?” I asked, hardly daring to believe it.

“Provided I’m not too busy doing the evening then…” She paused, took an intake of breath, and beamed at me. “Then yes, I would lo—I mean very much like to dance with you, Dusk.”

“Y-y-you would?”

“Yes, I would. I’m sure you’re a great dancer.” she added warmly, her own cheeks turning red. “I don’t know much about how to dance myself but…I suppose I could just look at it in a book, right?”

“I’m sure you could.” I said, grinning all the while. “Well, I’ll see you tomorrow then. Good luck with that spell and, um…thank you for accepting my offer.”

“I’ll do my best and thank you for offering.” she said, smiling widely herself. “See you tomorrow evening!”

I absently returned the farewell as I headed back down the hill, trying my best not to leap and whoop for joy until I was out of sight. Once I did, I then leaped, flew into the air, and whooped out loud. She’d said yes! She’d actually said yes! Now, I was definitely looking forward to the Grand Galloping Gala just as much as everypony else.

Author's Note

Now this is truly tremendous. After much consideration and the advice of his friends, Dusk had managed to obtain his own plans for the Grand Galloping Gala: a dance with Twilight Sparkle and a chance at romance. With so many hopes and dreams, only time will tell how this night will turn out. See how the heroes’ best night ever turns out next time!

Hey, guys! What did you think of the chapter? Good for Dusk, huh? Finally got the courage to ask out Twilight and it wasn’t in vain. Now that we got all this taken care of, we can now move on to the moment we’ve all been wait for. Ladies and gentlecolts, I cordially invite you all to the biggest and most special event of the fall season. Ladies, prim your manes and pick out your dresses. Fellas, put on your Sunday best and comb down that hair. Everypony, dress your best because we’re off to the Grand Galloping Gala! Hope to see ya there! Well, that’s all I got for this chapter! Don’t forget to comment and rate the story to tell me what you think!

Chapter 27: The Best Night Ever

I stood in front of a mirror in a changing room at the Carousel Boutique, buttoning up the black with blue pinstripes suit that Rarity had made me all the way back in December. I pulled up my blue tie, adjusting it so that it was straight against my white shirt. My attention was then dragged to my fellow stallions as they spoke to each other, getting fully dressed in the tuxes that Rarity also made for them.

“Well, boys,” Shield said, dressed in his tux, “tonight’s the big night!”

“I still can’t believe it.” Dog said as he adjusted his brooch with his magic. “For the first time in our lives, we’re goin’ to the Grand Gallopin’ Gala!”

“Yeah, and I’m going to it with a date.” Leon said, using his magic to adjust his tie. “Just like how I imagined my first time at the Gala.”

“Date? You and Fluttershy are just going to see the garden.” Shield said with a chuckle.

“Hey, it still counts.” Leon told him. “Besides all the animals, it’ll just be me and Flutters, all alone. If I play my card right, I might finally get myself a girlfriend.”

“Yeah, whatever.” Shield shrugged it off before he spoke to me. “Hey, Dusk! We’re gonna meet up with the girls outside. Ya coming?”

“You guys go on ahead.” I told them. “I’ll be right out.”

“Okay. Come on, boys!” Shield said as he, Dog, and Leon exited the room.

Looking back at the mirror, I thought the scroll on my lapel looked a little out of place, so I adjusted it. Then thought it was better where it was and adjusted it again. Gaining a second thought, it actually looked smarter before and changed it once more. Still feeling the rising nerves in the pit of my stomach, I breathed deeply and looked myself over one more time.

This was it. The big night that we’d all been waiting for. The night of the Grand Galloping Gala in Canterlot. The night that, hopefully, I would be sharing a dance with the mare of my dreams. The girls were all getting ready in their own changing room, putting on make-up, styling their manes, washing their hair, and putting on their gowns. I had just put on my suit and, after I make-shift my tail to look a bit less scruffy, I combed my mane as best I could and put on my hat. I was as ready as I would ever be. I also had a lilac in my front pocket, which I intended to give to Twilight. Rarity told me it would be a wonderfully romantic gesture and so far she hadn't steered me wrong.

Despite my fear, I couldn’t help but also feel excited by the whole thing. Perhaps the girl’s ecstatic attitude for the Gala was starting to rub off on me or perhaps it was to do with the fact that, until I danced with Twilight, I had absolutely no idea what I was going to do at the Gala until I got there and even then I wouldn’t have a clue. Either way, I was going to make sure that I enjoyed the night and made the most of it. I certainly wouldn’t be going back any day soon, so I might as well.

Just as I was making sure my hat looked alright, I jumped as there was a knock on the door. Collecting myself, but not looking away from the mirror, I declared “It’s fine, come in.”

I heard it open and then Twilight's voice. “We’re all ready to get going, Dusk. Are you set?”

“Yes, let me just…” I straightened it up one more time and nodded. “Yes, I’m ready to…” My words caught in my throat as I beheld Twilight in her gown.

This was the first time I’d seen Twilight in her dress and I was completely at a loss for words. The main flowing body of her gown was a midnight blue, decorated with bright white and aqua blue stars at the hem that twinkled in the night. The saddle that held the dress in place was also decorated in the same way, as were the ice-blue shoes that she wore on her hooves. Another of these stars was being worn in her ear, shining as brightly as her radiant purple eyes. The whole image made it seem as if she had fallen down from the night sky, a pony from the heavens come to grace Equestria with her enchanting presence.

“Um, Dusk?” Her voice brought me back to reality, where I realized that I had been openly staring at her. She herself was now blushing from my open staring.

“I, um… I… sorry, Twi.” I mumbled, feeling like an idiot.

“It’s okay.” She turned on the spot and looked shyly at me. “How do I look?”

“Well, um… you…” As usual, I was embarrassed to provide comment on this kind of thing, but I still said that first thing that had come to mind. “Twilight, you look…incredible.”

Her blush deepened, as did mine, but she still smiled. “Thank you and you look…very handsome yourself.”

“You…you think so?” I hadn’t expected this at all.

“You certainly do and…well, yes.” she affirmed with a nervous laugh. She seemed too embarrassed to say anymore, as was I. “So…shall we go?”

“Um, yeah… Good idea.” Scolding myself for how stupid I had been there, but still reveling in the fact she thought I was handsome, I walked with her down the stairs. “Oh, I almost forgot… here.” I pulled out the lilac and put it behind her other ear.

“Oh, Dusk, it’s lovely.” She glanced at it and gazed at me warmly. “Thank you. I’ll wear it for the whole evening.”

“That means a lot to me.” I said sincerely, feeling a little more confident now. “Shall we?”

“We shall.” she responded smartly, giggling as we arrived at the bottom of the stairs.

We reached the main entrance of the Boutique, where the girls and guys were all waiting and ready to go. The guys looked stylish in their tuxes and the girls all looked amazing in their individually styled gowns, but in my opinion, Twilight was the best of them all, though I didn't dare say this out loud. I faced them all and bowed, doing my best to step into the role of the gentlecolt Rarity so often referred to me as. If we were going to an event in Canterlot, I may as well behave by Canterlot standards.

“Good evening, ladies. May I say you are all looking quite resplendent tonight?” There was the odd murmur of thanks and Pinkie cried out “Sure!” in her shrill voice, Twilight blushing once more. “The Gala awaits you all. If you would follow me, I shall escort you to the carriage.”

Holding the door open for them, I let the girls step into the carriage, along with Leon. Then me, Shield, and Dog crossed around to the front and attached ourselves to the harness. We would be pulling the carriage, along with one other stallion, as the mice that Twilight had turned into “horses” had been chased away by Rarity’s cat. This was a much more practical solution anyway. Spike sat in the driver's seat, holding onto reigns, and dressed in a small black tuxedo with a red bow-tie.

“Ready, bro?” Spike asked.

“When you are, my scaley friend.” At a light tap of the reigns, me and the others set off towards the shining lights of Canterlot.

On the way, Spike talked about how he had planned an insider’s tour of Canterlot, mentioning how he would show Applejack and Dog the golden apple tree owned by Princess Celestia, Rarity the crown jewels, and Pinkie his favorite donut shop. He would have liked to spend the evening with me, his fellow assistant, but tonight was about what I could do at the Gala, what I would see. So when Spike asked where I would like to go, I only responded with:

“Surprise me.”

“Then let’s get moving!” He gave a hard flick of the reigns, making a sharp pain rise in my hindquarters.

“Hey!” Shield, Dog and the other stallion said with anger.

“Oops, sorry…” Spike said nervously.

“It’s fine.” I assured, my eyes watering. “Leave it, it’s not worth it.” I added to the other stallion, who was glaring at Spike.

“If he wasn’t friends with my neighbor, Rarity…” he grumbled, but didn’t finish.

“You know, seeing Dash in a dress like that…” Shield said with a smile, looking up at the sky. “She’s actually pretty hot.”

“What’d ya say?” Dog asked, raising a brow at Shield.

“I’m just saying.” Shield said, keeping his smile. “Dash is pretty awesome, but in that dress of hers, she’s totally a fox.”

“Fox?” I said with an amused chuckle.

Dog laughed a little before he said “Shield’s got a crush on Rainbow Dash!”

“Hey, not so loud!” Shield retorted, a blush forming on his cheeks.

“Don’t worry, Shield.” I assured him, hearing Rainbow talking with the rest of the girls. “I’m sure that Rainbow Dash can’t hear us.”

“Oh, good.” He sighed in relief. “Because let it be known that I don’t have a crush on Rainbow Dash! I just think she looks good in that dress.”

“Whatever ya say, Shield.” Dog said as he looked forward. “Whatever ya say.”

We reached Canterlot as the stars lit up the sky, though they were drowned out from the lights of the Gala. Somehow, the royal city looked even more majestic at night, sparkling like a diamond from the bright lights that shone against the white stone. We joined the line of other carriages bearing our own guests. Once we reached the drop-off point, the other stallion offered to bring around the carriage for me while I went inside.

“You sure you don’t need help?” I offered as me, Shield, and Dog released ourselves.

“Nah, I’m fine. You go in and have a great time with your friends.” he offered, smiling as he took the carriage around the back. Nice guy. I thought, turning to face the girls who had all stepped out of the carriage.

“Wow! You all look…amazing!” Spike marveled.

We, however, were all looking in the direction of the Gala, transfixed by the beauty of it. “I can’t believe we're finally here. With all that we've imagined, the reality of this night is sure to make this… The Best Night Ever!”

At Twilight’s declaration, we all burst into song.

At the gala,

At the gala;

Fluttershy was the first to take up the tune.

At the gala, in the garden,
We’re going to see them all.
All the creatures, we’ll befriend them at the gala!

At the gala.

Then Leon started after her.

All the birds and the critters,
They will love us, big and small;
We’ll become good friends forever,

With the last part, these two sung it together.

Right here at the Gala!

All our dreams will come true, right here at the Gala! At the Gala!

As they began to march towards the Gala, Applejack and Dog took their cue starting with Applejack with the first verse and Dog with the second verse and in repeat.

At the gala,

(It’s amazing)

We will sell them;

(That you heard of)

All our appletastic treats!

(Yummy, yummy)

Hungry ponies,

(Give us samples)

They will buy them;

(We will buy them)

Caramel apples, apple sweets!

(Gimme some)

This last one, they sung together.

And we’ll earn a lot of money,

For the Apple Family!

All our dreams and our hopes from now until hereafter.
All that we've been wishing for will happen at the Gala.

At the Gala!

The stallion unicorns who had been singing back-up bowed so that their horns created an arch tunnel that Rarity graciously walked through.

At the gala, all the royals,
They will meet fair Rarity.
They will see I’m just as regal at the Gala!

(At the Gala)

I will find him, my prince charming,
And how gallant he will be.
He will treat me like a lady,
Tonight at the Gala!

This is what we've been waiting for to have the best night ever.
Each of us will live our dreams tonight at the Gala!

At the Gala.

Up overhead, I heard a fanfare, a rumble like distant thunder, and actually ducked as the Wonderbolts soared above, lightning streaking in their wake. Just as Rainbow and Shield did the same thing with their share in this song.

Been dreamin’, we’ve been waitin’,
To fly with those great ponies.

The Wonderbolts, their daring tricks,
Spinning 'round and having kicks.

Perform for crowds of thousands.
They’ll shower us with diamonds!

The Wonderbolts will see us right here at the Gala~!

All we’ve longed, for all we’ve dreamed, our happy-ever-after.
Finally will all come true right here at the Grand Gala!

At the Gala!

As ponies trailed into the Gala, one pink Earth pony bounced up and down in their midst.

I’m here at the Grand Gala,
For it is the best party.
But the one thing it was missing,
Was a pony named Pinkie.
For I am the best at parties,
All the ponies will agree.
Ponies playing, ponies dancing,
With me at the Grand Gala!

Happiness and laughter at the Gala.
At the Gala!

Now the music took up a slower, mournful tone that picked up in tempo as I took up my part. Mine was more reserved, quieter than the others had been.

As wonderful and magical,
As this great night seems,
I have no secret wishes,
No harbored hopes or dreams.

This is the night,
That my friends have all hoped and longed for.
I just hope to share a dance,
With the sweet mare that I care for.
As for other surprises,
This night has in store for me.
I’ll just have to wait and see.

A chance for a starlit romance at the Gala.
At the Gala.

Feeling a little better, I looked up to see Princess Celestia sail across the sky, Twilight watching her fly.

At the Gala,

(At the Gala)

With the princess,

(With the princess)

Is where I’m going to be.

(She will be)

We will talk all about magic,
And what I’ve learned and seen.

(She will see)

It is going to be so special,
As she takes time just for me!

This will be the best night EVER!
Into the Gala, we must go,
We're ready now, we’re all a glow!
Into the Gala, let’s go in,
And have the best night ever!
Into the Gala, now’s the time,
We’re ready and we look divine.

Now we all marched to the Gala, taking up the chorus one at a time.

First, Fluttershy and Leon.

Into the Gala,
Meet new friends!

Then Applejack and Dog.

Into the Gala,
Sell some apples!

Then Rarity.

Into the Gala,
Find my prince!

Then Rainbow and Shield.

Prove we’re great,
As Wonderbolts are!

And then me.

As for me,
Just wait and see.

To meet!

To sell!

To find!

To prove!

To whoop!

To see!

To talk!

Into the Gala, into the Gala!
And we’ll have the BEST NIGHT EVER!
At the Gala!

No one’s view

“Yeah! This is gonna be the best night ever.” Spike said as he came up behind the group. “You know why? ʹCause we’re all gonna spend time at the Gala together.” Just then, the ponies all dashed off in the excitement to see the wonders of the Gala, leaving Spike by himself. “Or not.”

Dusk’s view

Trying to enjoy the evening, I walked into one of the sparkling hallways which packed full of upstanding, well-dressed ponies from all sects of pony society. Doing my best to remember my Canterlot standards, I walked with dignity, back straight, head held not too high, and walked with the group to one of the halls. I paused at the door and held it open for two mares who were walking in behind me.

“After you.” I said politely, bowing my head. The two of them seemed quite surprised at my chivalry, but smiled regardless.

“Thank you.” one of them said, the mare being with a green coat of fur and matching dress. She was about to walk through, but then stopped and looked me over again. “Hey, did you go to Celestia’s School for Gifted Unicorns?”

“Um… yes, I did.” I answered. “Why? Did you?”

“Of course! Me and my friend both went and I thought I saw you somewhere before.” she remarked, only glancing at him, then turning her eyes impatiently to the hall.

“Did you now? Wait a minute…” Thinking back now, something came to mind.

That fateful day, when the Mare in the Moon had vanished, I had been walking to the library and two mares had passed by me as I went, one of which greeted me. I also remember from another time that I had walked to the library, the day of which I met Shield, Leon, and Dog. They’d been talking about me, the green mare considering going over to talk to me, while her friend (the dark pink one) had advised her against it. How strange fate could be.

“I know you two.” They looked quite surprised at this, so I clarified. “I mean, er…in passing. It was the, um…the Summer Sun Celebration, when Nightmare Moon was released from imprisonment. I was walking to the library and you greeted me.”

“What? What the hay are you…?” The pink one frowned and then realized. “Hey, yeah! I remember now. Um… Dusk! Yeah, the guy with the entourage! Man, I still remember how before you were a little, lonely stallion, always drifting around the place.”

“Prim! That’s rude!” the green one hissed and gave me a sympathetic grimace. “Sorry, I remember too. You probably don’t want to hear about that. Sorry for reminding you of your lonely days.”

“Think nothing of it.” I said, waving it away. “I hold no ill will for either of you, though I might suggest we move. We’re, uh…blocking the door.” Sure enough, the line was starting to build behind them, so we entered the glittering hall, lined with sculptures and ribbons.

“Well, it’s nice to meet you in person. You seem so…different.” the green mare remarked. “More than the last time we saw you.”

“I am different, though I’m still much the same.” Feeling surer of myself now we were on good terms, I bowed my head again. “Dusk Noir, at your service.”

“I’m Mirror Shine.” the green mare introduced. “My friend is Prim Proper.” Once again, Prim only muttered her greeting.

“A pleasure meeting you both.” I said regardless of her reaction to me. “Are you with anypony or is it just you?"

“We’re actually off to meet our boyfriends.” Prim pointed out sharply. “Come on, Mirror! Let’s go!”

“Hey, you’re not busy tonight, are you? Why don’t you come with us?” she offered.

“Really? I wouldn’t want to impose, that’s all.”

“Not at all. You can come with us. Right, Prim?” she asked pointedly.

She looked as if she was about to object, but sighed and shrugged. “Whatever, sure. Just don’t get in our way.”

“That would be the last thing I would do.” Keeping a polite smile on and pleased that things seemed to be going well so far, I followed them through the hall.

Twilight’s view

Looking around for the Princess, I headed toward a room with a large staircase that split into two different directions as I ascended upward. There, at the splitting point, was Princess Celestia herself. Some ponies were going up to see greet her while a few others were chatting on the ground floor. I all but ran ahead of a pair of ponies making their way towards the Princess.

“Princess Celestia!” I said, excitedly reaching the top of the middle staircase where she was waiting.

“Twilight!” Princess Celestia said to me. “It is so lovely to see my star student.”

“Oh, I’m so excited to be here!” I said to her. “We have so much to catch up on.”

“Well, I want you right by my side the entire evening, so we'll have plenty of time together.”

“That’s just what I was hoping you’d say.” I said as I went on to stand beside her. Looking at the violet Dusk gave me, it didn’t take me long to remember what Dusk and I planned to do. “Um… actually, maybe not the whole evening. I sort of have other plans for tonight too.”

“Oh, is that so?” Celestia asked me, sounding a bit curious. “And I believe that these other plans have to do with your friends?”

“Well, yes—I mean, no! I mean…” the princess giggled as I tried to come up with the best answer. After recomposing myself, I then tried my best to tell her, finding it hard to tell her what I agreed to do with Dusk. “Yesterday, Dusk asked me to… dance with him here at the Gala and I said yes. I don’t want to let him down, so I’m afraid we won’t have much time to talk.”

“That is quite alright, Twilight.” She assured me. “I’ll make sure that you don’t miss your dance with your assistant.”

“Thank you, Princess.” Looking to the flower behind my ear, I gently placed a hoof on it and allowed my thoughts to drift to Dusk. Feeling the warmth on my cheeks, I was looking forward to my dance with him.

Rarity’s view

While wandering through the halls, to my surprise, I caught sight of Prince Blueblood, busily chatting with somepony before making his way outside. Before he made his exit outside, I saw him smile in my direction, an action of which caused me to squeal in excitement.

“Hurry, Rarity!” I said to myself, before going on hold my haste as to not frighten my prince. “Oh, but not too fast.” I then made haste once again. “But don’t want to lose him!” Then I remembered myself. “Wait! Have to play it cool.” I then hurried outside. “Oh, but don’t be cold! I can’t lose him, I can’t! He’s everything I imagined!” Finally making my way out into the rose garden, I watched as Prince Blueblood picked a rose. I couldn’t help but smile seeing his handsome features simply glowing, walking over to introduce myself. “Even better than I imagined.”

Leon’s view

“Okay, Flutters,” I said to Fluttershy as we made our way to the garden, “keep an eye out for any animals. I hear that they roam freely amongst the garden, so we can be able to catch sight of one at any time.” Just then a little bird flew just above my head, chirping away.

“Oh, my! A meadowlark!” She said as we followed it deeper in the garden before hearing it giving a friendly chirp.

“Oh, I think she’s calling out to us.” I said, recognizing the welcoming chirp of a bird.

“It’s exactly what I wished for!” Flutter then hummed a sweet tune, the bird whistled the tune back. With that, we followed the tune in hopes of getting to meet the bird face to face.

Dog’s view

Moving our cart over to someplace full of ponies, AJ and I were ready to sell some apple treats. With a single buck of my hind legs, the cart opened up into a selling booth loaded with all kinds of apple treats. We were just about to get ready with promoting and advertising our when we got our first customer, said customer being Soarin of the Wonderbolts that was walking by.

“Howdy, partner!” AJ said to him. “Ya hungry?”

“As a horse!” Soarin said to her.

“Well, what ya hankerin’ for?” She asked. “Caramel apple? Apple pie? Apple fritter? Apple fries?”

“I’ll take that big apple pie!” Soarin said, eyeballing the pie excitedly.

“Well, thank you kindly, sir!” AJ said as Soarin dropped off the bits and took the pie by the mouth before walking walked away. “Yee-haw! In the first minute, we made out first sale. Just like I expected.”

“Then let’s keep it up!” I said before we then got to promoting and advertising.

Shield’s view

Looking over to the VIP section, me and Dash watched as Soarin made his way over with a big pie in his mouth. He had just reached the gate before Spitfire went over to him.

“Always hungry after a show, eh, Soarin?” Spitfire teased.

“Heh. Yeah!” Soarin answered, accidentally losing the pie in his mouth. “My pie!” Luckily, Dash managed to save the day and catch the falling pie in time.

“You saved it!” Soarin exclaimed, happily. “Thanks.”

“Hey, no prob.” Rainbow answered, trying to play it cool.

“Nice save, Dash.” I said to her with a proud smile.’

“Hey, I know you!” Spitfire said to her. “You’re the pony that saved us in Cloudsdale and won the Best Flyer Competition.” She then looked to me. “And you’re her Earth pony friend that can walk on clouds, right?”

“Hay yeah!” Dash told her. “Name’s Rainbow Dash. And this is Shield.”

“Well, Rainbow Dash, looks like your skills saved us again. Oh, well, at least they saved Soarin’s apple pie.”

“Yeah.” Soarin sighed happily as he gobbled up the pie noisily from the floor.

“You and Shield wanna come hang with us?” Spitfire asked.

“Sure. Why not?” Dash said as the VIP tape was opened and Spitfire and Soarin head through. “Shield, do you see what’s happening?”

“Yeah, Dash.” I told her as I couldn’t hold my smile either. “We’re hanging out with the Wonderbolts!” Dash gave a girly squeal and giggle before we went off to catch up to them.

Pinkie Pie’s view

Bouncing happily around, I managed to find the main ballroom of the Gala.

“The shiny dance floor… The pretty party ponies… Ooh, the fancy band…” Pinkie gushed as her excitement went into overdrive, seeing the shiny and sparkly dance floor, a group of pretty-dressed party ponies near a giant statue, and a band of ponies playing a piano, violin, tuba, and a harp.

“Pretty! Shiny! Fancy!” I was so anxious that I couldn’t contain my excitement any more. “Gotta dance!”

With that, I broke out in song.

I’m at the Grand Galloping Gala!
I’m at the Grand Galloping Gala!
I’m at the Grand Galloping Gala!
It’s all I ever dreamed!

As I kept on singing, I bounced around, did the can-can, even jumped up to the statue. I also popped about the band and even hugged a few ponies.

It’s all I ever dreamed! Woo-hoo!
It’s all I ever dreamed! Yippee!
I’m at the Grand Galloping GalaaaaaaaaaaAAAAAAAAAAAA!

I was having so much fun until I looked and saw that most of the party ponies were giving me glares and dirty looks.

It’s all I’ve ever…dreamed?

Finishing my very quietly and feeling a little embarrassed, I watched as the other ponies snootily walked away from me, leaving me to sit in the middle of the floor alone.

Dusk’s view

After walking through the hall for a while, the girls and I soon met up with two stallions, one a unicorn and the other a Pegasus, who bestowed their respective girlfriends with a kiss on the lips, whilst I patiently waited. I couldn’t help but feel a twinge of envy for the two stallions. They had managed to capture the hearts of their mares, no doubt with the impressive muscles that they were both gifted with and probably with significantly less effort. I glanced down at my own legs along with my arms (especially while they were concealed). I wished that I had muscles as impressive as they did and was reminded at how much smaller I was compared to most stallions. Not by much, but enough for the two of them to look down on me. Maybe if I could just be a little taller…

“Hey, Dusk, come over!” Mirror said as I walked over, feeling nervous as the two stallions looked at me. “Boys, meet Dusk, an old classmate of mine. Dusk, this is my boyfriend Jock. That pegasus over there is Muscles, Prim’s boyfriend.”

“It’s nice to meet you both.” I said, hold up my claw for a friendly shake.

“Yeah, nice to meet you too.” Jock said as he shook my claw for a bit.

“Yeah, pretty cool.” Muscles said, doing the same.

As they shook my claw, their eyes also seemed to linger at how small I was while I cringed at how tight their hoofshakes were. If they were bothered by my presence, they didn’t show it.

“So what do you do, Dusk?” Mirror asked kindly, Jock’s foreleg around her.

“I have an occupation in Ponyville.” I explained. “I…”

“A what?” Muscles rudely asked.

“It means a job.” Prim said impatiently. “I don’t know why you’d want to work in a little dump like that though.”

“Funny. My friend Leon said the same thing and now he enjoys living in the town.” I said before giving an uncomfortable cough and speaking to Muscles. “Yes, she’s right. What I mean is that I have a job in Ponyville.”

“Oh, why didn’t you just say?” He frowned at me. “Speak plain English, dude.”

“Right.” I said with a chuckle.

“What’s so funny?” He asked me.

“It’s nothing.” I told him. “Just that my other friend Shield asks me the same thing from time to time. Okay, what was I saying?”

“You were telling us about your job.” Mirror prompted. At least she seemed nice.

“Oh, yes. Well, I work at the library there as second assistant to Twilight Sparkle.” I took a sip from my drink. “I believe you know her as she did attend the school.”

“Oh, yeah. Unsociable Twilight Sparkle.” Prim remarked. “Always studying but never making friends. I think she thought she was better than us because she’s the Princess’ personal student.”

“Yeah. You said it, babe.” Muscles agreed. “I feel for ya, dude. Must be pretty boring working in a library all day.”

“Actually, it’s quite interesting.” That resulted in the two of them raising their eyebrows in surprise. I saw Muscles lean and whisper something in Prim’s ear, at which she giggled. I tried to ignore what he was saying, but I couldn’t help but make out something that sounded like “geek”.

I remained with them as the evening passed on, passing the time with idle conversation, though Prim was still rather cold and distant with me. Sometimes I earned some admiration with a joke that I made or something that I said about my life in Ponyville, but most of the time they sniggered at how rather un-stallion-like I was. One time I managed to succeed with the former was when Mirror asked me this.

“Hey, wait. Didn’t you compete in this year’s Magical Talent of Equestria?”

“Yes, I did. You were there to see it?” I asked her.

“Yeah, your performance was really good.” she remarked.

“What kind of magic was that anyway?” Prim asked, her interest a little piqued.

“Mine.” I replied simply, demonstrating it by making swirls of color fly around their heads before vanishing.

“Hey, that’s pretty cool.” Muscles remarked as he tried to touch it, but I made it flinch like a living thing.

“How come it’s not your cutie mark?” Jock asked, watching as one swirled around his legs.

“It, um… it just isn’t.” I said feebly, cutting off the magic.

“So you got that piece of paper instead? Man, that’s lame.” he sniggered, making me flush.

As a result talking to them, I was—needless to say—beginning to regret coming with them. I was only staying with them because I thought it might get better if I remained with them longer and that they’d warm to me. That didn’t seem to be happening and consequently, I was losing my confidence and started to stammer and pause a little more, which wasn’t helping my situation. Soon, I would have to leave and find something else that might occupy my evening.

“So, Dusk, what do like to do in Ponyville?” asked Mirror, who had been silently scolding the other three.

“Oh, well, um… reading in my home, going to the spa, um… taking tea, just…”

“What?” Muscles guffawed. “Going to the spa? What do you like getting hooficures and seaweed wraps? Sad ʹcause ya chipped a hoof?”

“Or claw, in this case?” Prim said, snickering with her boyfriend.

“I-I-I, um… I…” I stammered once more, unsure as to what to say.

“And taking tea? Oh, how lovely.” Jock said in a mock posh voice. “You wear a frilly dress and a ribbon in your hair too?”

This made me cast my head down in utter mortification. In all of this, I’d completely forgotten that the latter two activities weren’t something that most stallions did in their spare time. I felt so humiliated and ashamed, the two of them laughing away, even Prim sniggering away while Mirror was in an unsure silence. Not wanting to stay any longer, I dared to glance up.

“Geez, I thought having that entourage would make you more of a stallion after being stuck in a house full of hens.” Muscles said to me. “But you’re more of a mare than I thought.”

“I see… if you would excuse me, gentlemen, ladies.” Bowing my head, I fast-walked out of the hall away from them.

“Dusk, wait!” Mirror had caught up to me, her expression pitying. “I’m sorry about them they… they don’t mean it. Please, come on back and I'm sure they’ll apologize.”

I tried my best to control the shaking in my voice. “Thank you, Miss Shine. But… I would prefer some time alone… if it’s all the same with you.”

She looked like she might argue, but gave me an understanding nod. “I get it… I need to get back. Sorry again.” From there, I then left without looking back.

Rarity’s view

Casually sniffing a rose, I was surprised by the sudden appearance of a certain prince before me.

“Well, hello.” He greeted me in a regal manner. “I am Prince Blueblood.”

“I am Rarity.” I returned the greeting. “Oh, my! What a lovely rose.”

“You mean...this rose?” said Prince Blueblood as he used his magic to pick a red rose from the bush. I smiled for it appeared he was going to give it to her. But I was mistaken as he then pulled it away and claimed it for himself. “Thank you. It goes with my eyes.” I could only give a moan at how awkward the moment had become.

Leon’s view

Going deeper into the garden, Flutters kept on humming as we tried to follow the singing of the meadowlark in the distance.

“Listen! I think the chirping is close.” I said, causing Flutters to gasp.

“Our little meadowlark is right around this bend!” She said with excitement as we rushed towards it.

After taking a turn, we were then surprised the find that, instead of a bird, we found a pale brown stallion. Seeing his dark gray mane, beard, and tail along with his tall, sagged, green hat, I knew this pony as the old groundskeeper.

“Mr. Greenhooves?” I asked, getting his attention.

“Hm?” he said as he noticed me. “Why, if it isn’t old Leon. Fancy meetin’ you here.”

“Yes, it’s nice to see you too.” I said to him as I looked around for the meadowlark. “Hey, you wouldn’t have hearda meadowlark around, would you?”

“Hm… not that I recall. Haven’t heard nothin’, but me whistlin’.” He said before he whistled, revealing the chirping we heard was actually him.

“Wait, that’s the chirping we heard.” I said, surprised to find we were following Mr. Greenhooves instead of the bird. “Was that you?”

“Yep!” he told me. “I love whistlin’ while I work.” He continued to whistle as he raked some leaves.

“Wow. Can’t believe I mistook you for a bird.” I said with an embarrassed chuckle.

“I can see that.” He said before he looked past me. “My, and who’s this pretty, little lady?”

“Oh, this is Fluttershy.” I said, doing introductions. “She’s a friend of mine from Ponyville. Flutters, this is Mr. Greenhooves, the local groundskeeper.”

“It’s a pleasure to meet you.” He tipped his hat to her. “Well, I guess I’ll leave you two young ponies. Enjoy the gardens!”

“We will, thanks!” I told him before we then walked away, Flutters looking a little disappointed. “Hey, don’t worry. I’m sure if we keep looking, we’re bound to find some animals. Just then, we heard some animal noises and looked forward to find a collection of trees and grounds filled with different kinds of creatures.

“Oh, Leon, look! A toco toucan!” Flutters said, her warm smile returning. “And a spider monkey! And, oh! Is that a wallaroo?” She quickly flew in, but this caused all the animals and birds to run away and hide before she could settle down and land. “Oh, Fluttershy, you’re such a loudmouth.” I then went over to comfort her.

Shield’s view

It was great that the Wonderbolts invited us to hang out, but me and Dash barely got to talk to them before they started talking to other ponies, a huge crowd of their fans blocking us wherever we went. It got to the point where Dash started hopping up and down to try and get noticed.

“Okay, that’s it.” I said, making Dash stop hopping. “If we’re ever gonna hang with Spitfire and Soarin, we need to get through these ponies.” Right there, while Dash ducked under some dresses, I pushed my way through the crowd. “Excuse me! Make way! Stallion coming through!” Surprisingly, I was able to hear Dash’s voice over all the commotion.

“Hey, Spitfire! You ever done a rain cloud double backflip?” Seeing Spitfire talking to somepony without even looking at Dash, I knew that these other ponies were talking too loud for her to hear Dash. Seeing Soarin around, I then went over to talk to him.

“Hey, Soarin! You ever soared past lightning?” I said to him, talking loud so he could hear me. “It’s awesome!” But I ended up getting the same as Dash as Soarin couldn’t hear me either as he then walked away from me. Now I was starting to get a little ticked off. I hated being ignored like this, especially by the Wonderbolts.

Twilight’s view

I tried to spend time with Princess Celestia, but she was too busy shaking hoofs with other ponies and it prove to create quite a struggling to speak with her.

“Welcome to the Grand Galloping Gala.” Princess Celestia said to another pony.

“Princess!” I said, just so excited to talk to her. “I’ve been so excited to spend time with you and…”

“Yes. Me too, Twi…” Princess Celestia was cut off as another pony approached. “Oh, good evening. Welcome to the Gala.” She then returned to her conversation with me. “Which was why I…” Princess Celestia was cut off again. This had been going on for a while now. “Ladies, lovely to see you again.” I just sighed to myself as I noticed that the line of ponies seemed to be getting bigger, not smaller, as time went by. I was sure some of these ponies had already come up.

“Looks like getting a chance to talk to the Princess is gonna be a magic trick in itself.” I said, speaking quietly so nopony would hear my disappointment. Though what I feel depressed about the most was that I would possibly miss my dance with Dusk, especially when he was obviously looking forward to it.

Dusk’s view

I stopped out in one of the hallways, which was mostly empty and rested my head on a wall.

“How could I have been so stupid?" I whispered scornfully. “This isn't what I had in mind for the Gala.”

I let a few tears trickle down my cheek, still grimacing from their hurtful words and laughter. I was meant to be having a good time here, yet all I had gained was scorn and ridicule, a reminder that I was a weak little stallion, not big and tough like the rest of them. There wasn't even any point in staying now, the girls would all be having a wonderful time. I didn't want to spoil their evening with my misery. Maybe I would just walk home, not bother them…they wouldn't want that… I’d never even got to dance with Twilight…

Dog’s view

While we were grateful that we managed to make one sale, things weren’t fairing any better for me and AJ after that as we waited patiently by our stand.

“First minute, first sale.” She said as several ponies walked by, timing going by faster than a jackrabbit. “Second… fourth… sixth… sixtieth…” As time went by, most of the ponies only seemed to snub and ignore us. Not one of them was interested in any of our apple goods.

“At this rate, we’re never gonna make enough bits before the Gala’s over.” I said, worried that wouldn’t be able to reach our quota.

“This ain’t what I expected at all.” AJ sighed sadly, leaning a bit on the stand.

Pinkie Pie’s view

“I’m at the Grand Galloping Gala…” I tried to sing, but lost heart since I had been left alone at a table, shunted and snubbed by the other party ponies, “and it’s not what I dreamed.”

Rarity’s view

After reaching a fine seating grounds, Prince Blueblood went to prepare a cushion so we could sit on the grass. But I prepared to sit only for the stallion to take the entire pillow for himself.

“This isn’t at all what I imagined.” I was truly disappointed for this was not what I expected from my prince charming.

Twilight’s view

“Good evening!” Princess Celestia said as she continued to greet ponies. “So nice to meet you. Welcome!” While the ponies smiled, I was now feeling ignored.

“This isn’t what I hoped.” I said to myself, disappointed that I wasn’t able to talk to Celestia.

Shield’s view

After trying to getting the Wonderbolts attention, we lost Spitfire and Soarin before we even had a chance to talk. It was just the two of us surrounded by a whole bunch of random ponies.

“This isn’t hanging out.” Dash said, looking pretty disappointed that we weren’t able to talk to our heroes.

Leon’s view

Flutters tried the best she could to greet and spend time with the animals, but they all kept running, hiding, and/or flying away from her.

“This isn’t what I wished for.” Flutters said as I then went over to comfort her.

Dusk’s view

Suddenly in my moment of depression, something made me go against that, made me wipe away my tears and stand with a determined expression, gripping the good luck charm that was concealed beneath my shirt. Giving up like this, that was the old Dusk. Not this Dusk. This was one little slip-up, with one little group of ponies among hundreds. The evening was still young and I still had yet to dance with Twilight, possibly the only thing I did have planned. I wasn’t going to let this put me down and spoil my night. I may have not waited and dreamed for this night like my friends, but that doesn’t mean I can’t try and let it pass me by. Somehow, I was going to make it my night!

Twilight’s view

“No!” I exclaimed, not willing to give up. I am going to talk with the princess!

Rarity’s view

“I’ve waited my whole life…” I said, determined to find my prince in Blueblood.

Leon’s view

“…for this moment!” Flutters was saying, not willing to give up on befriending the animals in the garden.

Pinkie Pie’s view

“And I’m not going to…” I promised myself for I was going to have the best party ever!

Dog’s view

“…let it slip by!” AJ was saying, still going to try to make money for Sweet Apple Acres.

Shield’s view

“If it’s the last thing I do…” Dash was really fired up on getting to hang out with the Wonderbolts.

Dusk’s view

“I’m going to make this…” I said to myself, making my vow on this night. I will have my dance with Twilight!

No one’s view

“…the best night ever!” Dusk and the girls said at once, more than ready to turn things around.

Dusk’s view

Walking around the halls, I debated as to what to do. I definitely wasn’t going to go back into the hall where my mockers were and I wasn’t sure I wanted to try my luck with anypony else. I really wanted to spend time with somepony I knew, but I wasn’t prepared to disturb the girls on their special night and didn’t even know where to start looking for Spike. I thought of Twilight, no doubt absorbed in conversation with Princess Celestia, waiting for the moment we would share our dance. I wished Princess Luna was around, I could at least talk to her… Wait, that’s it! That’s how I could have a good time at the Gala until I could dance with Twilight. I resolved to find the Princess of the Night and spend some time with her. So, I set off to search for her.

I ended up running what felt like the whole of Canterlot searching for her. She wasn’t greeting the guests with Celestia at the entrance (I had to resist the urge to go and see Twilight), she wasn’t anywhere outside or near the gardens, she wasn’t at the VIP section of the Gala, nor was she in the dance hall. I searched all over the Gala, but couldn’t find any sign of her anywhere. I paused to think in one of the hallways. Where could she possibly be? Would it be worth asking somepony?

“Hey, you okay, sir?” a friendly voice asked. I turned to see a familiar white-coated unicorn stallion with a blue mane standing behind me. He wore the bright purple with gold finish armor only bestowed to the Captain of the Guard.

As a result, I stood a little straighter out of respect for him. “I’m fine. Thanks, Captain. But…” I paused to think. Perhaps he would be willing to help. “Actually, do you know where I might find Princess Luna? I’ve not been able to find her around the Gala.”

“Do you know her?” the captain asked, not suspiciously but still sounding concerned.

“Yes, she invited me here once and we got on quite well.” I dared to make a joke. “Don’t worry. I’m not an assassin or, um… anything like that.”

To my relief, he laughed light-heartedly. “Sorry, it’s always good to check. Well, from what I hear, she didn’t really plan on attending the Gala.”

“Really? Why?”

“Don’t know really.” the captain shrugged. “Princess Celestia wouldn’t say much. She just told me to get on with security arrangements for the Gala.” He gave me a sort of admiring smile. “If you think you can help her, she’s in the Star Tower on the west side of the palace.”

“I know where it is.” I nodded, recalling where she’d had tea with me. “Thank you, captain. If something is wrong, I’ll see what I can do.”

“I’m sure you will.” he said. “I’d better get back to my post. Nice meeting you.”

“Likewise, captain.” I saluted. “Maybe we’ll meet again sometime in the future.”

“Maybe we will.” He returned the salute and marched off, while I sprinted off to find Luna.

I smiled at the thought of the captain and how helpful he had been. It was strange, it felt as if I knew him somehow or if he had engendered some sort of…trust. No. I decided. He was just a helpful guy and I was grateful for his assistance. It was just a shame that I hadn’t had the time to ask for his name.

Leon’s view

“Flutters, is this really necessary?” I asked as Fluttershy was coming up with her own plan to get the animals to stop running away from her. “I mean, I want to make friends with the animals as much as you, but… laying out traps for them? Isn’t that a bit much?”

“Maybe, but I think it’s necessary.” She said as she set a box trap and used a carrot for bait. “We just have to be more bold, like Twilight.”

“Yeah. Bold…” I wasn’t sure how to feel about this as Flutters ducked behind the main gate. It just felt so… wrong. But, if it made Flutters happy, then I had no choice but to help. With that, I then decided to do my part. “We’re sorry to have scared you, furry friends! Me and Flutters will leave so you can enjoy the garden by yourselves!” With that, I then teleported over to Flutters as she held the string to the trap in her mouth. It wasn’t long before we heard a crunching sound and she sprung her trap.

“Got ya!” She said as we went back to the garden.

“Fluttershy, this isn’t right.” I said as we walked over to where the trap was. “I know you want to make some animal friends, but you can't do that by trapping… Mr. Greenhooves?”

We were both surprised to see that it wasn’t any of the creatures Flutters wanted to capture, but just Mr. Greenhooves who had seen the carrot and had decided to eat it.

“Mmm…” he said as he munched on the carrot, the box on his head. “Howdy, Leon.” Seeing this only made Fluttershy give him an irritated glare.

Shield’s view

After finding the Wonderbolts, who were still chattering about with some other ponies, me and Dash tried to figure out how to get their attention.

“Okay, so how are we gonna get them to talk to us?” I asked her.

“Well, if they don’t notice us, we got to make them notice us.” She told me.

“How do we make them notice us?” I said before Dash got an idea and whispered her plan to me. “Good plan, Dash. I’ll set it up, you do the rest.” I then went over to some random pony drinking some punch and chatting with some other ponies before quickly tossing him into the air.

With his yelp, everypony else gasped before Rainbow flew to the rescue and caught him on her back. I checked to see if the Spitfire or Soarin saw that, but they were too busy chatting to even notice. Hearing a grunt, I looked to see the guy I just tossed lying on the ground and Dash stomping away, no doubt mad the plan didn’t work. I was going to follow her when I overheard a familiar voice.

“Oh, Prince Blueblood!” I was surprised to find Rarity, standing behind a puddle of some punch and with… Blueblood?! “How chivalrous.”

“One would hate to slip.” Blueblood said to her.

“Yes, one certainly would.”

“One’s cloak should take care of the problem.”

“Oh, of course it will.” While Rarity waited for the Prince to drop his cloak, but was surprised to find him asking her to drop hers. In the end, Rarity caved in and dropped her cloak, letting him walk across without getting any punch on him. Rarity just glared as she scooped up her cloak and slapped it onto the top of her upper back.

I was already annoyed before from being ignored, but now I was mad to see Blueblood, especially with how he was treating Dusk’s cuz. What the heck was she even doing with him anyway? Out of all the adopted ponies in Gold Star’s family, this was the only one me and the guys didn’t want the girls ever meeting! Knowing that Rarity’s night was gonna be ruined, I walked right over to the two.

“Well, if isn’t Blueblood?” I said as they looked at me, giving a fake smile of pleasure. “Been a long time, hasn’t it?”

“Shield Steedor. My, this is a surprise.” Blueblood said to me with a smug. “Never did I think in moons I would find you here.”

“Well, it pays to have friends in high places.” I told him when Dash came over.

“Shield, you know this guy?” She asked me.

“Unfortunately, I do.” I said with a sigh. “Dash, meet Gold Star’s cousin Prince Blueblood.”

“Charmed.” Blueblood said to her before looking to me. “Well, this night sure is full of surprises, isn’t it? First, I find you here at the Grand Galloping Gala, in the VIP section no less. Now I discover that you came here with a date.” That surprised both me and Dash.

“Date? Hold on…/We’re not…” we both said at the same time. “The two of us aren’t…/This isn’t a…” We both then kept quiet as Blueblood chuckle.

“Oh, how quaint.” He said to us. “Well, at least you have some likely company on this night. I know for certain that I do.”

“Yeah, I can see that.” I said to him before deciding to get a talk with Rare. “Mind if I have a little word with your date, your highness?”

“Well, as long as you don’t try to steal her away from me.” Blueblood said. “I supposed it would be fine for her to speak with a few commoners. Go ahead and talk amongst yourselves.” After he walked away, I dropped my act as I talked to Rarity.

“Rarity, what are you doing with that guy?” I asked her.

“Well, if you must know, I am making this night for all it’s worth.” She told me. “As such, I am trying to spend some quality time with my prince charming.”

“Prince charming? Blueblood?” I said before I started laughing at Rarity’s joke. “Good one!”

“Shield, I’m serious!” She said to me with a glare. “Honestly, I have no idea what you find amusing.”

“Listen, Rare,” I said to her as I stopped laughing. “I know you might think you’re gonna find a good guy in Blueblood, but I hate to tell ya. You’re not gonna find anything like that with him.”

“And why not?”

“Because he’s a jerk. Don’t let the looks fool ya, he’s not much of the prince everypony thinks he is. Heck, Gold Star’s more of a real prince than him.” Rarity was quiet for a moment before she spoke again.

“Well… I still believe that, underneath his uncouth behavior, he is the sweet prince I know he is.” She then started walking away, her cloak dripping a bit from being in the punch puddle. “If you excuse me, I must return to him.”

“I tried to warn her.” I said before I spoke to Dash. “Okay, let’s think of some other way to get the Wonderbolts’ attention.”

Pinkie Pie’s view

Looking around the room, I tried to figure out how I can lighten things up until I found it! the reason everybody was so grumpy was because the music was putting them in a bad mood. If I put on some better music, then I could get this party started. . She quickly whispered to all the musicians before grabbing a mike and tapping it.

“Come on, everypony!” I said as everypony looked at me. “I know what will make you shake those groove thangs!” Right there and then, I then started singing.

You reach your right hoof in,
You reach your right hoof out!
You reach your right hoof in,
And you shake it all about!

You do the Pony Pokey,
Meeting lots of folks with clout!
That’s what I’m talking about!

You step your left hoof in,
You pull it right back out!
You step your left hoof in,
But you better help him out!

You do the Pony Pokey,
But should find a different route!
That’s what it’s all about!

You kick your back left in,
You pull your back left out!
You reach your back left in,
Just be brave and have no doubt!

You do the Pony Pokey,
Feeling like you’re gonna pout!
That’s what I’m singing about!

You tilt your head in,
You tilt your head out!
You tilt your head in,
Then you shake it all about!

You do the Pony Pokey,
Even though your date’s a lout!
You’re better off without!

You stomp your whole self in,
You stomp your whole self out!
You stomp your whole self in,
And you stomp yourself about!

You do the Pony Pokey,
And you give a little shout!
That’s what I’m talking about!

You do the Pony Pokey!
You do the Pony Pokey!
You do the Pony Pokey!
And that’s what it’s all about!

Yeah!

I then finished my song by dancing, doing the splits, and raising with my hooves in the air. I thought it worked until…

“Young lady, this is not that kind of party.” One of the ponies snootily said to me.

“Ohhhhhh!” I said as I realized what she meant. “They don’t want a a party. These ponies want a paaar-tay!” Giving a hoof-pump in the air, I hopped off the stage and got to work.

Dusk’s view

After much walking, I soon reached the foot of the tower, guarded by the same Shadow Guards as last time. To my relief, they even recognized me, one of them going upstairs to tell the Princess. I was a little surprised at how excited I was to talk to Luna again. It was almost as if she was as much my friend as the guys and any of the girls were. If there was a problem, I hoped she was okay and that I could help somehow if she wasn’t. I was then ushered up to the top and told I could just go straight in, though I still knocked on the door regardless.

“Enter!” The voice was less commanding than last time, more friendly and happy. When I did enter, Luna positively beamed at the sight of me, but collected herself and reduced her smile somewhat. I couldn’t help but return it.

“Good evening, your highness.” I greeted, sinking into a low bow. “It’s an honor and a pleasure to see you again.”

“The feeling is mutual, young Dusk.” she said happily. “Thou are looking—what is it they say?—sharp this evening.” I blushed at her compliment. “Tell us, why have thou chosen to seek us out tonight rather than remain at the Gala?”

“Well, my friends are all busy tonight and I just wanted to talk to somepony that I knew so…I thought you wouldn’t mind, your highness.” I looked up at her. “You don’t, do you?”

“We do not. In fact, we are glad of some familiar company.” She gestured beside her at the balcony. “Come, let us talk. Much has happened since we spoke last.”

Ecstatic that she wasn’t annoyed that I had disturbed her, I joined her at the balcony. As we sat there, she was perfectly content to listen about all that happened in Ponyville since the time that they had last talked, occasionally passing comment on it. She seemed quite happy in a way, hearing about all of the things that I did with my friends. It was almost as if she envied me in a way, like she too wished to share in friendship, but she kept it hidden beneath her smile…or maybe that was just me thinking too much into it. She was just happy for me that was all I needed to know.

Twilight’s view

Trying to help speed things along, I tried to help Princess Celestia shake hoofs with the other guests. But then one pony shook my hoof and the rest of my body, frazzling me and leaving me with a swollen hoof. I gave a wearily smile as I saw the still long line of ponies as they come to greet her. Right now, I was wondering how Dusk was doing. Hopefully, his night was better than mine.

Dusk’s view

After much talking and arriving on the subject of the Gala, I found myself faltering when I recalled my tormentors, diverting my gaze away from Princess Luna. She however sensed my distress and kindly offered to listen to whatever I had to say on the matter. So I told her, leading to her expression becoming sterner as she listened until she gave an angry snort. Even the steam emerging from her nostrils glittered like starlight.

“Ruffians.” she commented. “Pay no heed to their words, Dusk. They are nothing.”

“But, with all due respect, they’re right, Princess.” I mumbled sadly. “I’m not like other stallions. I’m not big or strong or tough. If anything, I’m a little pathetic… I wish I was stronger, bigger…”

“Enough! We shall not listen to this.” she declared firmly. “Listen well, young Dusk. Do not wish to be something thou cannot be, but instead be happy with who you are, regardless of what others might think of thee?”

“But… but they… they…” She raised a hoof to silence my stammering.

“If they choose to mock and ridicule thee, let them but do not listen, for such ponies are not worth listening to. Be happy with who thou are as your friends are… as we are.” she added softly.

I looked up at her in surprise. “Y-y-you are?”

“Indeed. Your humble nature, your intelligence, they are part of who you are and we like who you are.”

“Oh, um…” I wasn't sure what to say, apart from: “Thank you, your highness. That means a lot to me.”

“Good.” she said simply. “Did we help to make thee feel better?”

“Very much so, thank you.” I said sincerely, pushing those hurtful thoughts out of my mind.

“Shall we have these scorners of yours thrown in the dungeons for extra measure?”

“Princess! Isn’t that a little…” I stopped when I saw that she was smiling. “Oh, you’re joking.”

“Yes, was that not clear?” I shared in a light-hearted laugh with her, now understanding what Celestia had meant by Luna being playful, before we fell into a comfortable silence. I was glad I could at least laugh with her.

When I looked back up at her, her gaze was looking past me off into the distance. I followed it to see that she was looking at the lights of the Gala, bathing the high towers of Canterlot in their glow. I noticed her eyes were shining too with a kind of longing, perhaps regret. Then she noticed that I was watching her and tore her gaze away from the Gala, staring resolutely off out of the city, at the vast landscape below. That didn’t stop me from having a sudden thought on why she was up here on her own in the first place.

“It’s quite spectacular, isn’t it?” I commented casually.

“What?” she asked, though I knew fully well she’d heard me. “Oh, yes, the Gala… Yes, it is quite…spectacular.” There was that hint of regret again.

“If I may ask, your highness,” I began gently, “why are you up here by yourself, rather than with your sister at the Gala?”

She appeared quite taken aback at the question and the control in her voice seemed forced. “Because we are not needed at the Gala. Our sister is quite capable of greeting the guests by herself, so why would we be needed?” I wasn’t convinced.

“Princess… I don’t think that's it.” I said simply. I didn’t want to say anymore for risk of seeming imposing or rude. I just hoped that would provoke a response from her.

Her expression saddened and she looked down at me. “Have thou seen how others react to us, young Dusk?”

“Um… not really.” In truth, I had noticed but I didn't have the heart to say.

“When we speak, they tremble in fear at us. They do not see us as they do our sister. She is more loved, more adored than we are. We know this, we have seen it.” She gazed back at the Gala. “That is why we do not attend the Gala. What would be the point of our presence there, when we would merely spoil everypony’s evening?” She hung her head sadly and said no more.

I immediately felt overwhelming pity for her. But that wasn’t all I felt for her. It was pity and empathy. This fear that she had of seeing how others may think of her, preferring to hide rather than risk the chance of being rejected, of being scorned by others because of certain qualities about herself, what she thought about herself. It reminded me of somepony that I once knew, somepony who was exactly the same.

She reminded me… of me. Of how I used to be. Especially during my days as a lone wolf hero. And I knew it was my duty to help her, as my friends had done. If I couldn’t make this night special for myself, perhaps I could do it for her.

“Princess, I understand how you feel. I used to think the same way that I wasn’t worth anypony’s time, that there wasn’t any point in me doing something when it was so obvious to me that others would just think of it as boring or stupid.” She raised her head and looked back at me and knew I was making progress. “But then I came to learn a lesson that changed all that. And a friend of mine, a very good friend, gave me a piece of advice that reminded me of that. That’s something I’ll never forget.”

“And…what was that?” Her voice had lost its authority and command now. She sounded more like a child, seeing help and reassurance. It almost made me cry.

“How can you know the outcome of something that you do if you don’t even try?” I said no more and Luna continued to gaze at me. I could tell the words had an impact, as something changed in her eyes. Now for the final part. “If you would permit me, Princess, perhaps we could both go to the Gala. Together.”

She stared at me, then her eyes flickered away out of indecision, looking anywhere but at me. She started to speak a few times, but words failed her. She sighed again and looked back out across the plains below. I knew her answer and felt disappointed and a little foolish for suggesting it in the first place. At least I had tried…

“Well… I suppose I’d better be getting back.” I bowed again. “If you would excuse me, your highness.” Still she was silent. “Have a good night.” I turned to walk away and had just reached the door when…

“A moment, Dusk Noir.” I turned back to look at her, unable to determine her expression. “We have already made our judgment on this matter. However, there is some reason to your point of view and…we concede.” That was when she smiled once more. “Come then, Dusk. Let us attend the Gala together. It would be improper if only one of Equestria’s rulers was present.”

I beamed at her and bowed. “It would be my honor, Princess.” So walking side by side, I, Dusk Noir, escorted Princess Luna to the Grand Galloping Gala.

Leon’s view

Walking aimlessly around while avoiding the garden, I was really depressed by how bad my night has been. I thought I was finally gonna have a perfect evening with Flutters, but instead I ended up watching go all psycho in the garden. She’s lost all patience in trying to be nice and went on pouncing and scaring every animal into hiding. I had never seen her so mad, the girl was downright furious. When she yelled at them to come out of hiding, I just ran out of there as fast as I could. Now I’m too afraid to even go back there. How could my sweet Flutters turn out so crazy and mean? Instead of having the best night ever, I ended up with the worst night ever! Thought I was gonna be stuck sulking the whole night until…

“Oh, come on, babe! I was joking around.” Said a stallion.

“Yeah, all of us were.” Said a mare. Looking over, I saw a couple of ponies talking with each other: two stallions with one green mare and a pink mare glaring at them.

“I don’t care.” Said the pink mare, still glaring at them. “What you said back there was uncalled for. I think you really hurt him.”

“But all that stuff is true anyway.” The green mare told her. “You heard him talking. He’s more of a mare than he is a stallion.”

“Well, that might be true, it doesn’t mean you make fun of him for it.” the pink mare retorted. “You act just as much a stallion as you do a mare and you don’t see me making fun of you!”

“Oh, would you relax, Mirror.” The green mare said to her friend. “I’m sure, if we bump into Dusk, he’s already forgotten all about.”

From there, I was actually shocked to find that they were talking about Dusk. Did they really fun of Dusk? They couldn’t do that, the guy’s too sensitive to comments like that. He must be all kinds of upset. Right there, I knew I had to do something. Nopony makes fun of that Fire Dragon except me.

Shield’s view

While Soarin and Spitfire were chatting with each other, I bucked the table to send a glass of punch into the air. Dash caught it easily with her back leg, which impressed both Wonderbolts. But two ponies pull them away so they could take some photographs with them, leaving me and Dash alone again, the pegasus glaring in annoyance.

Dusk’s view

As we walked through the castle, though I preferred to be modest, I let the pride well up in my chest. This was something that I could feel truly proud of. Helping somepony in need was just what friends did and I was going to do my best to make sure that Luna had a good evening that she could look back on with fond memories. Making a mental note to conduct myself with even more dignity and poise than before, I matched her stride as they walked through the streets of Canterlot. I could tell that she was nervous, but she hid it well, with a determined expression. Maybe my presence was helping her relax a little…

She stopped at the threshold that would take us into the Gala. She was unduly tense and fearful, watching it warily. I noticed and nudged her gently.

“You’ll be fine. I promise.” She said nothing, but gave a small smile of gratitude, allowing me to lead her into the Gala.

The first pony we met, one I was surprised to find at the Gala, Dragonis Maximus, the guardian of Equestria, seemed quite amazed to see her. Luna looked as if she would turn back, but then he smiled and embraced her with a hug. And she returned it.

“Luna, I didn’t think you would be attending the Gala.”

Luna turned to me, where I only nodded to her. In a confident voice, she replied: “We would not, if not for this young stallion. Let it be known that we do not shirk our responsibilities as co-ruler of Equestria. It seems your faith was not mislead.”

“It would seem so. Thank you, Dusk.” He said looking towards me. Luna beamed at me and I nodded once more.

“It was no problem.”

“Shall we?”

“Indeed.” Returning to a position of authority, she stood with more dignity than before. “Come then, Dusk, let us enter the Gala and see what the night has in store.”

“Right behind you, Princess.” I said, following as she led the way.

As we took a route into garden, all eyes turned to watch them, guests bowing and murmuring excitedly at the sight of the Princess of the Night. She bestowed them all with smiles and the odd greeting, her originally tense stature relaxing visibly. But there was one thing that truly made my evening that little bit better.

“Dusk?” I turned to see Mirror Shine and her friends, the two stallions looking quite shame-faced, but Prim just looked annoyed. Luna paused to watch, not saying anything herself.

“Oh. Good evening again.” I said, rather coldly. I didn’t like to hold grudges, but I still wanted her to know that I’d been hurt.

She appeared taken aback at my harshness. "Dusk, I just want you to know that we are really sorry for hurting your feelings."

“It wasn’t so much you,” I corrected, “more your…charming friends here.”

“Yeah, but we’re sorry too.” Muscles put in suddenly. “We were just messing with you man, we didn’t mean anythin’.”

“Yeah, what he said.” Jock added, Mirror smiling proudly at him. “You know, if you’re into tea and libraries and stuff, you know…that’s cool.”

I was a little surprised at this and the bitter feelings I had for them were gone in that instant. The only one who didn’t say anything was Prim, who was idly examining one of her shoes. Mirror gave her a nudge and she looked up irritated.

“What? Oh, yeah…sorry, or whatever.” I would have just taken it at that.

“And you should thank your white friend there.” Mirror said, as Leon came up to sight. “He really stepped up for you after you left.”

“Leon? You…stood up for me?” I asked, surprised to hear that.

Then Leon said “Of course. I know how much you take pride in how polite you act and nopony should insult you except me.”

“Thanks.”

Then Leon looked and was surprised to see who I was with. “Dragonis? Princess Luna?” With that, both of them told him of what happened.

Though us and Dragonis were okay with it, but Luna wasn’t having it.

“Thou callest that an apology?” she boomed angrily, making her jump and cower. “Thou hast hurt the feelings of our loyal subject and thou thinks that is a sufficient apology for thy transgressions? Thou will apologize properly, so we command it!”

“Okay, okay! I’m sorry that I hurt your feelings! I’m sorry!” she screeched, then ran away. Muscles sprinted after her, along with Jock.

“Well, we are glad that has been resolved. Come!” Luna commanded, as if nothing much had happened.

I was still surprised that Luna had stood up for me like that. I knew that I had good relations with her, but I hadn’t expected anything like that. I once again took a moment to take pride that Luna thought so highly of me, or at least liked to me to a degree that she was prepared to stand up for me.

Looking for something to do in the aftermath of that, I remembered Applejack and Dog would be selling their wares in the garden and suggested to the Princess that we get something to eat. She agreed and we soon found Applejack and Dog at their apple cart, though with no customers queuing like they’d hoped for. They saw us and perked up visibly.

“Well, good evenin’, Dusk, Leon, Dragonis, and Yer Highness.” she said happily. “What can we get ya?”

“We’ll take… four candy apples please.” I requested, handing over the money and passing one to Luna, Dragonis, and Leon. “Business doesn’t really seem to be booming, I take it.”

“ʹFraid not.” she sighed. “We’ve tried every sales tactic we know, but none of these ponies seem interested in buyin’ our food.”

“Yeah. All we’ve managed was to trip somepony with our apples.” Dog said, feeling just as depressed.

“I’m sorry to hear that. Here, have this on me.” I deposited a few more coins into the can.

“Thanks, Dusk. I appreciate it and so does my family.” Applejack said sincerely.

Luna looked into the can where she was putting her money. “Thou are raising funds for your family?”

“Yes, your highness.” she affirmed. “Not exactly great pickin's, as ya can see.”

Luna seemed to consider for a few moments, then pulled out a heavy coin purse and emptied the whole contents into the jar. Applejack and Dog were astounded at this.

“P-p-princess… ya don’t have to…”

“We do not have to, but we want to, as it is for a good cause.” she said firmly, but not unkindly. “Put it to good use, Miss Applejack. See it is not wasted.”

“Oh, I won’t and thank ya kindly, your highness. I won’t forget this!” she called as me, Leon, Dragonis, and Luna left her, unable to believe her good fortune.

We were once more treated to the stares and gazes of amazed guests and Luna leaned in and whispered “Let us go to the gardens. It will be quieter there.” I agreed straight away.

“Come on, Leon. We’ll have an easier time in the gardens.” I said.

“Yeah, I don’t think it’s gonna be as easy as you think.” Leon said with a look of despair and worry.

Dog’s view

“Dog, can ya believe our luck?” AJ said to me as I couldn’t believe it either. “Thanks to the Princess, we have more than enough money for everythin’ back at Sweet Apple Acres!”

“I know!” I said as I couldn’t stop on smiling. “Things are really turnin’ up for us.”

“Two apple fritters please.” Rarity said to us as we turned to see here there.

“Two apple fritters comin’ right up!” I said as I used my magic to get out the treats. “That’ll be four buh-buh-buh-buh!” I was then shocked to find out Rarity wasn’t alone, more so at who she was with. “Blueblood?!”

“Oh, Mr. Fries!” Blueblood said to me, trying to sound a little surprise. “I hardly recognized in your… ensemble.”

“Ugh! That’s just great.” I said, not soon any sense I glad a little earlier. “Just when we’re having the best night, y’all had to come and ruin it!”

“Dog, ya know this fella?” AJ asked, a little surprised by this.

“Ee-yup.” I said, not really feel good introducing her to Blueblood. “AJ, this is Gold Star’s cousin Blueblood.”

“Oh, my.” He said to us. “I was much surprised to find Shield here, now I am even more surprised to find you here as well, along with your own date.”

“We’re not on a date, Blueblood.” I told him. “I’m just helpin’ sell some treats.”

“Huh, a simple proprietor.” He said to me with a smug. “Well, I do suppose that it is a job suited for somepony like you.” That comment made me growl at him with a glare.

“Now, now, boys.” Rarity said. “Let’s not have anything to ruin our night. How much for the apple fritters?”

“That’ll be four bits.” I answered, still not feeling much good with Blueblood around.

“Ahem.” Rarity said to Blueblood.

“Ahem.” He said back.

“Ahem!” Rarity was now getting ornery with him.

“Ahem!” the Prince was getting just as ornery.

“I’m going to have to pay, aren’t I?” Rarity said with a sigh.

“Hold on, Rarity.” I said before taking one of the fritters and giving it to her, feeling a little better now that I was helping her out. “Here, on the house.”

“Thank you, Dog.” Rarity said before giving Blueblood a glare. “At least somepony here has good manners.”

“Um… excuse me.” Blueblood said to me, now looking ornery at me. “I believe the other there is for me.”

“Yeah, two bits.” I told him.

“Excuse me?” Blueblood was a little surprised by this. “Um… I think there’s been a mistake. I believe you said they were free of charge.”

“Nope, Rarity’s is free of charge. You have to pay up.”

“What? Now, just a moment. I am willing to accept you being courteous to Lady Rarity, but I do believe that I should be given the same treatment.”

“Really? After the way ya been treatin’ me for years on end? You’re lucky I haven’t bucked ya out of here yet! Payin’ for your own food is the least ya can do. So either ya pay up or get on out of here!” Blueblood looked like he was about to argue for a moment until he gave a groan and began to walk away all snootily.

“Fine then!” He said to me. “Fritters? Dumplings? Caramel apples? Hmm! I wouldn’t even let my royal lips touch such common carnival fair! I’m going to the buffet for some hors d’oeuvres!”

“Fine by me!” I told him. “I wouldn’t want to be servin’ a rotten apple like ya anyway!” From there, I then took a deep breath and calmed down, still angry at Blueblood’s comment. “Royal jerk.” I then put my anger to the side as I talked to Rarity. “Rarity, what in Equestria are y’all doing with that guy?”

“Oh, I’m trying to find some good in Prince Blueblood in the hopes of starting my own sort of romance with him.” She told me, looking much disappointed.

“Well, y’all aren’t gonna find nothin’ with him.” I told her. “All Blueblood’s got goin’ for him is just his looks, not much else.”

“Yes, I do believe you’re right.” Rarity said. “He is not at all the prince I thought he would be. Everything that all I wanted him to do, I have been doing for him instead. He even made me hold the door for him. I had spent so much of my time with him and have nothing to show for it, unless you count a soiled cloak and having a door close behind you as such.” She then said as she walked away, following Blueblood. “Honestly, I believe I may have made a mistake.”

Watching her walk away, I felt really bad for Rare. She got all gussied up just for tonight and was now stuck with the only pony in Equestria who would care less for all her hard work. Though I didn’t have time to feel bad for her when AJ spoke up.

“Well, no wonder nopony wants our food.” Applejack said, looking mighty miffed. “They’re fillin’ up on those fancy-shmancy vittles! Well, our down-home apples are plenty good enough for this crowd. I’ll just dress ‘em up a bit and prove it to ‘em.”

“AJ, hold on there!” I said, going after her as she then pushed the cart away.

Rarity’s view

“I can’t believe I was about to eat such common food.” Prince Blueblood said as he continued to fume out his frustrations. “And served by that mongrel pony, no less. His apparel isn’t even fit to be worn in such an event as the Gala. Whoever had designed it must have shabby work.” Hearing that comment on my design, I simply bit her tongue to avoid saying anything undignified. How dare mock my fabulous fashion designs?

Dusk’s view

After the four of us left the bustle of the Gala and entered the quietness of the Royal Gardens, we sat down to eat our candy apples, me sinking my teeth into the sweet treat. As Fluttershy had said, every flower of every kind was in full bloom and the garden radiated with a natural fragrance and beauty. I wondered if she was anywhere close by, in the presence of her new animal friends… Fireflies hovered in the night air, providing additional illumination to the night, as well as adding more to the garden's beauty. The chirps and squawks of all kinds of different animals and birds met our ears, though any we did see scurried into the bushes out of fright when we walked by. Though, curious as to why he wasn’t with her, I then spoke to Leon.

“So, Leon, how’s your best night ever?” I asked.

“Not so good. Things didn’t go as planned and…” Leon said before he sighed. “Well, let’s just say that I think I got no chance to impress her, which was just much chance I had in befriending any animals in this garden.”

“Hey, don’t say that.” I said, trying to cheer him up. “The night’s still young. I know, if you keep trying, you’ll get her.” He then looked up and smiled.

“Speaking of which, how’s Fluttershy handle it?” I asked.

“Not as good as I did. Those animals are a bit too scared for either of us to go near them. The way she’s handling it, you don’t want to know.” Leon said with a concerning look.

When I looked up at Luna, I saw that she had only taken a single bite from hers and she was now just staring at it like it was the most interesting thing in the world.

“Is something wrong, Princess?”

“Nothing is wrong, no. It is just… it has been a long time since we have eaten a candy apple…not since we were a filly. Things were so much…simpler back then.” She paused in this musing, then glanced at me. “Have thou ever seen how ponies react to us?”

“Um…not really.” In truth, I had noticed but I didn’t have the heart to say.

“We spoke of this last time we met. When we speak, they tremble in fear and shake terribly. When they bow, it is in the hope that we do not single them out, keeping their heads low. They still see us as Nightmare Moon, the monster in the moon who terrorized their dreams. You know this, we know this.” She sighed forlornly. “Sometimes, we wonder if we should still be imprisoned in the moon. Perhaps it would be easier than…this.”

I didn’t know what to say to this. I watched as she shut her eyes, a tear trickling down her cheek. I had never imagined how hard this must be for her, adjusting back to life after being gone for so long, when so much had changed now. I did my best to hold back my own tears. I then saw Dragonis place a claw gently on her shoulder. From there, she looked up and then hugged him.

“You know,” I began quietly, “not everypony was afraid of Nightmare Moon. Like…me.” She then looked at me at this. Along with Leon with shock. “Whenever I heard the story of Nightmare Moon, looking up to see you trapped up there, I was never scared. You only wanted some more recognition for your hard work and you just…made a bad choice. I know that doesn’t say much but…I always felt sorry for Nightmare Moon…for you.” I smiled warmly at her. “For what it’s worth, Equestria wasn’t the same without you.”

She glanced down at the claw on her shoulder. At first, I was about to remove it for fear I was being too personal, but she didn't object. She placed her own hoof on top of my claw, gratitude radiating from her smile that she bestowed. I knew it wouldn't be enough to make up for all of those long years but…at least it was something.

“Thank you.” It was simple, but it said so much. Then, she giggled, which made me give a confused look. I looked at Dragonis and saw him snickering a bit.

“Dusk?” Leon asked.

“Yeah?” I looked to see when I used my magic to hold the candy apple, I accidentally placed it on top of Leon’s muzzle. “Whoops! Sorry.” Then I levitated it off.

He then started to get it off him. “Did I get it off?”

“No, there is still some there. A little more.” Luna giggled all the more at his attempts to remove it. I even saw Dragonis snickering more at this.

“Now is it gone?”

“Almost, a little more…there, it’s gone.” Dragonis said. Luna was now behaving more like a school filly than a princess.

“We see that thou has caused misfortune to thou own friend.” Luna said.

“Well, look at you. Your candy’s started to trickle onto your shoe.” I noted, doing my best to restrain a chuckle. Leon was even doing it too.

“What? How can that be?” She looked to see that I was indeed right, her sparkling shoe now coated with red caramel. “Oh… so it has.”

“Is it ruined?”

“Quite. We shall need a new set of shoes to replace these!”

“You must be very angry about that.”

“Oh, yes, we are furious at this! Perhaps we should take back our charity to your farm friend for this outrage!”

“She deserves nothing less than the most severe punishment.”

“We shall have her thrown in the dungeon for this!”

“I completely agree.”

“Quite so!” She held her stern expression for a few more seconds. Then, the two of us just burst out laughing, relaxed. Even Leon and Dragonis joined in. We were no longer princess and subject, but for all intents and purposes… friends.

A loud squeal broke the moment. We all exchanged a confused look and went to investigate, walking into one of the glades, only to find…

“What is the meaning of this?” Luna asked, bewildered by what she saw.

“Fluttershy? What are you doing in that net?”

“Oh… hello, Dusk, Leon, Dragonis, Princess.” an entrapped Fluttershy said. “Um… no reason.”

“Here, let me…” I cut her down with my claws and they stood up, her eye muscles twitching. “Are you okay?”

“Fine, fine, oh, yes, fine.” Fluttershy replied erratically, a quiver in her voice. I also noticed her dress was torn in places, her manes tattered. “Now, we need to try and catch our little friends!” With that, she darted off into the garden once more.

“Well, duty calls. Good luck with your best night, Dusk.” Leon said as he then went after Fluttershy. “Fluttershy, hold on!”

We stood in silence, trying to make sense of what we had just witnessed. Why was Fluttershy acting so strangely? Why did she look so bedraggled? These were questions I couldn’t even begin to fathom the answer to.

“Well…that happened. Not entirely sure what, but it happened.” I said honestly. “Perhaps it might be better if we go inside and see your sister, Highness.”

“Yes, that is agreeable.” She stared at the spot where Fluttershy and Leon had run off, then led the way into the entrance hall.

Pinkie Pie’s view

After getting the band to take five and getting a DJ table out in the dance hall, I then cranked some tunes to get everypony grooving.

"Come on, everypony!" I said as I mingle with the other ponies. “You wanted a par-tay? Now let’s a paaar-taaay!” I then tried to get everypony dancing. “Yeah! Uh! Now that's a beat, yeah! Uh! Come on, dance! Yeah, whoo-hoo!” I then made my way back to the stage, waiting for everypony to join me.

Dusk’s view

Upon making our way to the entrance hall, we found Princess Celestia and Twilight standing at the top of the stairs. Feeling my nerves rising once more, I climbed the stairs with Luna and Dragonis, to what I had really been waiting for.

Twilight broke into a smile when she saw me and Celestia beamed at the sight of her younger sibling. “Luna, what a wonderful surprise!”

“Good evening, my sister.” she greeted warmly. “Has your evening been pleasant?”

“Not really.” she whispered conspiratorially. “But it’s better now you’re here. I thought you were going to sit the evening out.”

“Yes, well, this young stallion can be quite persuasive.” she said, gesturing to me, where I bowed to the Princess of the Sun.

“So I can see.” she said. “We were about to head into the dance hall, if you would like to join us.”

“Indeed we would. Come, Dusk.” Luna commanded, walking beside her sister, Dragonis walking beside her, and me beside Twilight.

Dog’s view

“AJ, are ya sure this is a good idea?” I asked, not really feeling comfortable as we pushed the cart with the cake she made from the apples.

“Course I’m sure!” She told me. “As soon as they get a taste of this, these ponies will be begging for some apple treats.” From there, we then pushed the cart into the dance hall. “Okay, all ya high-class ponies, here’s a high-falutin’ apple cake for your hoity-toity taste buds.”

“Stage dive!” looking over, we saw Pinkie Pie jumped right at us, the pink pony landing on the edge of the cart and sending the cake into the air.

Dusk’s view

“Hey, you’re still wearing it.” I indicated to the lilac in Twilight’s ear.

“Just like I promised.” she nodded.

“So, how’s your best night ever been?”

“Let’s talk about that later. Right now, we’ve got something else to do.”

“We do?”

“I still owe you that dance.” she reminded me, making my heart flutter.

Rarity’s view

After we entered the dance hall, Blueblood and I both screamed as a cake came at us. Just then, Prince Blueblood then grabbed me and pushed me in front of him, using me as a shield as the cake splattered all over me. At that, I was finally at my limit and decided to put all the rage I had contained the entire time I had been with him out onto the prince.

Shield’s view

“You, sir, are the most uncharmingprince I have ever met!” Hearing Rarity’s yell, I looked over and saw her covered in cake and backing Blueblood into a cover, no doubt the guy finally making her snap. “In fact, the only ‘royal’ thing about you is that you are a royal pain! Just like my friends said you are!”

“Ewww! Uh… stay back!” Blueblood said as he leaned against the door to keep his distance from her. “I just had myself groomed!”

Now Rarity saw the prince for who he truly was: a selfish, snobby, perfectionist stallion who doesn’t care what anypony else has to say and the biggest coward in Canterlot, not the brave, strong prince everypony thinks he is.

“Afraid to get dirty?!” Rarity challenged as she began to babble and wiggled about, splattering cake all over him. I couldn’t help but laugh at this. Finally, Prince Blueblood was getting what he deserved.

Though, from trying to get away from Rarity, he ended up backing into the horse statue and it was about to fall on everypony.

“This is our chance! Shield, come on!” Dash said as we went over as fast as we could, passing Soarin and Spitfire, and got just under the statue as it fell into our backs.

“Yes, we did it!” Dash said as we managed to save the day.

“Yeah…” I said before I then took a closer look at the statue and saw that wasn’t made of ordinary metal. “Wait, is this made with Vengestone metal? Oh, crud.”

“What’s the matter?” Dash asked me, confused by this.

“Dash… you know how I’m an elemental, right?” I said to her.

“Yeah?”

“Well, you see, elementals like me and Vengestone don’t really mix.”

“What does that mean?”

“It means that I’m not gonna be able to hold this statue up for much—Whoa!” The statue suddenly then got heavier, the Vengestone drain my strength and making it harder to keep my balance.

Dash tried to help me, but we ended up bumping into a nearby column, sending six of them falling to the floor like dominos. Just when it couldn’t get any worse, the statue on our backs broke into two, the pieces landing beside us.

“Uh… oops.” I said, now feeling really embarrassed.

Dusk’s view

The wait had been long, but it would be worth it. My stomach was now doing backflips, I couldn’t think of what to say and I hoped I wouldn’t stumble too much, but the moment I’d been waiting for had arrived at last. I was about to dance with Twilight! Nothing could spoil this moment now. But then… we reached the dance hall and saw a scene of complete discord.

One of the sculptures depicting Celestia had fallen off its pedestal, as had a series of pillars that looked like they had fallen in a domino fashion. At the foot of it, I saw a collapsed Prince Blueblood, covered in what looked like frosting and food, a tattered Rarity looking pretty much the same. A guilty Rainbow Dash and guilty Shield stood in the center, along with a disheveled Applejack and disheveled Dog, and a rather bemused Pinkie on stage. Twilight looked completely shocked and I shared her feelings, my mouth wide open, along with Princess Luna and Dragonis.

“Well…it can’t get any worse.” At Twilight’s words, there was a distant rumbling and the doors burst open.

When they did, what looked like every animal from the garden stampeded inside in a panic, chased by Fluttershy (who looked quite terrifying with her eyes wide and mad along with her face contorted with rage).

“You’re…going to LOVE ME!” she shrieked, just as all of the guests ran around in a panic from the complete chaos.

“Fluttershy, stop!” Leon said as he ran after Fluttershy, who was now chasing the animals.

I, like Twilight, was at a complete indecision of what to do, looking desperately around for any kind of solution. This came in the form of Princess Celestia, who whispered a single word:

“Run.” She nodded to her sister and Dragonis and the three of them flew off, no doubt to try and restore order.

At her suggestion, Twilight whistled and I made a color shape in the sky to get their attention, one that also echoed Celestia’s advice. We ran down the stairs out of the Gala, but I stopped when I heard Pinkie speak up.

“Ooh! Rarity! Your glass slipper!” Pinkie pointed out. “Now your prince is sure to find you.”

“No!” Rarity said as she went over to her slipper, preparing to smash it so Blueblood wouldn’t find her before I went over and stopped her.

“Please, allow me.” I offered, using my metal bedding to smash the glass slipper.

“Thank you, darling.” Rarity said with a grateful smile. “Now let’s go!”

As we ran, I looked down at my suit and saw it had become torn during the chaos, patched and frayed in places and some of the fabric ripped away. All of the girls in similar states with their dresses, even the guys’ suits were much in the same condition. Thankfully, my hat was unharmed by the whole thing, as well was my necklace. I didn’t know what had happened, but it would certainly make an interesting story.

No one’s view

At a certain donut shop, after being left alone, Spike had ditched his tux and was now sitting at the counter. He was apparently eating donuts and drinking cocoa to deal with his loneliness.

“Hey, Pony Joe. Another donut.” Spike requested as he slammed his cocoa cup on the counter.

“Don’t you think you’ve had enough?” Joe asked with concern.

“Another donut!” Spike snapped, slamming his cup and spilling some of his cocoa on it. “Extra sprinkles!” Spike just leaned his elbow on the counter when the ringing of the shop door was heard behind them.

“Twilight Sparkle!” Joe said. “Ha, ha! Long time no see.” Spike turned around to see the Dusk and the others behind him, all ten of them with their outfits along with their manes in tatters, some of them had either a missing shoe or wearing a damaged one. With all of them having disappointed expressions upon them, Dusk also kept his distance from Fluttershy.

“Hey, how was the Gala?” Spike asked as he ran over to them. “How was your best night ever?”

Dusk’s view

After we sat down at a table, ordering a plate of donuts to share, I proceeded to listen to everypony’s stories: Twilight had barely managed to get a word in with the Princess; Applejack and Dog hadn’t managed to sell much of their apples; Rarity’s prince charming had turned out to be a self-centered jerk (no surprise there); Fluttershy and Leon hadn’t made new animal friends because they were too scared; Rainbow and Shield hadn’t been able to hang with the Wonderbolts, though they had tried to get their attention; and Pinkie’s party expectations of the Gala weren’t met. I was surprised that I was the only one whose evening wasn’t a total disaster… except for one thing, though I didn’t mention it.

“That sounds like the worst night ever!” Spike remarked at the end of it.

“It was!” we all agreed and burst out laughing, even me.

“Except for me, of course.” I noted.

“Yeah, how about that?” Rainbow mused.

“I still can’t believe you went on a date with Blueblood.” Leon said, speaking to Rarity. “That guy is such a jerk. Every time me and the guys saw him, he would treat us like dirt!”

“Oh, yes. He is quite awful.” Rarity admitted before she turned to Shield. “I’m so sorry, Shield. I should have listened to you after what you told me about Blueblood.”

“It’s fine, Rare.” Shield said to her. “You just wanted somepony to love. Nopony can blame you for that.”

“Well, I’m sorry I didn’t tell you the truth about Blueblood, cuz.” I said to her, feeling bad that she had to go through all that. “I thought Blueblood would be more well-mannered with you.”

“It’s quite alright, darling.” She assured me. “I know you were only trying to do what you thought was right.”

“Boy, was tonight rough.” Dog said, commenting on what happened in the dance hall.

“I just hope Princess Celestia isn’t upset with us for ruining the Gala.” Twilight said sadly.

The bell rang as the door opened and a cheerful voice said “That was the best Grand Galloping Gala ever!” In came Celestia, along with a rather bemused Luna and a smiling Dragonis.

“Princess Celestia?” We all said at the same time, surprised by what she just said.

“Pardon me, Princess,” Twilight put in, “but tonight was just awful.”

“Oh, Twilight. The Grand Galloping Gala is always awful.”

“It is?”

“That is why I was thrilled you were all attending. I was hoping you could liven things up a bit. And, while the evening may not have gone as you planned, I’m sure you’ll agree that, in the end, it didn’t turn out so bad for this group of friends.”

“You’re right, Princess.” Twilight agreed. “Friends have a way of making even the worst of times into something pretty great.”

“Yeah! Hanging out with friends!” Rainbow added.

“Talking!” Fluttershy put in.

“Laughing!” Pinkie said.

“You mean doing exactly what I wanted to do the whole time?”

Twilight giggled. “Yes, Spike. You were right.”

“As horrible as our night was…” Applejack started.

“…being together here has made it all better.” Rarity added.

I felt it was my time to add something. “In fact, one might say it’s made it…”

“…the best night ever!” we all chorused to more laughter.

“We must say,” Luna remarked, “the evening was certainly active by the end of it. We are…glad that we came.”

“As am I.” Celestia said. “It was good having you tonight, my sister. It wasn’t the same without you.”

“Indeed.” Dragonis added. “Having you around always seems to lighten things up.”

“So we’ve been told.” she remarked, looking at me. “Well, we had best return to the castle. We wish you all a good evening.”

I followed her as she stepped outside, stretching her wings to take off. “You’re not going to stay a bit longer?”

“We would, but we still need to watch over the night. Duty calls, as they say.” She smiled warmly at me. “Thank you for persuading me to come down, Dusk. Tonight was…unforgettable.”

“It was my pleasure, your highness.” I bowed.

“Please, we insist thou callest us…Luna.” If this was a shock, she did something I would never have expected: she gave me a hug, which I gently returned.

“I… I… I’m truly privileged.” I bowed once more. “Goodnight… Luna.”

She gave me one last smile and took off back towards one of the high towers of Canterlot. I was about to head back inside the donut shop, but I didn’t. Instead, I made my way back to the dance hall, which was still in a complete state. Leaves and twigs littered the floor, the food had been knocked over, as well had a few more statues. The animals had been cleared out, as had the many guests and the orchestra, absent from the stage.

I didn’t know why, but I felt comfortable showing my Fire Dragon tail. This feeling might have been because there was nopony else around or nopony would come near here.

I gazed forlornly around the place. For how good my night had been compared to the others, I still hadn’t gotten the one thing that I’d wanted, the one thing I’d planned for. Now it looked like I never would. I wasn’t sad… just disappointed. Oh, well. Maybe Twilight was grateful. Now that she wouldn’t have to put up with the idea anymore.

“Dusk?” I looked around slowly to see that she had followed me back up. Even though her dress wasn’t as pristine as it was before, she was still the pinnacle of beauty to me.

“Hey, Twi.” I gave her a sad smile. “I’m sorry you never got to talk to the Princess.”

“It’s okay, there’ll be other times.” She returned my sympathetic expression. “I’m just sorry we never got to have our dance.”

“Really? I thought you’d be pleased we’d missed it. No chance to step on your hooves.”

“I’m sure you would’ve tried your best not to. I’d read up a book on dancing before we came… I was looking forward to it really.”

“You… you were?” Without realizing, I looked to see that we’d been coming closer to each other, now we were mere feet away. I felt I should say something, anything, but couldn’t think as to what.

I heard a noise behind me and turned to see the players of the band returning to their place on the stage, but I saw it wasn’t the original band, but Tornwing, Aquarang, Terrahorn, ShockBlaster, and FrostFang, the five members of Order of the Guardians a.k.a. the strong elementals in the universe, along with Dragonis Maximus himself being the maestro of the music they played. Twilight saw them too and gave me a nervous smile. But how…? That was when I saw Luna at the door, smiling knowingly. I returned it as she walked off once more. These two had done this for me. For us.

As they began to play, I bowed and offered my claw to her, ignoring my fluttering insides. “May I have this dance, Miss Sparkle?”

“You may, Mr. Noir.” Gently, very gently, she took it. I held her close, feeling the heat rising to my cheeks.

Slowly, I led her across the dance floor, our feet moving in perfect motion with each other. A few times we stumbled, but we didn’t mind. We didn’t say anything, for there was no need to. We didn’t look at anywhere else, at anything else. We only had eyes for each other, gazing into the depths of each other’s gaze. It was just like I’d imagined it would be, my perfect moment with Twilight Sparkle.

Just like Rarity had taught me. One, two, one, two, in time with the rhythm, keeping my right claw in Twilight’s left hoof and my left claw on her waist, making sure that it didn’t drop any further than that. I could tell that she was also nervous as her movements were rather stiff and rigid, like she was having trouble relaxing. It gave me a little comfort that she was just as nervous as I was, guiding her across the floor.

“You okay?” I asked her.

“Yes… better now, really… you?”

“I’m… just fine, thank you.”

“Good. Good to know. You’re… quite a good dancer, Dusk.” she noted shyly.

“I do my best.” I said modestly. “You’re not that bad yourself.”

“Dusk, I’ve never danced like this in my life.” she admitted. “I’ve only read a book, which is hardly the same—whoa!”

She stumbled on her dress, but I stopped her falling. “It’s okay. I’ve got you.”

“Yes… yes, you do.” She cleared her throat and blushed even more deeply. “Thanks.”

“My pleasure.” Maybe this wasn’t going to be as bad as I thought.

I decided to give it an added effect. Tapping into my magic, I made glittering clouds of color swirl around us as we danced, above our heads and around our bodies, making the moment even more magical. The lights made Twilight’s eyes sparkle all the more. She gazed at me and rested her head on my shoulders as we danced, sighing and trusting me to remain in control and I certainly wasn’t going to betray that. I felt…complete, feeling her fur brushed against mine.

This moment was perfect, nothing could spoil it…

“Ow!” I was snapped out of my thoughts when I saw I’d stood on Twilight’s hoof.

“Oh, my gosh! I’m sorry!” I faltered and was about to draw away, afraid I’d ruined it. “I’m so sorry, I…”

“Dusk, it’s fine.”

“But I…”

“It’s fine.” I noted that she took in a deep breath and drew me in close again. “Nopony is perfect and you were doing great.”

“You…you mean that?”

“Of course.” She placed my claw back on her waist. “Let’s not spoil the moment. Come on.”

“Okay.” I felt like I should say something more, anything. “Twilight, I…”

She placed a hoof on my lips. “Dusk… let’s just dance. You don’t need to say anything else.”

“Okay… I just…”

“It’s fine. It can wait.” She rested her head on my neck again. “For now… let’s just enjoy this.”

“As you wish, Miss Sparkle.” Breathing calmly, I ignored my nerves and resumed our dance.

“Just don’t step on my hoof again, okay?” she added with a giggle.

“Never.”

A content smile curled on both of our mouths as we continued to dance, the colors swirling around us. It hadn’t been all perfect, but for me, here and now, surrounded by my magic with the mare of my dreams, this truly had been… well…

The best night ever!

Author's Note

Even though things did not go according to plan, our heroes had still managed to make their time at the Grand Galloping Gala the best night ever. And, thanks to the help of Dragonis and Princess Luna, Dusk had even had even achieved his hopes in dancing with Twilight, the two sharing a sweet moment with each other. But what other surprises does tonight have in store? Find out next time!

Hey, guys! What did you think of the chapter? Isn’t that sweet? Dusk had finally got his dance with Twilight. In case you’re wondering what song is being played, looked up the instrumental of the slow version of Everytime We Touch. Also, Book 2 isn’t over yet. There is still one more chapter and this one is biggest one yet. See what will happen when Dusk and the gang head back home. Well, that’s all I got for this chapter! Don’t forget to comment and rate the story to tell me what you think!

Chapter 28: A Kiss Goodnight

I could hardly remember a time I felt so happy after I walked out of the ballroom together with Twilight Sparkle, the two of us standing rather close together and walking side by side. Against all of the odds, all of my doubts and fears, I had actually shared a dance with the mare who had captured my heart…and she had actually enjoyed it! Well, I assumed that she did, but she was still smiling and leaning close to me, so it was all good signs.

I was actually surprised when I discovered that it was already close to midnight by the time our dance had stopped. The two of us were, of course, on a schedule as the spell for Twilight’s apple carriage would wear off at midnight and it would just become a normal apple again. Time had become a meaningless concept to us both, only taking note of the rhythm of our movements and the moment we were sharing in. I didn’t want it to end and, when it finally did and we had to leave…

Well, it couldn’t last forever. But I knew I would never forget this night and, hopefully, if it meant as much to her as it did to me, she wouldn't either.

Additionally, I was pleasantly surprised at how Twilight was reacting to all of this. Before, she’d always kept a respectable distance from me and blushed as much as I did when our sides so much as brushed against each other. Recently, she’d been a little more relaxed, but still embarrassed about closeness. Now though, she seemed perfectly content as I was, gazing frequently at me as we walked. I didn't know if it was just her being friendly or she meant something more, but I did like it at any rate.

I could still smell the fragrance of the lilac in her ear and it made me feel so peaceful just to breathe in that scent.

None of the girls said anything by the time we reached the carriage, except for Rainbow who demanded why we had taken so long with whatever it was we were doing. I had merely sighed and apologized to her, though the others all seemed to exchange knowing looks while the Pegasus fumed over me. I barely took notice of her mood whilst I hooked myself up to the carriage with Shield, Dog, and the other stallion and set off back for Ponyville.

Just before we set off, I glanced back at the castle and caught sight of a tall figure on one of the balconies, waving in my direction, and (even from this distance) I could tell Princess Luna was smiling. That was the other thing that came out of this evening. Just from my own actions, without any plan, I’d managed to make this a memorable evening for her too. Considering what she had been through, she deserved that much at least. Now…she actually thought of me as a friend. I’d been allowed to call her by her name!

Knowing how significant that was in terms of the traditions of the old days I’d read about in my books, my own smile grew and I waved my hat to her in farewell. She lingered for a moment, waved once more before she returned inside and I began to pull the carriage again, suddenly appraising the night sky as much as I did a clear blue sky.

I could hear Spike on the driver's seat, whistling a merry tune, recalling events that had happened over the rest of the evening or else yawning heavily. A few times, I had to yell to keep him awake and prevent him from drifting off to sleep and falling out of the seat. Nice to know we’d all had a good time in the end. We’d thanked the other stallion who'd waited for us, who said it was no problem while casting hopeful glances at Rarity.

Now and again, Twilight would poke her head out of the window and beam at me in a way that made my heart glow. Again, I couldn’t help but notice how beautiful she’d looked tonight, how beautiful she still looked. There was something different in her smile now, something that I couldn’t quite put my claw on. Whatever it was, it made my heart flutter and I smiled back at her whenever she did.

The moon was high in the sky and the stars were shining brightly, glinting on the shiny red surface of the carriage by the time we arrived back in Ponyville. As soon as the last of the girls stepped down from it, it was consumed by a flash of light and it had become just a plain old apple again, which was promptly snapped up by Pinkie. The magic of the night was over, but it would stay with us in our memories forever.

Everypony started to bid each other good night and Rarity pulled me aside once she gave her neighbor an appraising look and a kiss on his cheek, leaving him giddy and happy as a school foal.

“Well done, Dusk! You did it!” She beamed proudly at me. “I knew you could do it, I just knew it!”

“At least one of us did.” I remarked lightly. “But I couldn’t have done it without your help, Rarity.”

“Oh, you may, you may have had my help, but it was ultimately you who pulled it off.” she pointed out. “She already liked you, Dusk. I just helped to…refine you a bit.”

“But I’m still very grateful for it.” I gave Rarity a sympathetic look. “I’m sorry it didn’t work out for you and Blueblood, Rare.”

“Ah, yes…” She frowned angrily. “Some prince he turned out to be. Selfish, arrogant swine.”

“I know, but that’s the way he is. You were so looking forward to it too.” I added. “I truly am sorry, cuz.”

“Oh, don’t worry, Dusk. I suppose it’s my own fault in a way, I built up expectations of him that obviously weren’t met. I was so sure…” She trailed off and disappointment flickered across her face for a moment. “Oh, well, I’ll be fine.”

“I hope so, but take heart. It may take time, but I'm sure you'll find the stallion you deserve someday. Somepony who…” I thought for a moment and placed a claw on her shoulder. “Somepony who makes you feel as incredible as you look.”

Rarity stared at me in amazement in the wake of my words, or incredulousness, I couldn't quite tell. At first, I thought I’d said the wrong thing and was about to withdraw my claw until she placed her hoof gently on my claw and returned my smile.

“Don’t you ever change, Dusk. You might not think it, but you are more of a prince than Blueblood can ever hope to be.” She held my gaze firmly. “If nothing else, make sure you treat Twilight with the respect and love she deserves.”

“You’re talking like we’re actually going to be a… you know…” I muttered shyly.

“You will, Dusk. I know you two are meant to be together and when you are… just remember what I told you, agreed?” There was no smile, she was deadly serious.

I thought for a moment on her words, not sure whether to believe them or not. In the end though, I was a believer in the impossible so…maybe this wasn’t so far-fetched if I thought about it.

“You have my word.” I sincerely said to her. “Don't worry, I’ll take care of Twilight. And, cuz, good luck at finding your true love.”

“Thank you, Dusk.” Rarity finally got ready to head back to the Boutique and smiled knowingly. “Now, you still need to walk your date home.”

I nodded and bade her good night and, summing up my courage, walked back over to Twilight, who had just finished talking to Applejack. There was a linger of a blush in her cheeks when she turned around and I caught Applejack glance at me, look back to Twilight, and wink. I wondered briefly what they were talking about, returning her smile when I reached her.

“May I walk you home, Miss Sparkle?” I asked as graciously as I could.

Twilight blushed again as she levitated a snoozing Spike onto her back. “Dusk…you don’t have to, I’m fine.”

“I know, but…I want to.” I gestured in the direction of the library. “Shall we?”

Twilight seemed to consider before settling with a nod. “Yes, let’s.” She took her place close next to me and we set off through the quiet streets, broken by Twilight’s question. “It was Rarity who taught you how to dance, wasn’t it?”

“It was.” I admitted. “Dancing is an important part of the Gala, so she insisted on offering me lessons when it was mentioned.”

“I could see her doing that.” she said with a smile. “You were rather good at it…dancing, I mean.”

“I tried my best.” I admitted humbly. “I’ve…never really danced before tonight.”

“Neither have I. I just read a book on it before we came tonight.” she reminded me. “You were definitely better at it than me.”

“You…you really think so?” She nodded warmly. “Well…thanks. I, uh…learned it all for you, you know.”

“Really? You learned how to dance for the Gala tonight, just so you could ask me to dance with you?” She appeared a little confused. “Why?”

“Well…because um…” I found it a little difficult to explain. “Because…you’re just worth the effort.”

“Really?” she repeated, but not as cynically as before. “It’s that simple? Well…thank you for making the effort.”

“No problem.” I muttered, becoming interested in my claws.

“You really are showing how much potential you have. I said that about you in my report to the princess, on that day you were in the hospital.” She looked back at me with interest. “Did I ever tell you about that letter?”

I realized that now, I hadn’t heard that particular report and responded by shaking my head in a shy silence. I knew she’d written one, but I’d never asked about it, as I didn’t think it to be my business.

“Would you like to hear it?”

“Well…if you can remember it.” I said.

“I can remember it like it was yesterday.” She paused for a moment. “Dear Princess Celestia, I’m pleased to report that the latest member of our friendship circle is finally starting to fit in with us and he has taught me a valuable lesson about friendship.”

I chuckled a little at the memory. “Yes, I wasn’t exactly the most receptive of individuals, was I?”

“Not really, no.” she agreed with a giggle. “But you’ve really changed now.”

“Don’t I know it?” I nodded to her. “Please, continue. What…exactly did I teach you?”

“I’m getting to that.” she assured me. “Some of us are born with unique traits about ourselves that we sometimes keep hidden from others because we’re scared about how they might judge or view those things about us. Most times, we don’t even show them at all. But, with the help of our friends, we can choose to be more open about those special traits and unlock a true potential that might never have been revealed if we had kept it hidden. I think Dusk has learned that now and we’re going to see even more special things about him the longer we’re friends.”

“Your faithful student, Twilight Sparkle.” I finished. “You really wrote that about me?”

“Of course, and I meant it too. You’ve shown that there’s so much more to you than you or I ever thought to begin with.” she said proudly. “And I think there’s even more to it as well.”

“How…how do you mean?” I asked through my blush.

“I just still think that there’s something more about you, something even greater we haven’t seen yet.” She gave me a thoughtful look. “I’m not quite sure what exactly, but I’m sure it’s there.”

“If you say so.” I said, unsurely by what she meant. I looked up and realized that, all too soon, we’d reached our destination. “Well…here we are.”

“What? Oh, so we are…” Twilight looked just as surprised and disappointed.

We stood in awkward silence, the only sound coming from Spike’s snoring on Twilight’s back. I felt as if I should say something else, something witty or perhaps some stab at something romantic. But nothing came to mind, my thoughts a complete blank. Twilight too seemed a little unsure as to what to do now, opening her mouth to say something but then shutting it again.

“Well, um…thanks for a… a great evening, Twi.” I finally said. “It’s been…memorable.”

“Yeah… thank you for walking me home, Dusk. Or us, rather.” she added with a forced giggle concerning Spike. “It was, um… well, very sweet of you.”

“I try my best.” I bowed my head and opened the door for her. “Goodnight, Miss Sparkle.”

“Night…” She was about to go inside, but lingered on the doorstep for a moment. Then, quick as a flash, she swooped over and kissed me on my cheek. “See you in the morning.”

Even when the door had closed and Twilight had hurried back inside, I was still standing on the doorstep, utterly dumbstruck by what she had done. My skin burned on the spot where she had kissed me, which I touched absently with my claw. It wasn’t burning in a hurtful way, but a warm, tingling sensation, like a fire on a cold day. She had kissed me there… she’d actually kissed me. Then, gradually, I grinned.

I had an extra spring in my step as I set off again, happening to glance back at the library before I left. I could make out her shape watching from the window for a few moments, silhouetted against the light inside the room. I started off at a quicker pace again when it turned off, jumping and whooping when I was around the corner. It was just on the cheek, but at least it was something. And she’d watched me go… that was a good sign too, right?

Yes, it had to be. I was actually making progress in romance of all things, with Twilight Sparkle of all ponies. How good was that?

I was still whistling when I returned to my home, unlocking the door and heading upstairs to my bed. Now the night’s events were over, despite the happy energy I now had running through me, I wanted nothing more than to sleep. Ophelia was upstairs at the window when I returned, a dead mouse in her beak. She cocked her head at me in an inquisitive sort of way.

“I’m just in a good mood.” I gestured to the mouse. “Make sure you eat that outside.”

She gave a muffled hoot in understanding and soared off out the window like a cloud on the wind. I made sure to leave it open a crack for when she wanted to come back in and removed my suit, placing it in a cupboard on a hook. I’d need to see Rarity about getting it fixed for it was a good suit and I had obtained good memories from it.

I placed my hat on the end of my bedpost, pausing to feel the necklace that Twilight had given me. Something she’d said tonight had started niggling in the back of my head, like a persistent itch. What exactly had she meant when she’d said that she felt like there was still more to me than I had revealed so far? Was it something that I didn't even know, like she’d said or was there something more to it? Why did those words feel so significant?

In the end, I just shrugged and removed the necklace, noting how the stones seemed to glow faintly in the darkness. I was probably just thinking about it too much and it was just some form of support from her. I took it at that, tingling from the warm feelings I got. Things were truly going great, I thought to myself happily and it was only going to get better from here on out.

So I settled down in my bed, pulled up the covers around me, and drifted off to an easy sleep. Though, as I enjoyed my blissful sleep, I was unaware of the dark clouds that were gathering on the horizon.

Author's Note

Ah, the makings of young love. It seems as though Dusk has truly managed to sweep Twilight off her hooves, opening up the doors to a chance that they will be more than just friends. After going through many changes, Dusk has now grown and grown closer to his friends. A bond that is like no other. And whatever challenges lie ahead, our heroes are ready to take them head. More adventures for the Element Gang await as the journey continues!

Hey, guys! What did you think of the chapter? Looks like Dusk and Twilight are at the start of something really special, huh? But, they don’t know it yet, but Dusk and his friends are about to be in for one the biggest moments of their lives. Well, that’s all I got for Book 2! Don’t forget to comment and rate the story to tell me what you think! See you all next time in Book 3!

Prelude: Element Gang Morning

In Ponyville, it was coming close to five in the morning and all were still fast asleep. Even the six wielders of the Elements of Harmony and the members of the Element Gang. All seemed peaceful. But then, within the residences of Rainbow Dash, Applejack, Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, and Rarity, mechanical tentacles with earbuds attached to the end of them appeared out of nowhere, only a single one in the rooms of the elementals, and gently put the earbud bit into the ears of said elementals, the five continuing to sleep afterwards and not even noticing them.

In an unknown location, a stallion sitting in a chair and veiled in shadow looked at a large computer screen in front of him as the screen displayed a green circle with a white check mark on it. With this, the control console beneath the screen then opened up a small circular section of itself and rose from it came a microphone. The stallion then pulled up something in front of him, revealing that he haves claws. The item he’s holding is a bugle horn which has its bell pointed at the microphone. As the clock began closing in on reaching five ‘o’clock, the stallion got ready to play the horn as the five elementals continued to sleep. He took a deep breath and, when the clocks finally struck five, the horn’s loud sound erupted from the earbuds and the sound blasted into the elementals ears.

In the homes of the elementals’ homes, all of them opened their eyes in shock as they woke up and screamed from the sound, falling out of bed. After falling out of bed, the five found the tentacles and then removed them from their eyes, finding the sound coming from them. While Rarity and Pinkie Pie were confused on where they came from, the three stallions growled as they glared before they yelled out “DUSK!” Their yelling was so loud that it could be heard from Ponyville.

Back in the unknown location, the stallion’s claws went typing on a keyboard on the console, the light revealing him as Dusk Noir, bright and awake with a smile. With one last type, Dusk watched as the screen display cut into five section with the fifth in the middle of the four that showed security camera feeds from the rooms of the five elementals, all groaning as they were still tired from waking up so early. The stallions continued to glare at the tentacles.

“Oh, what in Equestria is going on?” Rarity asked, still confused by her sudden awakening.

“Morning already?” Pinkie Pie said as she rubbed her eyes to wake up.

Just then, the stallions’ housemates came in with looks of concern (Rainbow Dash with more annoyance than concern), the stallions looking at the mares as they came through the door.

“Shield, what the heck?” Rainbow angrily asked as she glared at Shield.

“Dog, what’s wrong?” Applejack asked as she came into Dog’s room.

“Leon, are you okay?” Fluttershy said with concern as she went Leon’s room.

“You want somepony to blame, Dash? Blame Dusk.” Shield said as he glared back at the tentacle.

“It’s nothin’, AJ.” Dog said doing the same as Shield. “Just another one of Dusk’s wake-up calls.”

“I’m fine, Flutters.” Leon said, repeating Shield and Dog’s actions. “A little tired but okay.”

“Good morning.” Dusk said as his voice sounded from the earbuds, making the girls look at the tentacles in shock.

“Dusk?” Rarity said, still surprised by this.

“Dusk, is that you?” Fluttershy asked, surprised by this.

“Whoa!” Pinkie said she checked out the tentacle. “Dusk, I didn’t know you had tentacles.”

“Dusk, what’s goin’ on?” Applejack asked, confused by this

“Dusk, what the heck are you doing?” Rainbow said, angrily. “Do you even know what time it is?”

“Yeah, it’s me.” Dusk said. “Now I’m only gonna tell you girls two things: one, I don’t have tentacles, Pinkie. Those right in front of you are earbud vines, a mechanical plant that is made to transmit sound to where they can only be heard by the selected pony for them. Two, sorry for the rude wake up, girls. You can go back to sleep.”

Just like that, the girls then moved on to go back to sleep. But, before Rarity and Pinkie could fall asleep, the vines then pulled them back out, surprising them.

“Whoa! Rare, Pinkie, what are you doing?” Dusk asked them.

“Um…getting my beauty sleep?” Rarity said, confused by this.

“Duh! You said that I could go back to bed.” Pinkie answered, just as confused as Rarity.

“I wasn’t talking to you. I was talking to the guys' roommates.” Dusk said to them. “They can go back to sleep, you two can’t.”

“What?” Pinkie said, shocked by this.

“Why not?” Rarity asked, just as shocked.

“Because the wake-up call was for you and the guys.” Dusk said to them. “It’s time to start the first day as the Element Gang. Just take your warp pads and I’ll explain it to you when you get here.”

This only confused the five elementals as they didn’t know what he was talking about.

“Huh?” Leon said.

“What are you talking about?” Shield asked.

“Warp pad?” Rarity said.

“Warp what?” Pinkie said.

“What’s a warp pad?” Dog asked.

“You’ll know when you find them.” Dusk said to them. “Just look for your Element Gang symbols. That’s where you’ll find your pads.”

With that, the vines then retracted into glowing, circular spots on the walls of the elementals’ rooms, which disappeared like they weren’t even there. With that…

Dusk: Six, you’re getting carried away again.
My team and I can take things from here.

Power of Six: Whoops!
Sorry. Go ahead, dudes.

Dusk: Thank you.
Now we’ll start with Shield as he tries to figure out where his warp pad is at.

Shield’s view

After that vine thing was gone, I looked around to figure out what Dusk was talking about.

“Find my symbol? What the heck does that mean?” I said as I looked around until I looked at my book shelf. “Huh?”

It wasn’t a large one and it had my copies of Daring Do in it (which I didn’t tell Dash about), but it definitely looked different. It was actually…wider? Instead of just having one slide door, it had two. Though the new one looked weird. While the rest of the shelf was brown, the handle was an orange knob and in the middle with this line going to the corner with these weird orange symbols at the side. Though, when I got it all together, I saw it was my family’s element symbol. To fix it, I got the idea of moving the knob to the right spot and it worked. After that, the symbol glowed and I watched as part of my wall opened up. It looked like a secret room. In it was this weird looking platform made of crystal. I only had one thought in my mind right now: how in Equestria did this thing get here?

Leon’s view

After that tentacle was gone, I began wondering what Dusk meant by find my symbol. I began looking around and saw my painting of me and my old circus friends, little gift from them to remember them by, and saw it changed. On it was this weird blue balloon right at the side. It was without a string and on the ground. When I got a closer look, I saw it wasn’t a balloon, it was my family’s element symbol upside down. I then looked closer and saw that the grass around it was upside down too. Seeing how it was, I decided to turn it around to fix it. After I did, the symbol glowed and I watched as a part of the wall opened up. On the other side of it was this weird platform made of crystal. I only had one question about this: What is this doing here?

Dog’s view

After that vine was gone, I began searching around for whatever Dusk was talking about. I found it at the front of my bed. It was this strange violet star, but I soon saw it wasn’t a star. This was my family’s element symbol, slightly crooked. I then decided to fix by turning it around. After doing that, the symbol glowed and I watched as part of the wall opened up with this weird fancy platform thing. Could this have been that warp pad Dusk was talking about?

Rarity’s view

Now this was rude. Calling a lady when she still needs her beauty sleep. Whatever reason would Dusk need to call me at this hour? Donning my rope and removing my beauty mask, I searched for what Dusk wanted me to find. Though I had no idea what Dusk wanted me to find. My Element Gang symbol? Now what in Equestria did he even mean? Though it wasn’t long until I finally found it. It was when I looked at my own roll rack that I found something amiss. On it were these strange green markings aligned with the very shelves. Amongst them was this green ring. I didn’t quite get what it meant until I looked at them at a different. I realized that they were actually parts of my family’s element symbol. I tried to move the curves, but they just wouldn’t turn. That was when I decided to try and turn the ring and, with it, the curves began to move. After finally setting it as the way it was supposed to look, it glowed in a dazzling green light. I then watched in awe as my own rack split apart and the wall behind it and revealing another room. I had no idea how this could even exist but I didn’t care as I gazed upon this beautiful crystal pedestal.

Pinkie’s view

Even though I wanted go back to sleep, I was so excited that Dusk wanted me to find something. Especially on my first day in this super fun team! I looked everywhere until I managed to find it. It was this weird yellow symbol on my bed. It looked like a small donut with two arrows pointing to this sideways mustache. I tried to see if it did anything and it did when I turned on the donut thingy. When I turned it, those arrows moved closer to the mustache. After it stopped turning, I then looked and saw it changed into my family’s element symbol. It glowed and I looked as my wall opened up and I saw this sparkleriffic thingy-nabob.

No one’s view

After finding these strange platforms, the five elementals went to stand on each one. After standing on them for a moment, the platforms glow and a ring of light burst from them and surrounded them. While Shield, Dog, Leon, and Rarity were shocked by this, Pinkie Pie just giggled in excitement. When the light disappears, all that is left are the platforms. Then the room transforms and returns to its rightful state before the five found those symbols. Back with them, they all screamed out as they traveled through this streams of light in a star-filled void, Shield, Dog, Leon, and Rarity screaming in fright of it while Pinkie Pie screamed out in excitement.

Dusk’s view

Back with me, I turned off the security feed after my teammates found their warp pads and then went off to welcome them. To where exactly? Well, you’re about to find out. I then watched as the warp pads flashed and saw my teammates standing on them, Pinkie just amazed by it like she just went on a cool carnival ride while the others were just giving looks of absolute fright.

“That was so cool!” Pinkie said as she jumped in excitement. “Can we go again?”

“NO!” Rarity quickly said to her, shocking all of us. She then remembered herself and regained her composition, clearing her throat. “I mean…Pinkie, I believe we have more important matters to discuss.”

“You’re correct, Rarity.” I said before I motioned them to follow me. “Follow me. Breakfast is ready for ya.”

The guys regained their composition and followed behind me, no doubt them along with the girls were wondering where they were. There was a little silence until…

“Hey, Dusk, where are we?” Leon asked me.

“Yeah, what is this place?” Shield asked.

“Oh, this?” I said, talking about where we were now. “A little something to help us with our hero work, something that every Element Gang needs.”

“Well, what is it?” Dog asked me.

I then turned around as I got ready to present our latest addition to our lives.

“Ladies and gentlecolts, welcome to…our new Element Gang Headquarters!” I said as I motioned around the place, the lights that I had turned off for effect now coming back on to show the amazing, spectacular, high-tech majesty of our new headquarters. “Or EGHQ for short.”

They all expressed their amazement in their own ways as they saw all the amazing machinery around here.

“Wait.” Pinkie said as she raised an eyebrow and we all looked at her. “Ef Qwa?” She then giggle a little before adding “That’s a silly name.”

“What?” I asked her as me and the others were confused by this.

“You know, E-G-H-Q? Egh Qwa.” She answered.

I smiled a bit in amusement as she just being Pinkie before speaking to her.

“No, not Egh Qwa, Pinkie.” I said as I explained. “Just EGHQ. That’s the acronym.”

“Nice.” Shield said as he looked around with a smile. “Our own underground headquarters.”

“Where did this come from?” Dog asked me.

“From Dragonis.” I said as I explained. “When I came back home yesterday, I found a note from him that told me how to find this place. Now that the six of us are together, we need a place to meet up at for Element Gang matters. So he gave us this place for us to do so.”

“Cool.” Dog said, amazed by this.

“How did he even set this place up?” Leon asked, still amazed by it all.

“He used a Base Seed, a special device that, when planted into the ground, it digs deep underground, then expands the space in its surroundings, and then creates a base like the one you see here.” I said, explaining how this worked. “The way it works is that made with a type of metallic plant that creates structures much like this and extensions of itself like the earbud vines.”

“Huh.” Leon said, amazed by this. “But how did it get those things in our rooms?”

“You mean the warp pads?” I said to him. “Well, to get down here, you need a warp pad which can transport anything anywhere that has another warp pad. The HQ tracked all of us down and remodeled our homes with a brand of technology that layers a certain space into a certain pocket dimension that can only be accessed through a single entrance located in the certain residence of the elemental it belongs to. In other words, it created a space big enough to hold a warp pad and made sure it was unnoticeable from anypony else.”

“Oh. That’s pretty cool.” Leon said, smiling at the thought of it.

“Hey, Rarity, why are you wearing a bath robe?” Dog asked as we all looked and saw she was wearing a robe.

“Do you expect me to leave my humble abode au natural?” she said to him, no doubt offended by the question. “I am a lady. I cannot simply be allowed to be seen in such a state.”

“What?” Dog said as we were all confused by this. “But you don’t wear clothes most of the time.”

“I still have my standards.” She said before she then froze with her eyes widen in shock.

We then looked and saw as a helper root came out from underneath her robe and gripped it by the collar. When Rarity saw it she shrieked in fright, even more as another came around and went underneath her.

“Aah! Get of me!” Rarity screamed as the root then undid the of her robe, causing it to open and another one appeared and the two then moved over to the sleeves and wrapped around them. “Somepony, get these awful things off me!”

“Rarity, calm down.” I said to her as I explained the situation. “They’re just Helper Roots, extensions of the base that help hang up and put away other ponies’ belongings such as hats, coats, and bags.”

“Then why are they removing my robe?” Rarity asked as she continued to struggle against the roots as they proceeded to remove her robe.

“Because it’s unnecessary for you to wear a robe down here.” I said as the roots managed to take the robe off her. “They’re just putting it away.”

Rarity then looked down and saw that she was in nothing but the fur that she on her body. She then screamed before she gave a mortified look and then tried to cover herself.

“Rare, you’re covered in fur!” I sternly said to her. “You’re not naked. It’s not like anypony’s gonna see you.” I then spoke under my breath to myself so nopony heard me as I turned away from her. “Now if you were human, it would be different. Along with a sight I do not need to see.”

“What was that, darling?” She asked me as I was surprised that she heard me.

“Nothing.” I said to her at a normal volume. “Also we’re a team. I think we’re all pretty much use to each other like this.”

“Hey!” I heard Dog yell as we both turned and saw him trying to keep away from a Helper Root that was following him, him holding onto his hat with his magic. “Leave my hat alone, ya thievin' weed!”

“Whoops!” I said as I went over to help him with it. “Wait, you don't need to take this one.” I said to the Root and it then went back to where it came from. I then spoke to Dog to apologize for that. “Sorry about that, Dog. System's still new, so it's gonna take a while for it to figure out what to and not to hang up.”

“I hope it ain't too long.” Dog said to me, canceling his magic. “I don't want anypony or anythin' touchin' my hat other than me.”

“It'll figure it out.” I said before we moved on to breakfast. “Let's just get to eating.”

With this, I then went over to the EGHQ computer and looked over to see Rarity think about it for a moment before she then calmed down and lower her hooves away from herself, now allowing herself to be comfortable. With this, I pressed the button on the console and the breakfast spread table appeared to the side of the room. Everypony was amazed to see the amazing assortment of breakfast food.

“Okay, everypony.” I said as I then began walking over to the table and grabbed a plate from the table with my magic. “Grab a plate and get what you need for breakfast.”

With that, the others then did and we all got our plates filled with enough food for breakfast. With that, I then used my metalbending to bring up the dining table and set it for six ponies, six seats for the six of us and silverware for each of us to use to eat our breakfast. With this, I then brought out a can of shmew-fu and put some on my plate, making my balance breakfast.

“Hey, what’s that?” Pinkie said as we ate, pointing at my shmew-fu.

“Oh, that?” I answered her. “It’s shmew-fu.”

“Ohhhh.” Pinkie said, looking like she knew what I meant before she leaned over to Leon and whispered “I don’t know what that is.”

“Oh, it’s some kind of food that Dusk haves to eat to balance his diet.” Leon explained to her. “Dusk can’t really go a day without it.”

“Ohhhh.” Pinkie said as she finally understood it before speaking to me. “Can I have some?”

“Sorry, Pinkie.” I said to her, knowing that was a bad idea as for the last time I gave somepony shmew-fu. “It’s only for Fire Dragons. Not really made for other elementals or even normal ponies to consume.”

“Awwww.” Pinkie said in disappointment as she stopped eating.

“Hey, cheer up.” I said as I tried to help brighten her mood. “At least you’re not stuck eating it. If I don’t eat it with every meal I get, I can’t be able to move. I mean, seriously. One time I gave up eating it for a week and I had to be brought to a hospital.”

That actually made her giggle and smile as she said “Well, when you put it that way…”

With that, she then went back to eating, enjoying every bite. Though what I said to her was true. It was dangerous to give anypony who wasn’t a Fire Dragon shmew-fu. The last pony that ate it…well, let’s just say it didn’t go out so well. Though I was glad I was able to fix this mare’s mood.

“Okay.” I said after we all got done and our fill of breakfast and I got to the control console. “Now that we’ve had breakfast. It’s time that we get to it.”

“Get to what?” Pinkie asked.

“To training.” I said as I then pressed the button and activated the elevator at the center of the room. “We need to make sure we’re in tip-top shape for whenever Equestria needs us and prepared for any situations.” I then went over to wait for the others. “Come on, let’s get going.”

With that, they all thought it over and decided to come over to stand with me on the elevator. I then selected the floor to go to and took us to the gym to make sure we were in perfect physical condition for hero work. The whole gym had everything, all the right exercise equipment for all of us. There was even a treadmill for Rarity which could be operated manually and by magic.

After getting done with our complete workout, me and the team then went down to the training dojo to work on our fighting techniques. With this, each of had a different part of the course made specifically for our skills. For me, it was with special reformation dummies, a kind of practice dummy that fights back and would repair themselves after being defeated and broke apart. They would keep fighting until either the fighter is defeat or the fighter ends the session. Three of them were part of the Tri-Threat arena. For Shield, he got Charger Track, a special moving tread portion of the course where you have to attack targets that pop up while you run. For Leon, he went through the Floor of Fire, where you have to take down set up targets without being scorched from the many burning funnels on the floor. And for Dog, he took the Rings of Doom, a special course for only the most agile fighters where you have to go through every hoop as you move around in the air, even practicing your punches and kicks.

Thanks to Dragonis’ private training course back at Canterlot, me and the guys made it through easily. Though the girls…didn’t go get through it as easy as we did. For Pinkie, she had to go through the Strike Gauntlet, a part of the course where you placed into a set of rotating practice dummies that are so close to each other that hitting one of them will cause a chain reaction making all the dummies rotate at once. For Rarity, she got the Pendulum Assault, where you have to push back swinging punching bags coming at you while keeping yourself on the rotating floors like a log roller. Seeing how it was their first time doing this, I told Rarity that all she needed to do was hit ten bags and told Pinkie that all she needed to was get through her course without getting hit. Just when they started, they were already having troubles. When Pinkie started, we watched as she got good at it for a minute, but then ended up stuck in the storm of attacks, getting hit at every part of her body while repeatedly saying “ow!”

“Whoa!” Rarity yelled as we looked back at her and saw her end up doing a split on two of the rollers of the floor. Luckily, like in log rolling, they only move as long as you’re moving. “Oh! Oh, that hurts!” she then turned and saw the punching bag that was heading towards her. “Aah!”

She then began screaming as she was sent flying across the course, me and the guys wincing as we saw it. When she landed, Pinkie got to where she was after managing to escape the Gauntlet. Though, after Rarity got up and Pinkie recovered from the hits, they both looked down as they saw they weren’t out of the course and that they were now on the Floor of Fire.

“Uh-oh.” They both said in worry before the floor began sending out flames.

They start shouting in pain as they were hit with blast of fire and they tried to escape the Floor. When they managed to, the four of us looked at them with concern as they came over, partly singed. After they got over to us, they both collapsed from exhaustion and pain looking at us with looks of tiredness.

“Well, that could’ve gone better.” Shield said as I went over to help the girls.

“You two okay?” I said as I helped them up.

“Oh, we’re quite alright, darling.” Rarity said to me.

“Yeah, though that wasn’t fun.” Pinkie said to me.

“Hey, it’s your first day. We weren’t so good on our first day either.” I said, remembering how me and the guys were on our first day on the course before speaking to the guys. “Right, guys?”

They all agreed and told them that everypony haves an off-day once in a while. With that, they smiled as they were touched by their words.

“Well, I think that’ll be all for today.” I said as I then began walking back towards the elevator. “Let’s get back to our homes and get ready for our normal day. We all have work that we don’t want to be late for.”

“Yeah, like his date with Twilight.” Leon said under his breath and he and the guys actually snickered.

“It’s not a date!” I said, infuriated by him making another crack about the relationship between me and Twilight. After they stopped laughing, I then recollected myself as I spoke again. “It’s just a little testing, okay. Twilight and I are just friends. Now let’s just get on with the rest of the day, okay?”

With that, we all then went back up (where Rarity got her robe back) and used the warp pads to get back home, where each of us got ready for the day. With me, I made sure I was already for work today. Took my shower, brushed my teeth, combed my mane, and camouflaged my tail, I was all set. Though, when I looked at myself in the mirror, I couldn’t help but notice that something seemed missing from my attire. Though I shrugged it off and decided to leave it until after work. With that, I then set off to the library for the test Twilight haves for me.

Author's Note

Well, that was quite a morning. Now we see how the Element Gang get ready for the day. Now to explain for Dusk's breakfast, shmew-fu is actually a Fire Dragon-healthy, tofu-like meat substitute created by Dragonis Maximus. It contains the same amount of iron as meat. Fire Dragons need to eat iron in order to keep healthy, if they don't...well, let's just say their bodies will find a way to get that balanced diet. With that, if there was a Fire Dragon in the real world that didn't get enough iron, i suggest not wearing anything that haves metal in it. For what exactly is in shmew-fu, you'll find out later in the story. Now that you got to know their mornings, now its time for Dusk to catch you up on what had happened lately.

Chapter 7: Sonic Rainboom

Shield’s view

While we were waiting for Dash, I was helping Fluttershy work on her cheering. With her being about just like Dusk before I introduced him to the world of sports, I knew I had to get her to really cheer if Dash was ever gonna win the Best Young Flyer Competition. We just gone over the basics and it was time to see if she got it all down.

“Now, Fluttershy, what have we learned?” I said, making sure she got everything she needs to know.

“Loss of control.” She said with a serious look, getting the first part of cheering.

“Good.” I said, waiting for her to get the rest.

“Screaming and hollering.” She got two and three.

“Yes, and most importantly?”

“Passion.”

“Right!” I then got right in front of her. Now was the moment of truth. “Now that you know the elements of a good cheer, let’s hear one!”

“Yay.” She said, doing the worst cheer I’ve ever heard.

“Ugh! You’re gonna cheer for Dash like that?” I said to her, disappointed for not trying hard enough. I need her to give a real good cheer. “Do it louder.” She gave that same cheer again. “Louder!” she did that cheer again. “LOUDER!” She took in a real deep breath and, just when I thought she was finally gonna get it…she did that darn worthless cheer again. I actually got on my back, frustrated by all that.

“Oh, too loud?” Fluttershy asked me, worried she might’ve yelled too loud.

Looks like I had my work cut out for me.

Dusk’s view

“Are you sure you’ll be alright without me?” I asked once more as Twilight shelved another book.

“Dusk, I told you, we’ll be fine.” she assured me. “I’ve got our friends helping me put away the books, so we’ll be done in no time.”

“Come on, Dusk,” Dog put in, piling up some more books, “have a lil’ faith in us. Me and AJ know that B comes after A, ya know, so we can sort through a library as easy an apple orchard. ‘Sides, y’all have an appointment to keep with Rainbow.”

“I know, I know. I just…don’t like leaving my work when the job’s not done.”

“Dusk, darling, it will be done and to a reasonable standard, I promise you.” Rarity vowed. “Now, run along or you’ll be late and I know how you like to be punctual.”

“Okay, I’ll get going.” I halted at the door, glancing back a little. Then, I shrugged and hurried off to our usual meeting point.

Apart from leaving Twilight when I still had duties to perform, there was another reason for my apprehension. Today was the day of the Flyer’s Competition, the day me and Rainbow had been practicing towards. My nerves were on edge, my heart was pounding against my chest as I ran. Maybe this wasn’t such a good idea, perhaps I should just tell her to use clouds, it would be easier.

No. I told myself firmly mentally. You’ve been training for a week now and it looks great. You even have stage two down without any flickers at all. You can do the whole of your actions in your sleep, so don’t let her down now by backing out. That was the old Dusk.

I spotted Fluttershy not too far off and galloped up to her as she beamed at my arrival.

“There you are, Dusk, thank goodness.” She let me catch my breath before speaking again. “We were afraid you weren’t coming…I mean, I wasn’t, I knew you were coming…I mean, I was worried but er…don’t be mad.”

“I’m not…not mad, Fluttershy. Just nervous.” I said in a would-be casual voice. “I mean, it’s not like I have to do my talent in order to help my friend win the grand prize before thousands of watching Pegasi.”

“Oh, my.” She looked sympathetically at me. “It’s very brave of you to do this, I don’t think I’d be able to. I’m sure you’ll both do great.”

“Thanks…I needed that.” I said, returning a smile.

“There you are! Finally!” I looked up to see Rainbow atop a cloud with Shield sitting next to her on a cloud of his own.

“Yeah, what took ya so long?” Shield said as he rode his cloud down to me and Fluttershy. “We’ve been waiting for two hours.”

“Sorry, got a little busy making sure everything will be okay at the library.” I said to him, scratching the back of my head.

“You got to chill out more, dude.” Shield said to me.

“Well, at least you’re here now.” Rainbow said to me as we all looked to her. “You ready for this?”

“Ready, waiting, and fully enabled.” I said to her, prepared for phase one. “Whenever you’re ready!”

“Roger that! Remember, Fluttershy: control, scream, passion.” she recited. “Alright, let’s do this!”

With that bold declaration, she jumped off the cloud like a pony diving into a swimming pool, swooping and cutting through the air as if it were water, flowers and plants bending in the wind she created. I tensed myself up. Time for phase one.

I conjured up my color pillars, making them glow brighter as she passed through around them all. Once she was done, she soared off, me making the pillars dissolve and fly ahead of her, as she swept past me and Fluttershy.

“Nice! That’s the way to do it!” Shield said as he cheered.

“Ooh.” she cheered feebly. Me and Shield gave her brief raise eyebrows before I returned my focus to the routine.

Phase two. I weaved the clouds with the colors, just as Rainbow reached them. Focusing with all of my might, I kept them there as she spun around them, not once did they flicker or fade. It was just right and looked brilliant.

“Way to go.” came another quiet cheer from Fluttershy.

“Now for the finish! You can do it, Dash!” came another great cheer from Shield.

Now that I was done with my part, I could at least offer my own support.

“Come on, Rainbow Dash! Show the Sonic Rainboom whose boss!” I yelled to show Rainbow my support before I whispered to Fluttershy about the little doubt I had about the last phase. “You think she can do it this time?”

“I don’t know, but let’s keep cheering. Maybe she will.” That was the response she always gave…and the result was usually the same. “Go, Rainbow, go.”

“Give it all you got, Dash!” Shield cheered out, speaking at the right volume for a cheer.

I had my eyes fixed on her performance. She was starting her descent, accelerating to incredible speeds. The mach cone formed around her, she was making progress. Come on, Rainbow, come on. The cone narrowed…just a little more speed…she almost had it.

Then, she stopped for a second…before the barrier bounced back on her, sending her careering away, screaming all the while. Well…that certainly hadn’t happened in any of her previous attempts.

“Rainbow Dash!” Shield said in concern.

“Oh, my. Do you think she’s okay?” Fluttershy said, worried about her fellow Pegasus.

“I don’t know.” I answered, worried about Rainbow as well.

“Do you know where she landed?” Shield asked.

“Let’s see…” I said as I then tried to estimate where Rainbow Dash would land. “Judging her trajectory, I believe she’d hit ground somewhere near the center of town. Come on!” With that, we followed her trail back towards Ponyville, tracking her to the library. “Of course.”

“Come on, let’s see if she’s okay.” Shield said, running off towards the library.

We hurried up to the open window, where the trail of cloud ended and peered inside. I was the first to arrive and it was a complete mess. Books and scrolls that might have been neatly shelved were scattered all over the floor, as were the ponies that had been sorting them.

“You okay, Dash?” Shield said as he helped the Pegasus to her hooves.

“Yeah, I’m fine.” Rainbow said as she then dusted herself off before smiling gratefully at Shield. “Thanks, Shield.”

I jumped through the window, as Twilight spat out three scrolls in her mouth. I helped her up swiftly to her hooves.

“See? I leave the library for five minutes…” I said as I dusted her down. “You alright?”

“Yes, I’m fine. Thank you.” she said sincerely. We gazed into each other’s eyes for a few seconds in silence, lost in our depths…until Fluttershy caught up.

“Rainbow Dash, you rock. Whoo-hoo.” She stopped cheering when she saw the state of the library. “Oh, my…did my cheering do that?”

“It wasn’t you, but this was the work of a Pegasus.” Shield jokingly said with a smug.

“Heh, heh, sorry about that, guys.” Rainbow apologized, as she stood up. “That was a truly feeble performance.”

“Actually, it wasn’t all bad.” Fluttershy said. “I particularly liked it when you made the clouds spin.”

“Ugh! I’m not talking about my performance, I’m talking about yours. That feeble cheering!” She then put a leg around me. “You should take a leaf out of his book. He can be just as shy as you, but at least he can give a good cheer.”

“I’m glad you appreciate my efforts, Rainbow.” I said as I removed her leg from me, my cheeks flushed pink. “But if anyone is a cheer expect, it’s Shield. He practically helped me to develop that side of me.”

“What are you two arguing about?” Twilight asked.

“Were we arguing? I’m sorry.” Fluttershy said inconsequentially.

“There’s no need to apologize, Fluttershy.” I said to the timid Pegasus before answering Twilight’s question. “They aren’t arguing. Rainbow is just a little frustrated, that’s all.”

“Well, what’s got her tail in a twist?” Leon asked as he and the others walked over.

“Well, these two got just about everything down,” Shield said, pointing to me and Rainbow, “but we’re still working on Fluttershy’s cheering. We need to make sure she’s ready for it.”

“What’re ya’ll talkin’ about?” Dog asked, confused.

“We’re preparing for the Best Young Flyer Competition in Cloudsdale.” Rainbow explained.

“What’s that?” Twilight asked, curious about it.

“Only the biggest flying competition in Cloudsdale!” Shield said before Pinkie interrupted him.

“Yeah, it’s where all the greatest Pegasus flyers get together and show off their different flying styles!” Pinkie piped up. “Some are fast!” She zoomed around the room on her hooves. “And some are graceful.” She tried to do a ballet-style demonstration, but lost her hoofing and fell, making me chuckle a little.

“Golly. I’d love to see ya strut yer stuff in that competition.” Dog expressed. “Kinda makes me wish I could walk on clouds like ya, Shield.”

“But all you guys will be there!” Shield said as they looked at him bewildered at this. “Dusk, didn’t you tell them?”

“Oh…” I shifted my gaze to my hooves. “I meant to, but…with all the practice it, er…slipped my mind.”

Shield laughed before he said “Classic Dusk. Even when he remembers everything, he ends up forgetting something.”

“It’s cool.” she said casually. “At least we know they’re coming now. Fluttershy’s a great support, but her cheering isn’t exactly inspirational. And Dusk’ll be backstage, so he can’t do much hollering. The only pony who would be really hollering is Shield.”

“OOH!” Pinkie popped her head out of the books again. “I’d love to see you make a Sonic Rainboom! It’s like, the most coolest thing ever! Even though I’ve never actually seen it, but I mean, COME ON! It’s a Sonic Rainboom! How not cool could it possibly not be?”

“What’s a Sonic Rainboom?”

“Come on, Twilight!” Rainbow said impatiently. “Even Dusk knows what a Sonic Rainboom is, and he’s even more of an egghead than you.”

“Rainbow, please.” I said, flushing again. Twilight frowned at Rainbow and looked to me for an answer, but it was Pinkie who explained.

“The Sonic Rainboom is legendary! When a Pegasus like Rainbow Dash gets going soo fast…BOOM! A sonic boom and a rainbow can happen all at once!”

“Um…pretty much what she said, in layponie’s terms.” I agreed. “From what she’s told me and from what I’ve read, Rainbow’s the only Pegasus today who can perform the move.”

“Yeah, and that makes me and her the only ponies in Equestria who can do the Sonic Rainboom and prove the legend was true.” Shield said, complimenting Rainbow.

“Guys, I told you. It was a long time ago. I-I was just a filly.” Rainbow said, feeling embarrassed by the compliments.

“Yeah, but you’re gonna do it again, right?” Pinkie asked hopefully.

“A-are you kidding? I’m the greatest flyer to ever come out of Cloudsdale! I could do Sonic Rainbooms in my sleep.”

There’s that false confidence again. I thought. If they’d actually seen her as me and Shield had…

“Wow.” Twilight smiled in admiration. “If you pull that off, you’ll win the crown for sure!”

“The grand prize is an entire day with the Wonderbolts. A whole day of flying with my life-long heroes, it’ll be a dream come true!”

“Yay.” came another quiet cheer. Rainbow frowned at her friend.

“Really need to work on that cheer, Fluttershy.” Shield said, feeling disappointed in Fluttershy’s efforts.

“I’m gonna go rest up. Don’t wanna over prepare myself, y’know?” She laughed nervously, then rounded on Fluttershy. “You, on the other hand, better keep practicing. At least I’m guaranteed a cheering section to match my spectacular performance when the rest of you get there.”

“See you in Cloudsdale.” I promised, holding up a fist which she bumped.

“Better be there. Great work today, Dusk! We’re gonna be awesome!” She then soared back out of the window, Fluttershy and Shield about to follow.

“She’s practiced that move a hundred times and she’s never even come close to doing it.” Fluttershy said, worried about Rainbow Dash.

“Yeah, even if I can get Fluttershy to really yell, I’m not sure if our cheers will be enough to help her.”

“We’ll be so glad when you all arrive.” Fluttershy said before she and Shield took off. With Fluttershy flying gently and Shield running just as fast as our daredevil Pegasus, they followed Rainbow Dash off.

I watched them go, before turning to see that every eye, every inquisitive gaze was on me. I felt a little under the knife before smiling brightly around at them.

“Right, let’s get this all cleared up. we don’t want to be late.” I said brightly.

“Dusk, are you saying you actually found a way to get all of us into Cloudsdale?” Twilight asked.

“Indeed. I already found it in preparation to help Rainbow. It’s right here on the…” I looked to see the respective shelf was empty, the books still scattered. “Oh…right. This might take a while. I did find a flight spell though.”

“Flight spell? One sec.” Pinkie ran off, then came back a second later with a book, tossing it to Twilight. “Page twenty-seven.”

“This is it! This is the book!” I gazed at Pinkie, amazed. “How did you do that?”

“It landed on my face when Rainbow Dash knocked me into the bookcase.”

“Oh…well, lucky for us then.” I let Twilight flick through it. “She has the right page.”

“Here it is!” She halted at the correct page. “A spell that will allow Earth ponies to fly for three days. Ooh, it looks really difficult…I’m not sure I can do it.”

“Come on, Twi. I promised Rainbow Dash that we’d be there for her.” I placed a hoof on her shoulder. “If anypony can pull this spell, it’s you. I know it.”

“Yes, Twilight.” Rarity came to offer her support. “You’ve got to try.”

“Okay…if you believe in me, Dusk, I’ll try.” She gave me one of her warm smiles, then frowned. “But who’s gonna volunteer to be the test subject?”

Nopony stepped up for the task. Even for me, this was nerve-wracking. I didn’t like the idea of wings just sprouting out of my back. I didn’t really like flying all that much, not after…last time. But I was priority. I was about to volunteer myself, but was beaten to the chase.

“I will!” Rarity bravely stepped forward. “For Rainbow Dash, I will go first.”

“Here goes.” With one last smile from me, she stood to focus.

Shutting her eyes, grimacing in concentration, Twilight’s horn began to glow. A strange blue aura snaked in from it, wrapping itself around Rarity. She stood determined, as she was lifted gently off her hooves, being further consumed by the magic. Soon, it engulfed entirely, shrouding her from view. Once it had, a blue orb emerged from Twilight’s horn. It shone brightly, then burst like a balloon, sending her flying backwards.

I picked myself up, rubbing my eyes, as the force from the light burst had sent us all to the floor. The others picked themselves up too. I looked to the results. Had it worked alright? That answer was soon discovered, as I felt my eyes widen in shock.

Rarity floated before us. Only now, she had a pair of majestic, beautiful wings keeping her aloft. They were like the wings of a butterfly, delicate and lovely, shining light through the transparent color spots on them, sparkling in the light.

“I think it worked.” Twilight weakly said. That spell had taken a lot out of her.

Shield’s view

As I rode my cloud while traveling with Dash and Fluttershy to Cloudsdale, I talked with Fluttershy to get her to really cheer.

“Don’t be afraid to be assertive, Fluttershy. That’s part of the whole thing with cheering.” I said as we closed in on my Pegasus friends’ hometown. “Just speak up.”

“Here we are, Shield.” Dash said to me as we moved to a place to land. “And we got some spare time before the competition.”

“Well, well, well.” a snarky voice said as we got to a good landing spot and saw three pegasus stallions right in front of us. One was brown, one was a gray short stack, and one was some light brown tall stack. They were all wearing white hard hats and shirts. “What do we have here?”

“It’s our old friend, Rainbow Crash!” the big guy in the middle said.

“Get kicked out of any flight schools lately?” the brown guy who was actually talked earlier said as the three of them had a laugh.

“Friends of yours?” I asked Fluttershy.

“Not really.” She said to me. “That’s Dumb-bell, Hoops, and Score. They’ve been picking on Rainbow Dash since we were foals.”

I took a wild guess and figured which was which. The brown one had to be Dumb-bell with that dumbbell cutie mark of his, the tall stack was Hoop with those basketballs on his flank, and that leaves that short stack as Score. Though I’m just guessing.

“I didn’t get kicked out.” Dash said as she glared at them.

“Face it, Rainbow Crash,” Dumb-bell said to her, “flight school had too many rules and not enough nap times for you.”

“Ha-ha! Ask her about the Sonic Rainboom!” Hoops said, trying to make a joke.

“That’s nothing but an old mare’s tale.” Dumb-bell said. “You don’t have the skill to try something like that!”

“Now wait just a minute!” Fluttershy said, surprising everypony, even me. Before she then got back to being timid “Oh, I’m sorry. I’m trying to be assertive.” She then shook it off and got back to that assertiveness. “Anyway, she is gonna do a Sonic Rainboom!”

“No, she’s not, ʹcause there’s no such thing!” Dumb-bell said to her.

“Then show up at the colosseum and see for yourself!” Fluttershy said before she got all timid again. “If you’re free.”

That definitely ruined the whole assertiveness there as those jerks just laughed. Now these guys were really ticking me off.

“Oh, don’t worry, we’ll be there.” Dumb-bell said as those three were gonna take off.

Right there, I then decided to show off my own assertiveness by pulling that blowhard Dumb-bell down.

“Listen here, bub!” I said to him, glaring at him. “Nopony talks to my friends like that! Dash here has got more skill than you and your pals combined! Insult her again and you three will be the ones to crash!”

“Oh, I’m so scared!” Dumb-bell said to me sarcastically before she looked at Dash with a smug. “You let your boyfriend here do your fights now, huh, Rainbow Crash?”

“I’m not her boyfriend! /He’s not my boyfriend!” Me and Dash said at the same time.

“And she is gonna do a Sonic Rainboom!” I said to him. “Show up at the coliseum and you’ll see. She’ll blow you out of your seats!”

“Heh, we’ll see. Let’s go, boys!” he said before he and Score flew off.

“See ya then, Rainbow Crash!” Hoops said as he then went off to catch up with those other jerks.

“Did you see that?” Fluttershy said after those three left, somehow feeling proud of herself. “I was so assertive!”

“You okay, Dash?” I said, trying to see if those jerks got to her.

Dash sighed before she then said “Those guys are right. I’ll never be able to do it.”

“Oh, don’t listen to them.” I said to her, trying to bring her spirits back up. “They’re just jerks. They don’t know what they’re talking about.”

“Shield’s right, Rainbow Dash.” Fluttershy said, trying to help cheer Dash up. “Just because you failed the Sonic Rainboom a hundred thousand times in practice, doesn’t mean you won’t be able to do it a stadium full of impatient, super-critical sports fan ponies.”

“Not really helping here, Fluttershy.” I said to her as I knew she was just making this worse and it showed when Dash screamed.

“What do I do?” Dash said as she started panicking. “Everypony’s gonna see me fail! The Wonderbolts will never let a loser like me join! Princess Celestia will probably banish me to the Everfree Forest! My life is ruined!”

“Rainbow Dash, get a hold of yourself!” I said as I tried to calm her down. “Princess Celestia won’t banish you. You’re being hysterical like Dusk when he gets stressed. Now, look at me. I know you haven’t done it in a while and you’re really stressed out, but I do know that this doesn’t mean you won’t be the best out there. You got more skills than any pegasus I’ve met.”

“Yeah, but the Sonic Rainboom is my only shot in even getting a chance at winning.” Dash said, still doubting herself.

“Rare…” Fluttershy said as we looked to see here looking shocked. I was kind of confused as she was looking behind us, not at us.

“Rare?” Dash said as I tried to see what Fluttershy was looking at. “The Sonic Rainboom is way more than rare!”

“Dash, I think she’s trying to say ‘Rarity’.” I said to her as I couldn’t believe what I was looking at it.

“How is that any different from what she said?” She asked me.

“Because she’s not talking about that rarity! Look behind you!” I said as Dash finally turned around. “Is that…?”

“Rarity!” Dash said, just as shock as me and Fluttershy as we saw Dusk’s fashionista cousin in the air with these strange butterfly wings. “Are you…flying?”

“I most certainly am.” Rarity said to us as she then flew down.

“Looks like the spell worked.” I said, still couldn’t believe that Rarity could now fly.

“Aren’t my wings smashing?” Rarity said, enjoying her new wings. “Twilight made them for me. I just adore them!”

“So where are the others?” I asked her.

“I believe they are still on their way.” she said to me. “Come now, as we could leave our favorite flyer without a big cheering section.”

After she said that, we then watched as a hot air balloon popped up out of nowhere with Dusk and the others in the basket.

“Hey, guys!” Dusk said to us as the balloon landed in front of us. Rainbow grinned at the sight of him.

“There’s my color bender!” Dash said as she went up and gave the Fire Dragon a hoof bump. “Glad to see you could make it.”

“You know me, Rainbow, I never break a promise, Pinkie or otherwise.” He said to her.

“Well, you all made it just in time.” I said to them before I saw that Rarity was the only who got wings. I was going to ask when…

“Sure did!” Pinkie said as she jumped out of the basket.

“Wait!” I said as I thought she was going to fall through the cloud but I was shocked again when I saw Pinkie standing on it like me.

I was even more shocked when the others were able to do the same.

“How’d you do that?” I said, wondering how they could walk on clouds. “Only Pegasus ponies can walk on clouds and I thought I was the only one land pony that could do that.”

“Pretty cool, huh?” Pinkie said as she cartwheeled away.

“Turns out that temporary wing spell was too difficult do more than once.” Dusk said as he explained. “So I found an easier one that let the rest of us walk on clouds like you, Shield.”

“You really couldn’t do it again?” I asked him.

“Yeah, it’s not really a spell any of us are ready to use yet.” I said as I thought back to what happened at the library.

Dusk’s view

Looking back to after Twilight cast that spell, I was glad to have found a substitute or else I wouldn’t be able to help Rainbow and me and the guys wouldn’t have been able to go anywhere.

“Sweet Celestia!” Rarity was in awe of her new wings. “These wings…why they’re…gorgeous! Oh, this is wonderful! I’m as light as a feather! Graceful as a swan! Oh, I could get used to this.”

“Better not. It’s only for three days.” Dog warned. “Still…those are some mighty fine wings.”

“Yeah, now I wish I volunteered for this.” Leon said, amazed by Rarity’s wings.

“Oooooh…shiny.” Pinkie was wide-eyed and staring. Wrenching my gaze from them, I moved to support Twilight, who was having trouble standing.

“That was…that was tough.” she said, just as weakly as before. “I don’t think I…have the strength to…do that again.”

“Take it easy, Twi. You did beautifully. You’re right though. Another try at that and it may knock you out.” I levitated the book over. “Let’s see…let’s see… Ah, here we are! A much simpler spell to let Earth ponies walk on clouds. Even I could do this one.”

“Wonderful! It’s just a pity you can’t all look as stunning as me.” Rarity said ruefully.

“Pink, you still have that hot-air balloon from the Running of the Leaves?” I asked her.

“Sure do! It just needs some air in it and it’ll be set!”

“Well, that’s dandy.” Applejack said. “Now we can all get ta Cloudsdale and Twilight can take it easy fer a bit.”

“Alright, let’s go then!” I paused and looked around, feeling a little more sheepish. “Right after we clean all of this up.”

“So after that and testing it out, we all got into the hot air balloon and flew all the way up here.” I said as that little reminisce.

“Now Dusk’s here to help out and the rest of us can cheer ya to victory!” Dog said.

“Awesome. I knew I could count on you.” She murmured to me. “Thanks for coming through for me. To be honest, I was feeling just a tiny bit nervous.”

“I know the feeling.” I said to her.

“But I feel a lot better now that you’re all here.” Rainbow said to me. “Hey, we got time before the competition. Why don’t me and Fluttershy show you around Cloudsdale?”

“A tour is an excellent idea.” I said and everypony else agreed with me.

Walking along the clouds, I now understood why Shield like to use them so much. It felt like walking on a mattress, soft and plushy.

“Here it is, the greatest city in the sky!” Rainbow said as we got to an edge and I felt my eyes widen with awe.

I’d read about Cloudsdale, seen pictures of it. But it was nothing until you saw it up close. It truly was the greatest city in the sky, with the buildings floating majestically in the air, elaborate pillars and columns adorning them. The ancient Pegasi had been masters at crafting and shaping the clouds into works of art, to make their city truly spectacular. I was glad to see they hadn’t failed to disappoint. Everypony else had agreed to that. Well, most of everypony did, Rarity was more admiring her new wings in the mirror. The sight of it was a bit…uncomfortable to watch. Though this gave an excuse to show my own discomfort. Though apparently this didn't get past Twilight who managed to see through it.

“Dusk, are you okay?” Twilight said with concern.

“Yeah, Twilight. I’m fine.” I said as confidently as I could but her concern got me to speak the truth. “Sorry, I’m just…a little nervous, that’s all.”

“You’ll be fine. It’s natural to feel nervous for something like this. You’re not even going out on stage, you’ll be on the sidelines.”

“I know, but that’s how it was when I worked with Racer.” All of my fears came spilling out at once. “What if I mess up? What if I miss a cue and make her lose the grand prize? She could lose her chance to live out her dreams because of me!” I was actually starting to hyperventilate.

“Dusk, calm down.” She said to me. “Breath, breath.”

“Sorry, Twi.” I said as I finally calmed down.

“Dusk, we all think your talent is wonderful.” She always had a knack for making him feel better. “Rainbow Dash has already said you’ve done great in practice. You never let me down in the library, so I know you’ll do great here.”

“But this isn’t the library, this is a big contest with hundreds watching. I haven’t done this kind of thing in years.” I sighed, looking up at her. “Do you really think I can do it?”

“Dusk, are you the pony that came for us in the Forest?” I nodded. “Are you the pony who stood up to a hydra?” Another nod. “Exactly. If you can be brave enough to do those, you can be brave enough to do this. For Rainbow.”

“Okay…thanks, Twi. I’m just being pathetic. Still, that’s me, I guess.”

“You’re not pathetic, Dusk, you’re not even close.” she said firmly. “You’re a great assistant and a great friend to do this for her.”

“You…really think so?”

“Absolutely. You had faith in me in the Bog and on Winter Wrap Up, despite my doubts. I wouldn’t be a good friend if I didn’t do the same.” She beckoned me along. “Now, come on, let’s go see Cloudsdale.”

“Right behind you.” I said, throwing a smile Twilight’s way.

Feeling much better now, we hurried to catch up with the group.

“Some of the greatest pegasi in history came from Cloudsdale.” Dash said as we kept on moving through the city in the clouds that was just waiting for us. This was something that Rainbow would take the opportunity to show off.

I knew that Rarity had to be falling behind while getting lost in her wings so I decided to get her back with the group. The guys apparently thought the same thing as all four of us said “Rarity!”

“Oh, wait for me!” Rarity said as I watched fly to catch up.

While we walked, I managed to hear the sound of a jackhammer going and looked to see some construction workers working on a cloud. Seems like no matter what kind of city you go to, there is always gonna be a construction site to see. One of those workers was working the jackhammer while the other two were working with the measuring tape. Being pegasi and having no…well, digits, they had to use their mouths to stretch it. I watched as the one holding the hook and the one working the jackhammer looked away, their jaws dropping in surprise. This also caused the tape to retract into the case and the jackhammer to go and fall off the cloud. Hopefully that thing doesn't fall on anything or anyone important. With all three of them looking away, I looked to see they were looking at Rarity. Typical. A bunch of male construction workers getting distract by some mare walking by, flying by in this case. And I thought I wasn’t in a world that had clichés like that.

“Those wings are gorgeous!” one of the workers said to my cousin.

“Why, thank you.” Rarity said to him right before she did a loop above us.

“Be careful with those wings, Rarity.” Twilight warned her. “They’re made from gossamer and morning dew.”

“Yeah, and they’re incredibly delicate.” I said, advising my cousin to fly with caution.

“Don’t worry, darlings.” Rarity said to us. “I’m sure they won’t be worn out from too much attention.”

“Rare, you know that’s not what we meant.” I said to her. “If you lose those wings, you might fall. Please, just be careful.”

“Fine, Dusk. I will make sure not to damage them.” She said as we kept on moving.”

“Well, now that we’re here in Cloudsdale, where should we go first?” I asked, wondering where we should make our first stop at.

“Well, since we’re up here, I’d sure like to get a look at where the weather’s made.” Applejack suggested.

“Great idea. Come on, guys,” she added, “to the weather factory!”

The factory was just as impressive as the rest of the city’s architecture. As we approached it across a long bridge, I could see it as it towered over us. Rainbow falls cascaded to the clouds below, a trumpet-like device pumped out the shapes of clouds at regular intervals and fierce storm clouds reigned thunder and lightning all around them, making Fluttershy jump a little every time it did.

We were made to wear hard hats and jumpsuits, for our own safety and to ensure we didn’t interfere with the weather operations being performed by the workers there. I exchanged my own trilby for a white hard hat to keep the place sterile, and followed the tour group inside feeling excited to be part of such a unique opportunity to see this all happen.

“Oh! Just got a chill up my spine.” Leon said as we all felt the temperature drop a bit.

“Shh!” Rainbow shushed him before she explained at a low volume. “This is where they make the snowflakes.”

“That’s explains the cold.” Leon said, speaking quietly.

“It has to. Don’t want the snowflakes to melt before being sent for the snow.” I said, speaking at the same volume.

“That’s right. Each one is hoof-made.” Rainbow said as we saw some of workers making and examining snowflakes. “As you can see, it’s a very delicate operations.”

“Amazing.” I said in awe of the concentration and incredibly work of these snowflake crafters. “This almost makes me wish I was born a Pegasus here in Cloudsdale.” I looked to see Dog giving me a raised brow in confusion. “I said almost.”

We were gonna look back at the workers when…

“Oh, the snowflakes look even better from up here.” Rarity said as we all looked to see her flying near the ones at the ceiling.

“Rarity, get down from there! Before you…” I said to her, but it was already too late as the gust from her wing flaps caused all the snowflakes to start flying around the room and leaving the workers trying their best to catch all of them before they fell on the floor.

“We better move on before Rarity ruins winter and causes a drought.” Rainbow said before a snowflake shattered on the floor.

“And here’s where they make the rainbows.” Rainbow said as she led us into a room filled large bowls that had the multicolor fluid in them and even flowing from bowl to bowl via long shoots. With the pegasi present mixing them, I had to guess that this fluid were the colors that made the rainbow before being processed into light.

I always did wonder what the rainbows here in Equestria started out as before becoming light. Didn’t actually think it would be a liquid. Pinkie actually dipped her hoof in some of the liquid to taste it, turning every color of the spectrum.

“Ah! Spicy!” Pinkie said as she then ran to find some water whilst we all laughed.

“Yeah, rainbows aren’t really known for their flavor.” said the suitably named Pegasus.

“Good thing too.” I remarked. “If they were, we might all be eating rainbow-flavored cupcakes, courtesy of the Sugarcube Corner.”

“Whoa!” I turned to see three, stocky Pegasus ponies marveling at Rarity’s wings.

“Oh, where’d you get those amazing wings? I want a pair!” asked the chocolate-brown one.

“Hmm…” Rarity seemed to like getting all of the attention. “Yes, I guess I could see that.”

“Oh, geez! Them again.” Shield said in displeasure.

“You know them?” I asked him, curious about this.

“Met them when we got here.” Shield answered me, glaring at the three. “That’s Dumb-bell and his crew, Dash’s bullies from she was a filly. They’re real jerks.”

“Oh, hey, look! It’s Rainbow Crash again!” I felt my blood boil, to my surprise. They definitely sounded like how Shield described them.

“He, he, he, yeah! Rainbow, uh…” He paused, apparently unable to think of a witty edition. So, he just went with: “Crash!”

“Rarity!” Rainbow sounded scandalized, and I couldn’t blame her. “What’re you doing talking to these guys?”

“Oh, they were just admiring my wings, Rainbow Dash.” she said casually.

“Yeah, you should forget the Sonic Rainboom and just get yourself some wings like these!”

“Oh, go dunk your head in the rainbow pool, Dumb-bell!” Shield harshly said to him. “Besides shouldn’t you be working? You’re dressed like it and bothering us and spending the day looking at mares isn’t very productive.”

“Well, at least we aren’t cheering for a loser like Rainbow Crash.” They all let off another round of stupid guffawing, before flying off to do…whatever it was they did here.

“Jerks.” I said angrily.

“I know, right?” Shield said to me.

However, Rainbow seemed to have taken the worst of their taunting. She was hanging her head in defeat, her eyes fixed sadly on the floor. She needed her confidence and all of this certainly wasn’t helping her.

“Uhh… Come on, everypony. Why don’t we go see how clouds are made?” Fluttershy suggested tactfully, walking alongside Rainbow. “Don’t listen to them. You’re gonna win that competition for sure!”

“Are you kidding? I can’t do the Sonic Rainboom and just look at these boring, plain old feathered wings. I’m doomed.”

“Rainbow, come on.” I decided to try my hoof at cheering her up. “You and I have been training hard to win this. Despite all of my doubts and fears, I know that I’m ready for it and I know that you are too. Those guys aren’t in the Flyer’s Competition, they’re just jealous of you because of how awesome you are. They know it, we know it, and I know it.”

“Dusk is right.” Shield said to her, trying to cheer her up. “You got the skills nopony else haves.”

“Thanks, guys, but…what’s the point?” Feeling disheartened, neither me or Shield didn’t know what else to say. I just hoped that Rarity would stop showing off as she was part of the problem.

Unfortunately, my hopes counted for nothing. By the time we reached the cloud bellows, where water was evaporated to make the clouds in the sky, the workers were all stopping to admire Rarity’s wings, while she was acting like a celebrity among her adoring fans.

“What? These old things?” Rarity said modestly, soaking in on the attention. “Go ahead, everypony! Photos are encouraged.”

All the while that happened, Rainbow was becoming more and more stressed, crouching on the floor and shaking, her eyes wide with fear.

“Rarity, we’re supposed to be helping Rainbow Dash relax, remember?” Twilight said to her with a glare, trying to stop Rarity from damaging any more of Rainbow’s confidence. “Put your wings away and stop showing off.”

“Oh, pfft!” rarity scoffed as she started flying higher. “How can ask me to put away perfection?”

When she stopped, she actually flew right up against the sun in a way that her wings created a kind of colored disco ball effect. I grudgingly had to admit to myself that it was quite beautiful, but Rarity wasn’t meant to be the focus here.

Rainbow, who was shivering on the floor, looked like she was about to start crying.

“Rainbow, are you okay?” I asked her with concern.

“Yeah, you don’t look so good.” Twilight said, just as concerned as I was.

“Of course! Why wouldn’t I be okay?” Rainbow said, obviously trying her best to conceal her panic. “Everyone’s so in love with Rarity’s wings that they won’t even notice when I totally blow it in the Best Young Flyer’s Competition.”

“Hey! There’s an idea!” a Pegasus worker cried to Rarity. “You should enter the competition!”

“Yeah! I could watch you fly all day long!” agreed an older flyer, rather like Granny Smith.

“There really isn’t anypony who uses their wings quite like me. Perhaps I should compete.” Rarity decided, as she moved away from the sun.

“WHAT?!” Both Rainbow and I expressed our disbelief at the same time, though the latter of us more out of anger than fear.

“What am I gonna DO?” Rainbow said after Rarity moved away, taking her adoring crowd of fans with her. “I’ll never win the competition now!”

I had to admit that, with her nerves and Rarity’s vanity, this seriously decreased our chances of winning. I’d never lost my temper in my life, but it was near breaking point with all that was happening. All of our training, all of our practice, and it looked like it was about to be nothing.

I just needed one more thing, just one, to set me off… And it came.

Our tour of the factory was soon at an end. Leading a terrified Rainbow away with me, doing my best to console her, I knew that the time they had been waiting for was now. It was time to fly. We separated from the rest of the girls at the viewer’s stands, where they would be cheering her on.

Rarity had already entered herself in for the contest. We’d all tried to talk her out of it, to dissuade her from competing but her mind was set. She wanted to show off her wings to all and this was her chance to do it.

“Good luck, Dusk.” Twilight wished me, as we were about to head off. “Try your best to give support for Rainbow, I think she really needs it.”

“So do I. Cheer for us.” We exchanged a hug, then I went to take my position.

Rainbow Dash’s view

Okay, first I was nervous because I couldn’t be able to get the routine right and would totally blow the competition in front of everypony in Cloudsdale, but now I was freaking out. Without the Sonic Rainboom, there’s no way I can beat Rarity. At least she was in her dressing room, ʹcause I did not want her to see me like this. I’m glad that my friends were there to support me, but it didn’t really help with how I was feeling right now. At this point, I was doomed. If I went out there, I’ll be nothing but a laughing stock!

Dusk’s view

When I got into position, I got a good view of the stadium. The arena itself was, like the rest of Cloudsdale, a marvel of cloud-based architecture, wide, vast and huge, with flags adorning the top of it, seating for over five thousand ponies. In the lower stands, I saw Rainbow Dash’s bullies which again got my blood boiling. But that boiling cooled when I looked and saw my friends in the seats above them, all of them ready to see the show and Pinkie wearing that foam finger I gave to her a while back. With this, I watched and listened to the pre-contest announcement.

“Fillies and gentlecolts, please rise and join me in welcoming our beloved Princess Celestia!” the announcer said as Princess Celestia arrived in the royal box, smiling and waving to everypony. “Please welcome our celebrity judges for the Best Young Fliers Competition, the Wonderbolts!” Then came the Wonderbolts, true masters of the air. They swooped around in the sky, let off some fireworks and took their places in the judging box. That would no doubt put a smile on Rainbow’s face. “And now let’s see who will take the prize as this year’s Best Young Flier!”

Rainbow Dash’s view

Okay, now I was feeling a little better! The Wonderbolts as this year’s judges? How awesome is that? Though my stress came back when…

“Okay, contestant number 1, you’re up!” the backstage manager said and I watched as the first flier went on to perform.

That’s when I realized it. After she was done…I was gonna go up next!

“Okay, number 2, let’s go!” the manager said after the previous flier was done.

Oh, man! This was bad! I couldn’t do my routine now, not like this! I had to figure out a way to get me some more time. That’s when I thought of it. While nopony was looking, I snuck over and switched tags with number 5.

“She’s talking to you.” I said to him.

“Oh! Um…” He said, dropping the hay in his mouth before he ran off. “Oh, I guess that’s me.”

This was perfect! All I had to so is switch tags with somepony and I’ll be able to get myself ready to go out there. It was perfect. Though, after number 3 went up, I switch tags with number 6 just to be safe.

“Okay, number 4, time to go!” the manager said.

“I’m number 4 and I need just one more itsy-bitsy minute.” Rarity said as she popped out of the dressing room. “Be a dear and have somepony go ahead of me.”

“Look, I don’t care who it is, but somepony’s gotta go on!” the manager said and one of the competitors went on ahead.

Now I was in trouble. I know Rarity and there’s no way to tell how long she’s gonna take before going on. What was I going to do? That’s when I saw it. There were only 15 competitors here. So going last would be enough time for Rarity to do her thing and give me a chance to impress the judges.

Dusk’s view

Standing backstage, but away from the other flyers with a view of the vast arena before me, all I had to do now was wait for Rainbow. I had a good view from where I was, but I was also unseen, out of the way. A shadow among shadows. This was perfect. It was almost like how I used to be, only now I was hiding with good reason. This was Rainbow’s flight, not mine. I would remain anonymous the whole time. If only Rarity could recognize that…

I couldn’t help but be angry with her, even though she was one of my friends. She was going against the very point that she’d come up for in the first place, caught up in her own glory. I wanted nothing more than to tell her what I thought of her, but I just couldn’t pluck up the nerve to. So, I’d stayed silent, just glaring at her displeasingly. If she had noticed, she’d ignored them.

So I waited, tensed and ready for Rainbow’s routine. I barely even acknowledged the other contestants, as they soared and showed off their stuff. Rainbow would beat them all, hooves down. But soon, I was getting nervous as more and more competitors went on, none of them being Rainbow. I was sure she would have taken stage by now.

Shield’s view

While the competition kept going and the guys and the girls talked about the competitors like number 7 and her 15 barrel-rolls.

“What do you think, Shield?” Leon asked me, snapping me out of it.

“What?” I said, trying to figure out what to say. “Oh, I don’t know.”

“Hey, you okay there, Shield?” Twilight asked me. “You seem a little distracted.”

“Oh, it’s nothing. I’m just wondering where Dash is.” I said to her. “The competition’s almost over and we haven’t seen her do her routine yet. I’m starting to worry.”

“Yeah, and come to think of it, I wonder how come we haven’t seen Rainbow Dash or Rarity yet.” Applejack said.

“That’s it! I’m calling Dusk to see what’s going on.” I said as I got my comm out.

Dusk’s view

Now I was worried. We were nearing the end and Rainbow Dash was nowhere in sight. Where in the world of Equestria was she? The contest was almost over and she hadn’t performed. Just as I about to start pacing, I heard I was receiving a call on my comm and got it out.

“Yeah?” I said as I answered it.

“Dusk, what the heck is going on over there?” I heard Shield’s voice from the comm. “Why hasn’t Dash showed up yet?”

“I don’t know, I’ve been waiting here backstage the whole time. I thought Rainbow would’ve done the performance already.” I said, seeing he was sharing the same concern. “I have no idea where she is.”

Rainbow Dash’s view

Okay, just turned from bad to worse. Everypony had gone up except for Rarity. Now I was done right scared to go out there. How long does it take four one girl to put on makeup? At this rate, I have no chance in winning. Is this how Dusk and Fluttershy feel like when they get like this? Man, I really own them an apology.

“Number 15, let’s go!” the manager said to me.

Just when she said that, Rarity came out of the dressing room.

“Rarity…is ready.” She said as she stood in front of us. I would’ve said she went a little overboard there, but I was too busy with my life falling apart.

“Look, ladies, I don’t know what to tell you.” the manager said to us. “There’s only enough time for one more performance. You both want to compete, you’ll both have to go out there together.”

“Well, Rainbow Dash, shall we?” Rarity said to me and I tried my best to look like I was ready.

Dusk’s view

“Okay, that’s it! I’m going to check on Rainbow right…” Just as I was about to go and find her, the announcer called me back and had me tensed once more as I put my comm away.

“And now, for our final competitor of the day, contestant number fifteen!” That was Rainbow! It was time to… “Uhh… And apparently contestant number four.” What, Rarity? She was going on with her? I know my cousin does her best to look as glamourous as possible, but in my opinion, she looked ridiculous. She looked like a butterfly in a carnival peacock costume.

Though Rainbow wasn’t doing much better. She looked actually frightened. Kind of like how I was when I faced a crowd when I was a colt. Well, congratulates, Rarity. You completely destroyed Rainbow’s confidence and made her get stage fright. Thanks to my super-hearing, I was able to hear what Rarity was saying over the roar of the crowd.

“Good luck, Rainbow Dash.” Rarity calmly said to Rainbow, who was just shook with fear. “Just do your best.”

That was easy for her to say, she had practically everypony’s eyes on her while Rainbow was a nervous wreck.

“I hope you don’t mind, but I took the liberty of changing our music.” Rarity said to me. “That ‘Rock’n’Roll’ doesn’t really match my wings.”

Feeling angrier at her than ever, I tapped into my power to get myself ready. Instead of the rock and roll track Rainbow had prepared, it was replaced with a ballroom waltz.

Rarity. I thought bitterly. I’d liked that music…

Anyway, time for Phase 1.

Ignoring Rarity’s prancing, I set up the color pillars, eliciting a few gasps from the crowd.

“Come on, Rainbow Dash. You can do this.” Rainbow said as readied herself. “Just remember the routine. Phase 1.” She then went off and weaved in and out with ease, lighting them up as she did. Our friends cheering her on.

That’s it, Rainbow. I thought. You can do this. Just one more…

Then, at the last one, she flew straight through it, as I lit it up. The effect blinded her, making her crash into the side of the arena. I cringed at the sight of it.

“Nice work, Rainbow Crash!” One of the bullies from earlier said before he got hit in the head with a rock.

No doubt that came from Shield who was trying to defend Rainbow and keep her from losing here regained confidence.

Okay, one slip up, we could still do this.

“Time for Phase 2.” Rainbow said as I twirled the colors around her, moving them up into the air for phase two.

I held the clouds with all of my might as she spun them in whirls of color, making the audience marvel at them.

Shield’s view

As we watched Dash going into Phase 2, we all saw that she was doing better. She almost had Phase 2 done.

“Look, Phase 2 is working.” Fluttershy said as we all watched how awesome it was going.

“Yeah, it is! Way to go, Rainbow Dash!” I cheered out.

Dusk’s view

Looks like Rainbow really regained her confidence there. This was going well, no slip ups here…but something went wrong in that instant. Somehow, she dislodged my color cloud from the sky so it went spinning off towards the royal box. Celestia and her guards ducked as it approached, shutting their eyes as it exploded in a light flare.

Feeling rather alarmed that I’d almost blinded royalty, I halted my spell. It was all up to Rainbow now. She had to turn this around now, because of she didn’t…no, she would, I could feel it. Deciding that there wasn’t much point in staying here, I hurried to the box the girls were in, so I could cheer on Rainbow with them. She needed the support, now more than ever.

“Dusk, that was beautiful!” Twilight congratulated as I sat next to her. “You really helped to make a difference in that performance, good work.”

“Rainbow did the flying, I was just on the lights.”

“Yeah, but ya still did a mighty fine job on them lights of yers.” Applejack pointed out.

“Did you see that?” Pinkie squeed. “Rainbow was all like ‘veeeeeow’ and Dusk was all like ‘bing’! It was absoluter-color-ristic-super-flappy-docious!”

“I was merely the marble, Rainbow was the sculptor.” I said modestly, chuckling at Pinkie’s comment. “Now, Phase 3. Come on, Rainbow, you can do it!”

I kept my eyes on her, as she climbed higher and higher into the sky. Rarity was climbing too, though Rainbow was faster. Soon, the former of the two reached the sun and stopped. I knew what was coming. She was going to use the sunlight to refract the color of her wings on the whole stadium. She showed to be quite the Icarus here.

Wait! I thought as it had hit me. What had Twilight said about the wings? They were made from gossamer and morning dew. With her that close to the sun, that means…

“Oh, no.” I said, louder than I intended.

“‘Oh, no’ what, Dusk?” Dog asked, looking worried. “Somethin’ wrong?”

“Very wrong.” Despite all she had done, she was still my friend. Could she hear me from here? “Rarity! Get away from the sun! Get away!”

“Look upon me, Equestria, for I…am…Rarity!” she cried, spreading her wings against the sun’s rays, beaming colored light down on them all. She hadn’t heard me, she couldn’t. There was nothing I could do.

“Oh, boy. This is not gonna end well.”

“Dusk, what is it?” Twilight was looking worried too.

“Twi, Rarity’s wings are made from water-based components. So what happens to water when it’s hot enough?”"

Twilight’s eyes widened in shock, just as we heard a high pitched scream of terror. We all looked up to see Rarity, flailing her legs wildly as she fell from the sky, her wings completely gone.

“Oh, no! You were right! Her wings evaporated into thin air!”

We could only watch as she fell even faster. The Wonderbolts immediately leaped into action, swooping down to save her. I couldn’t really make out what was happening, but her hooves must have been flailing too much for them. She’d knocked them out, and now, they were falling too. They only had one last hope before they hit the ground and became pony jam: the only Pegasus I knew was fast enough to get to them.

“Hold on, Rarity, I’m coming!” In the blink of an eye, Rainbow was off after them.

“Oh, I can’t look!” Fluttershy said as she covered her eyes.

I watched with baited breath as she flew faster and faster to catch up. The mach cone formed around her again, then it narrowed…wait, was that lightning forming around it? I hardly dared to believe it. Me and the others all gasped at the sight of it. They knew too…but could she actually do it? Rainbow needed to close the distance, this might be the only way.

“Shield, is that what I think it is?” I asked the only pony who would be able to identify this phenomena.

“Yeah, it is. She’s gonna do doing!” Shield said excitedly. “She already got the wind force barrier!”

The wind force barrier is what Shield calls the mach cone. When that forms, it is a definite sign that the Sonic Rainboom was about to happen. All she need to do was break that barrier and she’ll be moving faster than the speed of sound. I saw hints of color form around her, the lightning getting brighter. After watching Shield do it, I knew this was it. She was gonna break the barrier! And just like that…

BOOM!

An explosion of color erupted below them, sending a shockwave for miles and making a far more spectacular show than Rarity did. My mouth hung open at the sight of it. An actual Sonic Rainboom! First, the only non-pegasus manages to do it, and now I’ve seen it be done by an actual Pegasus! This was the third time I’ve seen one! Yet…for some reason, I felt familiarity with it. It was the same kind I felt when I saw Shield’s Sonic Rainboom. This was little strange. Why did it look familiar for?

“A Sonic Rainboom! She did it! She did it! WHOO!” Fluttershy screeched unexpectedly.

We continued to gaze in awe, as she caught all four of the falling ponies just before they hit the ground, soared back up with a rainbow trailing behind her and made it so it crossed the whole of the stadium above. As she arrived back and Pegasi removed her of her load, all of the spectators went wild, cheering and whooping at the spectacular show that they had seen, confetti and streamers descending from above.

We all cheered also began to cheer loudly for our friend, jumping up and down and grinning like fools. I, so caught up in the excitement of it all, swept Twilight up in a hug, which she, to my surprise, returned happily. After a few minutes, we suddenly remembered ourselves and let go of each other, flushing heavily and looking at anything but the hug recipient.

Once the crowds had cleared, we went down to meet her in the arena. Pinkie bought the balloon around, so that Rarity could climb inside. As never had the cloud walking spell cast on her and the Pegasi holding her were getting worn out, this gave them a chance to rest and her a chance to put her hooves on solid ground. She was certainly a lot more humbled now than before, my anger for her faded along with her wings.

“I want to apologize to all of you for getting so carried away with my…beautiful wings.” She looked as if she would cry, but she got a hold of herself. “I guess I just lost my head.”

We assured her that it was all fine and that she was forgiven, even me. She fixed her gaze on me, her expression softening further. She smiled thankfully at me, then turned to Rainbow.

“And I’m especially sorry that I was so thoughtless as to jump into the contest at the last minute after you two had worked so hard to win it. Can you ever, ever forgive me?”

“Don’t worry, cuz.” I said to her with a forgiving smile. “Happens to the best of us."

“Aw, it’s okay.” she said nonchalantly. “Everything turned out alright, right? I just wish I could have met the Wonderbolts when they were awake.”

“Hold that thought, Rainbow.” I could barely keep a grin off my face as I pointed behind her…to where her heroes stood waiting to meet her. She could barely contain herself at the sight of them

“So you’re the little pony who saved our lives.” Spitfire said, the fearless captain of the team. “We really wanted to meet you, and say thanks.”

Rainbow gave out another rapid round of “oh, my goshes” at this, making me grin even more at how happy she no doubt felt right now. The Wonderbolts, however, weren’t the only important ponies that came to see them.

“Princess.” I sunk in a low bow as the Princess and her royal guard arrived.

“Hello, Twilight Sparkle, and hello to your friends too.” she greeted warmly

“Princess Celestia, I am sorry I ruined the competition.” Rarity said, giving Rainbow a smile as she spoke. “Rainbow Dash here really is the best flyer in Equestria.”

“I know she is, my dear.” the Princess agreed. “That’s why for her incredible act of bravery and her spectacular Sonic Rainboom, I’m presenting the grand prize for best young flyer to this year’s winner, Ms. Rainbow Dash!”

Rainbow’s face lit up at this, the Princess proudly placing the golden winged crown atop her head. She knew that I wouldn’t want public acknowledgment of my contribution, but that heart-warming smile on her face that she sent my way was all I needed. I modestly tipped my hat to her, as she was paraded off by the rest of our friends, letting off more ‘oh, my goshes’. It had been worth it…just for that.

I stayed with Twilight, Rarity, and the Princess, standing back to let Rainbow enjoy her victory…as well as to hear today’s lesson on friendship. The Princess, however, sent me a conspiratorial smile. She knew who had done all of those shapes, but she said nothing. Feeling just as elated as Rainbow, I smiled back at her, as I sat back to listen to Twilight (and Rarity’s) report on friendship, taking it all in.

Even I have to agree that Rarity learned more about friendship than the rest of us. This came to show us how important it is to keep your hooves and to be there for your friends.

Oh, almost forgot one little part…

“This is the best day ever!” Rainbow said as our first brought her back and she stood in front of us.

“Hey, Rainbow Crash.” We turned to see Dumb-bell and his crew stand behind Rainbow.

“Dash.” The middle member of the group said, correcting his friend.

“Oh, uh, sorry. Rainbow Dash.” The stallion to the far right said. I had to guess that was Dumb-bell with that cutie mark of his.

“Dumb-bell? What are you guys doing here?” Shield asked, surprised to see them.

“Oh, we just wanted to congradulate Rainbow Dash for winning the competition.” Dumb-bell said.

“Yeah! That Sonic Rainboom was awesome!” The middle stallion said.

“Oh, thanks, guys.” Rainbow said to them, surprised to hear compliments from them.

“Sorry for giving you such a hard time before.” Dumb-bell said to her.

“Oh, that’s okay.” She said. “Don’t worry about it.”

“Hey, do want to hang out with us?” Dumb-bell asked. “Many you can show us how you did that incredible trick!”

“Sorry, boys. But there’s only gonna be one person hanging out with me.” Rainbow said which even got me to raise a brow before she dashed over and grabbed Shield.

“Dash, what are you doing?” Shield said, surprised by this. All of us were surprised by this.

“What does it look like? You and me are gonna hang out with the Wonderbolts!” Rainbow said to him. “I asked if you could come along and they’re cool with it.”

“Really? Awesome!” Shield excitedly said to her before speaking to us. “We’ll see you guys later! Looks like me and Dash got some plans!

“That’s alright! See you two back at home!” I said to them.

“Whoa, Shield!” Rainbow said as she flew off with Shield. “You’re a lot heavier than you look.”

“Well, that was weird.” Leon said, confused by this.

“Well, Shield’s her partner and she is the Element of Loyalty.” I said to him. “It would make sense she would help him hang out with the Wonderbolts like that.”

As I watched Rainbow Dash and Shield being escorted away by two members of the Wonderbolts, I found it hard to argue with her: this truly was the best day ever. Well, perhaps one thing could be said: the best day ever so far. We would no doubt celebrate back at ground level. For now though, my daredevil friend had a celebration of her own to attend with my athlete friend as her guest.

Author's Note

Well, it looks like Dusk and Rainbow Dash had done it. Dusk managed to help Rainbow Dash win the Best Young Fliers Competition and Rainbow Dash had earned her chance to hang out with the Wonderbolts. All the while with learning a new lesson on friendship. Hopefully this has helped Dusk become more confident in shown his own magic in an event such as this. Though it comes to question: what exactly Dusk had found familiar to the Sonic Rainboom? Is there a sort of connection between them? More moments in friendship next time!

Hey guys, sorry it took me so long to update again. Had a lot of stuff to deal with. I hope you guys like this chapter! Just wait as you will find out what will happen when Dusk comes across a certain zebra. Well, that's all I got for this chapter! Don't forget to comment and rate the story to tell me what you think! :pinkiehappy:

Chapter 21: Not In Any Book

“How about that?”

“Huh?” Applejack’s voice snapped me out of my thoughts. “I’m sorry, what did you say?”

“I’m just sayin’ how great it is that all of us had that special connection ‘fore we even met.” She smiled in a fond way. “Really makes ya think, don’t it?”

“Yes, um…I suppose it does.” I said unsurely in response, hoping she wouldn’t notice my distraction. Dog, however, didn’t miss a trick.

“Somethin’ on your mind, hon?” he asked, concerned.

“What? No, nothing. Why would you think that?” My gaze flicked to what I’d previously been thinking about.

“Ya just seem kinda…” He followed my gaze and an understanding expression appeared on his face. “Oh, ah see…”

“See what?” I asked abruptly.

“Ya know full well what.” Dog leant against the table in a self-assured way. Applejack did the same. “Starin’ at him again, huh?”

I gave myself a few minutes to think before answering as another horn blew and confetti streamed everywhere, Pinkie bouncing past as she fired her party cannon.

We were at another of Pinkie’s parties, this one she had thrown in celebration of our special connection for our cutie marks. As with all of Pinkie’s parties, it was bombastic, entertaining, and fun. I was standing by the punch bowl, watching Dusk as he was in conversation with Fluttershy and Leon across the room. At least I was, until Applejack and Dog seemed to have noticed and came over to talk.

“I don’t know what you’re talking about.” I insisted, sipping my punch and diverting my gaze.

“If ya say so.” Applejack shrugged. “So, still say you’re not in love with him?”

“I still say.” I responded immediately. I thought the conversation might be going this way.

“So what ya say it is then?”

“Well… I would say that… I think it’s…” I trailed off, as I couldn’t answer that question. “I don’t know what it might be, but it’s nothing to do with romance.”

“Yeah, you’re probably right.” Applejack looked over at where Dusk was. “Hey, look! Dusk and Fluttershy are holdin’ hooves.”

“Or Dusk’s holding Fluttershy’s hoof in his claw in this case.” Dog said, looking in the same direction.

“What?” Turning my head sharply, I flushed when I saw that Applejack had fibbed and Dusk’s claw was nowhere near Fluttershy’s hoof. “Why did you…?”

“ʹCause it’s so obvious ya do.” Applejack said. “Twilight, when are ya just gonna face facts?”

“Because I know I don’t! I just can’t!” I said, my voice rising an octave.

“Cool it, sugar cube, I’m just sayin’.”

“She’s right, Twi.” Dog told me. “Look, ya can try to deny it, but anypony can tell that what you’re feelin’ for Dusk is love of the highest degree. Anypony’d tell ya, any book if ya read it.”

“No, they…” I stopped as I thought about what Applejack had just said. “Wait… that’s it!”

“What’s it?”

“The answer, the solution to my problem!” I beamed at my friend. “You’re a genius, Dog!”

“I am?” He was staring at me like I’d gone mad. “Twilight, what are ya thinkin’?”

“Oh, you’ll see.” I said confidently. “Because, by tomorrow, I’m going to prove once and for all that I am right and you are wrong.”

He appeared to be in some discomfort when he walked in through the door. His walk was a slow, shuffling step and he had a hoof pressed to his head, his eyes rather bloodshot. I thought to try and lift his mood with my good one.

“Good morning, Dusk!” I greeted in the cheeriest of spirits. “Lovely day, isn’t it?”

“Morning, Twi… Can you try not to talk too loud? I have a splitting headache.” He groaned and clutched his head again.

“What’s wrong?” I asked, concerned.

“I think I drank too much of Pinkie's punch last night… That’ll teach me to indulge myself.”

“I did warn you about that.” I reminded him. “I don’t know what it is Pinkie puts in it, but she says that particular brand has a ‘special ingredient’ added.”

“It’s certainly special all right.” he agreed, grimacing in pain. “Ow… It feels like a buffalo stampede in my brain.”

“Pinkie punch overdose?” Spike asked, as he came out of the kitchen. “I feel your pain, bro. It’s a killer.”

“You can say that again… Ow!”

“Hold on, I got just the thing!” He dashed back into the kitchen and I could hear the sounds of bottles clinking together and liquid being poured into a glass. A few seconds later, Spike re-emerged.

“Here, try this.” Spike offered, giving him a glass of red liquid, smoking from the top. “Pinkie says it’s the best solution for it and, trust me, it works. Just hold your nose and drink it down in one.”

“Okay…” Dusk pinched his nose with magic and swallowed hard. He retched, but managed to keep it down, gasping when he’d got it all down. “By Celestia! What’s in that?”

“Trust me, it’s best you don’t know.” Spike warned. “Your headache will be gone in about half an hour, until then…just fight through it.”

"Okay, thanks…” He coughed and I could smell a strong spice coming on his breath, making me grimace. “Sorry… a perfect example that the medicine…is worse than the affliction.”

“So it seems.” I giggled. “I hope you’ll be okay, just don’t drink that much punch again.”

“Don’t worry, I won’t.” he agreed, trying his best to smile. “You seem to be in a good mood today.”

“Why shouldn’t I be?”

“Might I inquire as to why? Other than contempt that you were right…again.”

“I don’t have contempt for you…well, maybe a little bit.” I admitted, with a giggle.

“I thought as much.” he replied, still smiling and taking it in good grace.

“Let’s just say that I hope to have the answer to an important question soon enough.” I deflected, hoping not to get into too much detail. “Well, I have a list of things that I want you and Spike to go for. You don't have to go now though.”

“No, I will, fresh air might do me good.” I was touched by how dedicated to his work he was. “So, what do you want us to get?”

Happy that I’d be able to get this done sooner rather than later, I gave him the shopping list. After they went through it and I gave him the appropriate finances, I waited until he and Spike were far off. This would leave me alone in the library to commence the second item on my personal to-do list, one that I had just added now: Figure out feelings for Dusk.

Whether I was with him or just by myself, I was always wrestling with my emotions for him. I enjoyed his company, but only as a friend, I told myself constantly. I loved the sound of his voice, but only because he always had something intelligent to say. I didn't like it when he had to go, but only because we were such good friends. I do not have romantic feelings for him. I told myself. I do not have romantic feelings for him.

Yet…over the past few weeks, I’d been finding it harder and harder to believe my own words. Each time, the reasons I gave myself for why I couldn’t possibly be having romantic feelings for him seemed more and more desperate, to the point when I felt like screaming in frustration from how completely irrational I was being. Why couldn't I just see that he was just my friend, even though we did have a kind of special connection that we always just seemed to think exactly the same things that we just fitted so well together…?

I shook my head and wrapped my head hard with my hoof. “No, stop it! Don’t get caught up in that again!” Once I was convinced I could think clearly again, I tried to hold those previous feelings in contempt as I thought over my plan.

Today, I was going to prove that once and for all. I didn't know why I hadn't just done this before, when I’d been battling with my feelings about him. I was going to look at some books that would tell me, for sure, that I didn't have romantic feelings for my friend and that was that. Having friends was one thing, but indulging myself in the outlandish dreams of romance? That was simply unthinkable.

“Right then.” I said to myself, levitating Pony Psychology down from its shelf in the science section. “Let’s settle this once and for all.”

I opened the book and turned to the page that I was looking for, confident that this emotional debate would soon be put to rest. Instead, I found more proof that the only feelings I could be having for him were those of love. Shutting the book, I set it aside and pulled down Deciphering the Mind instead. That one was probably just a fluke. Perhaps this writer would have a different view on the emotions that I was feeling. I skimmed through it, found the appropriate section, and read through it… No, this one said the same thing. No matter. I thought, starting to panic now. Maybe Feelings, Emotions, and You would have the solution.

The pile of discarded books grew steadily higher and my mane grew increasingly disheveled as I desperately tried to find something, anything that would prove my case against romance for my second assistant and best friend. Perhaps this one? No, nothing… This one? No, that was useless… This one was sure to have… no, there was nothing.

“There’s nothing!” I screamed eventually, flinging the last book aside. “There’s nothing at all! Nothing…” This last statement came out in a groan as I bowed my head and crossed to a mirror.

My mane was now in more of a mess than when I had woken up that morning, my eye muscles were twitching from the stress of my futile venture, and I looked as if I would faint any second from how pale my face was. I smoothed myself down as best I could, looked firmly at my reflection, and tried one last thing.

“I do not have romantic feelings for Dusk.” Even before I had finished speaking, I knew those words sounded hollow. Clearing my throat she tried again. “I do not have romantic feelings for Dusk.” That sounded even worse. One more time. “I do not… do not…”

I couldn’t even finish that time. It looked like I was just going to have to accept defeat and succumb to the facts, the facts that I’d been trying to run away from and hide all of this time, even if it seemed so obvious. My feelings for the pony who was just as well-read as I was, but so much more engaging in imagination in the unbelievable, even when I myself simply refused to consider it…

Wait, maybe that was it! Maybe the solution to my problem would be found from the pony who my dilemma centered around. If I found out how Dusk dealt with believing the impossible, then I would be able to find some way to apply that to my own predicament. It was perfect!

Dusk returned with Spike just as I put away the last of the books and smoothed down my mane, removing any trace of my desperate search from before. They’d taken just as long as I’d hoped. He seemed to be in a better state than when he left as his smile was less forced and his eyes were returning to normal. He still was suffering from twinges by the look of it.

When he asked me if it would be okay if he went down to Sweet Apple Acres, I not only told him that—yes, of course—it would be, but that I would go with him. That would give me time to ask him what his view was on his own beliefs. So, leaving Spike in charge of the library, the two of us headed in the direction of the farm.

“So, why the sudden visit?” I asked him, when we shut the door.

“We bumped into Dog while in town and he told me that they’d just finished baking an apple pie down at the farm, so he invited me to come over for a slice." He licked his lips in anticipation. “I do so enjoy that pie.”

“I can tell.” I walked with him in silence for a bit, then asked what was on my mind. “How do you do it, Dusk?”

“Do what?”

“How do you…believe things without little or any proof? You know like blind faith?” I cocked my head at him. “I’ve noticed that about you. You believed in Pinkie Sense before I did, you walked out on a stage and performed despite what you thought of yourself, and you ran into the Everfree Forest to save us, even though you had no idea where we were or how to find us.”

“You had to bring that up.” he mumbled, blushing though he still smiled.

“Yes, I did. I’m not saying it’s a bad thing, I just want to know…why?”

“Well, I think we can rule out that last one, I was just in over my head that time and I still marvel that we escaped in the first place.” he started. “But the rest… well… it’s kind of hard to explain.”

“Try me.” I prompted. “We’re both intellects, aren’t we?”

“Okay then…” He thought for a moment. “Well, you know my color talent?” He demonstrated by making a mini version of myself canter by.

“I do, yes.” I laughed, marveling at it until it faded away. "Go on.”

“You see—until recently—for the longest time, I could find no explanation for it, no reason how or why I had such a unique power. I delved into as many books as I could find, even the dullest science journals on magic, just to try and find something. In the end, I realized that I would never find the answer and…that didn’t bother me. I realized that I couldn’t explain it, but that didn’t make it any less real, any less believable or good. I just had it and that was that. That was when I came to another revelation: there are lots of things that we can’t explain in this world. Lots of things that, even with science, we still find it hard to find explanations for. But, just because we can’t explain them, doesn’t mean we can't believe them, like with Pinkie Sense. While I do read much about science, I don’t always resort to it because it’s too grounded and inflexible. I respect it, but sometimes you can’t rely on it. That’s why I also read into novels that are fantastic rather than realistic because they’re so much more fun and exciting and make my mind imagine the impossible, like when you read Daring Do. You know what I mean, right?”

I was silent at this. I hadn’t really expected something like that. I knew Dusk was intelligent, but that was rather…profound and it made sense. I still had my own beliefs, but now I understood better why he did believe in the supposedly impossible or rather the things I thought were impossible. Like me having romantic feelings for him… Suddenly, that didn’t sound so bad now.

“Twi? Twi, you okay?” His expression of uncertainty had returned. “I’m sorry if I haven’t explained it well, but…that’s just how I feel. That’s not bad, is it?”

“No.” I said softly. “No, not at all. In fact, I think it's quite remarkable.”

“Really? You…you think so?” I had to suppress a giggle at how nervous he now looked, like my judgment decided everything.

“I really do. You've always had more belief, perhaps understanding, in the extraordinary than I have. I have facts and figures, so do you, but you have so much more imagination. It’s one of the things I like about you.” I added, smiling warmly at him. “It doesn’t make you any less clever, it just makes you more…open.”

“Really? Hm… I never really thought about it like that.” he remarked, returning my smile. “Thanks, Twi. Additionally, your belief in finding the facts is one of the things I like about you.”

“That’s nice to know, thank you.” I looked up the road. “Oh, look, we’re here!”

“Ah! I can smell the pie already.” he sighed at the sight of the vast barn. “You get the first slice though, I insist.”

“How kind of you, good sir.” I replied smartly, blushing at his politeness. I caught sight of the sky blue pony along with our peach-colored friend approaching us. “Hey there, Dog!”

“Dusk and Twilight, nice to see ya both.” he greeted happily. “Ya didn’t tell me y’all were bringin’ company, Dusk.”

“You two don’t mind, do you?” he asked, unsurely.

“Course not. The more the merrier.” Applejack assured him. “Y’all and Dog head on in. I want to talk with Twilight for a bit.”

Dusk didn’t object, though he did flash a look of concern to me. I gave him a smile to tell him that I was fine, he nodded and headed inside with Dog. Applejack promptly turned to look at me.

“Ya seem like you’re in a good mood, Twi.” she noted.

“Why shouldn’t I be?” I echoed, feeling a sense of déjà vu. “What did you want to ask me, Applejack?”

“Just if anythin’s happened concernin’ a certain red-tailed friend of ours.” She gestured her head to the barn. “Anythin’ ya’d like to tell me?”

I considered telling her the conclusion that I had, at least partially, accepted, but decided I didn’t want anypony to know yet until I’d figured it out completely. “No, I don’t think so.”

“Ya sure?” I only nodded. “Well, if ya say so. Come on, before Dusk eats all the pie.”

“I don’t think he will, but let’s go.” I agreed, surprised at how eager I was to rejoin Dusk.

There were still some things that I’d like to figure out for myself before I made any kind of major decisions, but I found myself enjoying imagining the possibilities. Maybe having romantic feelings for a pony like Dusk wouldn’t be so bad… it certainly wasn’t impossible.

Author's Note

Twilight had a long journey of her emotions against her sense of logic, much consulting in trying to find an alternative reason for how she felt for her fellow librarian. But thanks to his words of wisdom, Twilight has come to accept her feelings for Dusk to be beyond being friends. A revelation she is happy to have. See what is in store for the two Canterlot ponies next time!

Hey, guys! What did you think of the chapter? Well, Twilight has finally come to admit she haves a crush on Dusk. Took ya long enough, Sparkle. I know this might be a little cliché, a boy and a girl having a crush on each other without knowing they have a crush on each other, but our world is just filled with clichés. Anyway, just wait until the next chapter. I can’t really say much, but it’s a real hoot! Well, that’s all I got for this chapter! Don't forget to comment and rate the story to tell me what you think!